This is a modern-English version of Devil Stories: An Anthology, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
DEVIL STORIES
AN ANTHOLOGY
SELECTED AND EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION AND CRITICAL COMMENTS
SELECTED AND EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION AND CRITICAL COMMENTS
By MAXIMILIAN J. RUDWIN
By MAXIMILIAN J. RUDWIN
And the ‘eternal flame’
Not just an idle fairy tale.
—Heine.
NEW YORK
ALFRED · A · KNOPF
MCMXXI
NEW YORK
ALFRED · A · KNOPF
1921
COPYRIGHT, 1921, BY
ALFRED A. KNOPF, Inc.
COPYRIGHT, 1921, BY
ALFRED A. KNOPF, Inc.
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
DEVIL LORE
ANTHOLOGIES OF DIABOLICAL LITERATURE
EDITED BY MAXIMILIAN J. RUDWIN
ANTHOLOGIES OF DIABOLICAL LITERATURE
EDITED BY MAXIMILIAN J. RUDWIN
I. DEVIL STORIES
[First Series]
I. Devil Stories
[First Series]
- In Preparation:
- DEVIL PLAYS
- DEVIL ESSAYS
- DEVIL LEGENDS
- THE BOOK OF LADY LILITH
- ANTHOLOGY OF SATANIC VERSE
- BIBLIOGRAPHIA DIABOLICA
BOOKS BY
MAXIMILIAN J. RUDWIN
BOOKS BY
MAXIMILIAN J. RUDWIN
The Prophet and Disputation Scenes in the Religious Drama of the German Middle Ages.
The Prophet and Disputation Scenes in the Religious Drama of the German Middle Ages.
The Devil Scenes in the Religious Drama of the German Middle Ages.
The Devil Scenes in the Religious Drama of the German Middle Ages.
The Devil in the German Religious Plays of the Middle Ages and the Reformation. [Hesperia: Johns Hopkins Studies in Modern Philology, No. 6.]
The Devil in German Religious Plays of the Middle Ages and the Reformation. [Hesperia: Johns Hopkins Studies in Modern Philology, No. 6.]
The Origin of the German Carnival Comedy.
The Origin of the German Carnival Comedy.
In Preparation:
Getting Ready:
The Devil in Modern French Literature.
The Devil in Modern French Literature.
TO
ALL STUDENTS OF THE SUPERNATURAL
IN LITERATURE
TO
ALL STUDENTS OF THE SUPERNATURAL
IN LITERATURE
NOTE[vii]
The preparation of this book would have been out of the question without the co-operation of authors and publishers. Proper acknowledgment has been given on the first page of each selection to the publishers who have granted us permission to reprint it. We take this opportunity to express once more our deep appreciation of the courtesies extended to us by all the parties concerned in the material between the covers of this book. Special thanks are offered to Mr. John Masefield for his permission to republish his story, and to Messrs. Arthur Symons and Leo Wiener and to Miss Isabel F. Hapgood for their permission to use their translations of the foreign stories which we have selected. To Professor Henry Alfred Todd and Dr. Dorothy Scarborough, of Columbia University, who have kindly read portions of the manuscript, the editor is indebted for a number of helpful suggestions. He adds his thanks to Professor Raymond Weeks, also of Columbia University, who called his attention to the Daudet story, and to his former colleague, Professor Otto A. Greiner, of Purdue University, who was good enough to read part of the proofs.
The preparation of this book wouldn't have been possible without the collaboration of authors and publishers. We've properly acknowledged on the first page of each selection the publishers who allowed us to reprint their work. We want to take this opportunity to express our sincere appreciation for the support and courtesies extended by everyone involved in the material within this book. Special thanks go to Mr. John Masefield for letting us republish his story, and to Messrs. Arthur Symons and Leo Wiener, along with Miss Isabel F. Hapgood, for their permission to use their translations of the foreign stories we've selected. We are grateful to Professor Henry Alfred Todd and Dr. Dorothy Scarborough from Columbia University for kindly reviewing parts of the manuscript and offering helpful suggestions. We also thank Professor Raymond Weeks, also from Columbia University, who pointed out the Daudet story to us, and to our former colleague, Professor Otto A. Greiner from Purdue University, who kindly reviewed some of the proofs.
CONTENTS[ix]
The Devil in a Convent A Mediaeval Tale By Francis Oscar Mann | 1 |
Belphagor, or the Devil's Marriage (1549) From the Italian of Niccolò Machiavelli | 14 |
The Devil and Tom Walker (1824) By Washington Irving | 28 |
From the Memoirs of Satan (1828) From the German of Wilhelm Hauff | 46 |
St. John's Eve (1830) From the Russian of Nikolái Vasilévich Gógol Translated by Isabel F. Hapgood | 56 |
The Devil's Bet (1833) By William Makepeace Thackeray | 79 |
The Painter's Deal (1834) By William Makepeace Thackeray | 93 |
Candy (1835) By Edgar Allan Poe | 112 |
The Printer's Devil (1836) Anonymous | 136 |
The Devil's Mother-in-Law (1859) From the Spanish by Fernán Caballero Translated by J. H. Ingram | 149 |
The Kind Gambler (1864) From the French of Charles Pierre Baudelaire Translated by Arthur Symons | 162[x] |
The Three Low Masses (1869) A Christmas Story From the French of Alphonse Daudet Translated by Robert Routeledge | 167 |
Devil's puzzles (1871) By Frederick Beecher Perkins | 179 |
The Devil's Circle (1874) A Tale of Flemish Golf From the French of Charles Deulin Translated by Isabel Bruce With an introductory note by Andrew Lang | 203 |
The Legend of Mont Saint-Michel (1888) From the French of Guy de Maupassant | 222 |
The Demon Pope (1888) By Richard Garnett | 228 |
Ms. Lucifer (1888) By Richard Garnett | 242 |
Lucifer (1895) From the French of Anatole France Translated by Alfred Allinson | 250 |
The Devil (1899) From the Russian of Maxím Gorky Translated by Leo Wiener | 257 |
The Devil and the Old Man (1905) By John Masefield | 268 |
Notes | 279 |
Index | 325 |
INTRODUCTION[xi]
Of all the myths which have come down to us from the East, and of all the creations of Western fancy and belief, the Personality of Evil has had the strongest attraction for the mind of man. The Devil is the greatest enigma that has ever confronted the human intelligence. So large a place has Satan taken in our imagination, and we might also say in our heart, that his expulsion therefrom, no matter what philosophy may teach us, must for ever remain an impossibility. As a character in imaginative literature Lucifer has not his equal in heaven above or on the earth beneath. In contrast to the idea of Good, which is the more exalted in proportion to its freedom from anthropomorphism, the idea of Evil owes to the presence of this element its chief value as a poetic theme. The discrowned archangel may have been inferior to St. Michael in military tactics, but he certainly is his superior in matters literary. The fair angels—all frankness and goodness—are beyond our comprehension, but the fallen angels, with all their faults and sufferings, are kin to us.
Of all the myths that have come to us from the East, and of all the creations of Western imagination and belief, the concept of Evil has been the most captivating for the human mind. The Devil is the biggest puzzle we’ve ever faced. Satan has occupied such a significant place in our thoughts—and we could say in our hearts—that his removal from them, regardless of what philosophy might say, will always be impossible. As a character in creative writing, Lucifer has no equal in heaven or on earth. Compared to the idea of Good, which is more elevated because it’s less human-like, the idea of Evil derives its main value as a poetic subject from this very element. The fallen archangel may not be as skilled as St. Michael in battle, but he definitely excels in literary matters. The pure angels—all honesty and virtue—are beyond our understanding, but the fallen angels, with all their flaws and pain, resemble us.
There is a legend that the Devil has always had literary aspirations. The German theosophist Jacob Böhme relates that when Satan was asked to explain the cause of God’s enmity to him and his consequent downfall, he replied: “I wanted to be an author.” Whether or not the Devil has ever written anything over his own signature, he has certainly helped others[xii] compose their greatest works. It is a significant fact that the greatest imaginations have discerned an attraction in Diabolus. What would the world’s literature be if from it we eliminated Dante’s Divine Comedy, Calderón’s Marvellous Magician, Milton’s Paradise Lost, Goethe’s Faust, Byron’s Cain, Vigny’s Eloa, and Lermontov’s Demon? Sorry indeed would have been the plight of literature without a judicious admixture of the Diabolical. Without the Devil there would simply be no literature, because without his intervention there would be no plot, and without a plot the story of the world would lose its interest. Even now, when the belief in the Devil has gone out of fashion, and when the very mention of his name, far from causing men to cross themselves, brings a smile to their faces, Satan has continued to be a puissant personage in the realm of letters. As a matter of fact, Beelzebub has perhaps received his greatest elaboration at the hands of writers who believed in him just as little as Shakespeare did in the ghost of Hamlet’s father.
There’s a legend that the Devil has always wanted to be a writer. The German philosopher Jacob Böhme says that when Satan was asked why God was against him and why he fell from grace, he answered, “I wanted to be an author.” Whether or not the Devil has ever written anything himself, he has definitely helped others[xii] create their best works. It’s noteworthy that the greatest minds have been drawn to Diabolus. What would literary history look like if we removed Dante’s Divine Comedy, Calderón’s Marvellous Magician, Milton’s Paradise Lost, Goethe’s Faust, Byron’s Cain, Vigny’s Eloa, and Lermontov’s Demon? Literature would be in a sorry state without a thoughtful mix of the Diabolical. Without the Devil, there simply wouldn’t be literature, because without him there would be no conflict, and without conflict the story of the world would lose its excitement. Even now, when belief in the Devil has faded, and mentioning his name makes people smile instead of crossing themselves, Satan remains an influential figure in literature. In fact, Beelzebub may have been developed the most by writers who believed in him just as little as Shakespeare did in the ghost of Hamlet’s father.
Commenting on Anatole France’s The Revolt of the Angels, an American critic has recently written: “It is difficult to rehabilitate Beelzebub, not because people are of one mind concerning Beelzebub, but because they are of no mind at all.” How this demon must have laughed when he read these lines! Why, he needs no rehabilitation. The Devil has never been absent from the world of letters, just as he has never been missing from the world of men. Since the days of Job, Satan has taken a deep interest in the affairs of the human race; and while most writers content themselves[xiii] with recording his activities on this planet, there never have been lacking men of sufficient courage to call upon the prince of darkness in his proper dominions in order to bring back to us, for our instruction and edification, a report of his work there. The most distinguished poet his infernal Highness has ever entertained at his court, it will be recalled, was Dante. The mark which the scorching fires of hell left on Dante’s face, was to his contemporaries sufficient proof of the truth of his story.
Commenting on Anatole France’s The Revolt of the Angels, an American critic recently wrote: “It’s tough to rehabilitate Beelzebub, not because people agree about him, but because they don’t think about him at all.” How that demon must have laughed when he read these lines! He doesn’t need any rehabilitation. The Devil has always been a part of literature, just like he hasn't been absent from the human experience. Since the time of Job, Satan has taken a keen interest in humanity’s affairs; while most writers are satisfied with just documenting his activities here on Earth, there have always been brave individuals willing to summon the prince of darkness in his own realm to bring back a report of his work for our education and enlightenment. The most distinguished poet ever entertained at his infernal court, as we know, was Dante. The mark that the scorching fires of hell left on Dante’s face was enough proof for his contemporaries of the truth of his story.
The subject-matter of literature may always have been in a state of flux, but the Devil has been present in all the stages of literary evolution. All schools of literature in all ages and in all languages set themselves, whether consciously or unconsciously, to represent and interpret the Devil, and each school has treated him in its own characteristic manner.
The topic of literature has always been changing, but the Devil has been a constant presence throughout its evolution. Every literary movement in every age and language has aimed, either intentionally or unintentionally, to depict and understand the Devil, and each movement has approached him in its own unique way.
The Devil is an old character in literature. Perhaps he is as old as literature itself. He is encountered in the story of the paradisiacal sojourn of our first ancestors, and from that day on, Satan has appeared unfailingly, in various forms and with various functions, in all the literatures of the world. His person and his power continued to develop and to multiply with the advance of the centuries, so that in the Middle Ages the world fairly pullulated with demons. From his minor place in the biblical books, the Devil grew to a position of paramount importance in mediaeval literature. The Reformation, which was a movement of progress in so many respects, left his position intact. Indeed, it rather increased his power by withdrawing[xiv] from the saints the right of intercession in behalf of the sinners. Neither the Renaissance of ancient learning nor the institution of modern science could prevail against Satan. As a matter of fact, the growth of the interest in the Devil has been on a level with the development of the spirit of philosophical inquiry. French classicism, to be sure, occasioned a setback for our hero. As a member of the Christian hierarchy of supernatural personages, the Devil could not help but be affected by the ban under which Boileau placed Christian supernaturalism. But even the eighteenth century, a period so inimical to the Supernatural, produced two master-devils in fiction: Le Sage’s Asmodeus and Cazotte’s Beelzebub—worthy members of the august company of literary Devils.
The Devil is an old character in literature. He might be as old as literature itself. He shows up in the story of our first ancestors in paradise, and since then, Satan has consistently appeared in various forms and roles across all the world’s literatures. His character and influence have continued to grow and multiply over the centuries, so that by the Middle Ages, the world was teeming with demons. From his minor role in the biblical texts, the Devil rose to a position of significant importance in medieval literature. The Reformation, which was a progressive movement in many ways, left his status unchanged. In fact, it may have enhanced his power by taking away from the saints their right to intercede on behalf of sinners. Neither the Renaissance’s revival of ancient knowledge nor the rise of modern science could diminish Satan. In reality, the growing interest in the Devil has paralleled the evolution of philosophical inquiry. French classicism did, however, bring a setback for our antihero. As part of the Christian hierarchy of supernatural figures, the Devil was inevitably affected by the restrictions Boileau placed on Christian supernaturalism. But even the eighteenth century, a time hostile to the supernatural, produced two master-devils in fiction: Le Sage’s Asmodeus and Cazotte’s Beelzebub—worthy members of the esteemed company of literary Devils.
But as if to make amends for its long lack of appreciation of the Devil’s literary possibilities, France, in the beginning of the nineteenth century, brought about a distinct reaction in his favour. The sympathy extended by that country of revolutionary progress to all victims and to all rebels, whether individuals or classes or nations, could not well be denied to the celestial outlaw. The fighters for political, social, intellectual, and emotional liberty on earth, could not withhold their admiration from the angel who demanded freedom of thought and independence of action in heaven. The rebel of the Empyrean was hailed as the first martyr in the cause of liberty, and his rehabilitation in heaven was demanded by the rebels on earth. Satan became the symbol of the restless, hapless nineteenth century. Through his mouth that age uttered its protest against[xv] the monarchs of heaven and earth. The Romantic generation of 1830 thought the world more than ever out of joint, and who was better fitted than the Devil to express their dissatisfaction with the celestial government of terrestrial affairs? Satan is the eternal Malcontent. To Hamlet, Denmark seemed gloomy; to Satan, the whole world appears dark. The admiration of the Romanticists for Satan was mixed with pity and sympathy—so much his melancholy endeared him to their sympathies, so kindred it seemed to their human weakness. The Romanticists felt a deep admiration for solitary grandeur. This “knight of the doleful countenance,” laden with a curse and drawing misfortune in his train, was the ideal Romantic hero. Was he not indeed the original beau ténébreux? Thus Satan became the typical figure of that period and its poetry. It has been well remarked that if Satan had not existed, the Romanticists would have invented him. The Devil’s influence on the Romantic School was so strong and so sustained that soon it was named after him. The terms Romantic and Satanic came to be wellnigh synonymous. The interest which the French Romanticists showed in the Devil, moreover, passed beyond the boundaries of France and the limits of the nineteenth century. The Symbolists, for whom the mysteries of Erebus had a potent attraction, were simply obsessed by Satan. But even the Naturalists, who certainly were not haunted by phantoms, often succumbed to his charms. Foreign writers turning for inspiration to France, where the literature of the last century reached its highest perfection, were also caught in the French enthusiasm for the Devil.[xvi]
But to make up for its long neglect of the Devil’s literary potential, France, at the start of the nineteenth century, sparked a clear shift in his favor. The sympathy shown by that country of revolutionary change to all victims and rebels—whether individuals, classes, or nations—could not be denied to the celestial outlaw. Those fighting for political, social, intellectual, and emotional freedom on earth couldn’t help but admire the angel who sought freedom of thought and independence of action in heaven. The rebel from the highest realm was celebrated as the first martyr for liberty, and the rebels on earth demanded his restoration in heaven. Satan became the emblem of the restless, unfortunate nineteenth century. Through him, that era expressed its protest against[xv] the rulers of heaven and earth. The Romantic generation of 1830 viewed the world as more out of balance than ever, and who better than the Devil to voice their frustrations with the celestial management of worldly affairs? Satan is the eternal Malcontent. To Hamlet, Denmark seemed bleak; to Satan, the whole world looked dark. The Romanticists’ admiration for Satan was mixed with pity and sympathy—his melancholy endeared him to their feelings, resonating with their human weaknesses. The Romanticists held a deep admiration for solitary greatness. This “knight of the doleful countenance,” burdened with a curse and bringing misfortune with him, was the quintessential Romantic hero. Was he not indeed the original beau ténébreux? Thus Satan became the defining figure of that era and its poetry. It has been noted that if Satan had not existed, the Romanticists would have created him. The Devil’s influence on the Romantic School was so profound and lasting that it soon took his name. The terms Romantic and Satanic became virtually interchangeable. Furthermore, the interest that the French Romanticists had in the Devil extended beyond France and the bounds of the nineteenth century. The Symbolists, who found the mysteries of Erebus irresistibly alluring, were deeply captivated by Satan. Yet even the Naturalists, who were certainly not spooked by ghosts, often fell under his spell. Foreign writers looking to France for inspiration, where last century’s literature reached its peak, were also caught up in the French excitement for the Devil.[xvi]
Needless to say that this Devil is not the evil spirit of mediaeval dogma. The Romantic Devil is an altogether new species of the genus diaboli. There are fashions in Devils as in dresses, and what is a Devil in one country or one century may not pass muster in another. It is related that after the glory of Greece had departed, a mariner, voyaging along her coast by night, heard from the woods the cry: “Great Pan is dead!” But Pan was not dead; he had fallen asleep to awake again as Satan. In like manner, when the eighteenth century believed Satan to be dead, he was, as a matter of fact, only recuperating his energies for a fresh start in a new form. His new avatar was Prometheus. Satan continued to be the enemy of God, but he was no longer the enemy of man. Instead of a demon of darkness he became a god of grace. This champion of celestial combat was not actuated by hatred and envy of man, as Christianity was thought to teach us, but by love and pity for humankind. The strongest expression of this idea of the Devil in modern literature has been given by August Strindberg, whose Lucifer is a compound of Prometheus, Apollo and Christ. However, this interpretation of the Devil, whatever value it may have from the point of view of originality, is aesthetically as well as theologically not acceptable. Such a revaluation of an old value offends our intellect while it touches our heart. All successful treatment of the Devil in literature and art must be made to correspond with the norm of popular belief. In art we are all orthodox, whatever our views may be in religion. This new conception of Satan will be found chiefly in poetry, while the popular concept[xvii] has been continued in prose. But even here a gradual evolution of the idea of the Devil will be observed. The nineteenth century Demon is an improvement on his confrère of the thirteenth. He differs from his older brother as a cultivated flower from a wild blossom. The Devil as a human projection is bound to partake in the progress of human thought. Says Mephistopheles:
Needless to say, this Devil isn't the evil spirit of medieval beliefs. The Romantic Devil is a completely new type of the genus diaboli. Just like fashion trends in clothing, the concept of a Devil can change from one country or century to another. It's said that after Greece's glory faded, a sailor traveling along its coast at night heard from the woods the cry: “Great Pan is dead!” But Pan wasn't dead; he had just fallen asleep to wake up as Satan. Similarly, when the eighteenth century thought Satan was gone, he was actually just recharging for a comeback in a new form. His new incarnation was Prometheus. Satan continued to stand against God, but he was no longer the enemy of humanity. Instead of being a demon of darkness, he became a god of grace. This champion of heavenly battles was driven not by hatred and jealousy of people, as Christianity suggested, but by love and compassion for humanity. The strongest expression of this modern idea of the Devil has come from August Strindberg, whose Lucifer combines elements of Prometheus, Apollo, and Christ. However, this view of the Devil, while it may have some originality, is not acceptable from either an aesthetic or theological perspective. Such a revaluation of an old idea challenges our intellect while it resonates with our emotions. Successful portrayals of the Devil in literature and art must align with popular beliefs. In art, we are all traditional, regardless of our religious views. This new concept of Satan is mainly found in poetry, while the traditional view persists in prose. Yet even here, we can see a gradual evolution of the idea of the Devil. The nineteenth-century demon is an improvement over his thirteenth-century counterpart. He differs from his older sibling like a cultivated flower differs from a wild one. The Devil, as a reflection of humanity, inevitably evolves with human thought. Mephistopheles says:
Also to the Devil sticks.”
The Devil advances with the progress of civilization, because he is what men make him. He has benefited by the modern levelling tendency in characterization. Nowadays supernatural personages, like their human creators, are no longer painted either as wholly white or as wholly black, but in various shades of grey. The Devil, as Renan has aptly remarked, has chiefly benefited by this relativist point of view. The Spirit of Evil is better than he was, because evil is no longer so bad as it was. Satan, even in the popular mind, is no longer a villain of the deepest dye. At his worst he is the general mischief-maker of the universe, who loves to stir up the earth with his pitch-fork. In modern literature the Devil’s chief function is that of a satirist. This fine critic directs the shafts of his sarcasm against all the faults and foibles of men. He spares no human institution. In religion, art, society, marriage—everywhere his searching eye can detect the weak spots. The latest demonstration of the Devil’s ability as a satirist of men and morals is furnished by Mark Twain in his posthumous romance The Mysterious Stranger.[xviii]
The Devil moves forward with civilization because he is shaped by what people make of him. He has benefited from the modern trend to blur the lines in character portrayal. Nowadays, supernatural beings, like their human creators, aren't seen as entirely good or entirely evil, but in various shades of grey. The Devil, as Renan wisely pointed out, gains most from this relativistic perspective. The Spirit of Evil is better than he once was because evil isn't viewed as being as terrible as it used to be. Even in popular culture, Satan is no longer depicted as the ultimate villain. At his worst, he's just a troublemaker in the universe who enjoys stirring things up with his pitchfork. In contemporary literature, the Devil's main role is as a satirist. This sharp critic targets all the flaws and shortcomings of humanity. No human institution is safe from his scrutiny. In religion, art, society, marriage—his keen eye finds the weak spots everywhere. The latest example of the Devil's talent as a satirist of humanity and morals is presented by Mark Twain in his posthumous novel The Mysterious Stranger.[xviii]
The Devil Lore Series, which opens with this book of Devil Stories, is to serve as documentary evidence of man’s abiding interest in the Devil. It will be a sort of portrait-gallery of the literary delineations of Satan. The Anthologies of Diabolical Literature may be considered, I trust, without any risk of offence to any theological or philosophical prepossession. To those alike who accept and who reject the belief in the Devil’s spiritual entity apart from man’s, there must be profit and pleasure in the contemplation of his literary incarnations. As regards the Devil’s fitness as a literary character, all intelligent men and women, believers and unbelievers, may be assumed to have but one opinion.
The Devil Lore Series, starting with this collection of Devil Stories, aims to document humanity's ongoing fascination with the Devil. It will be like a gallery showcasing various literary portrayals of Satan. The Anthologies of Diabolical Literature should be viewed, I hope, without offending any theological or philosophical beliefs. For both those who believe in the Devil’s existence and those who don’t, exploring his literary representations should bring both insight and enjoyment. When it comes to the Devil as a literary figure, it's safe to say that all thoughtful people, whether they believe or not, share a common viewpoint.
This Series is wholly devoted to the Christian Devil with the total disregard of his cousins in the other faiths. There will, however, be found a strong Jewish element in Christian demonology. It must be borne in mind that our literature has become saturated through Christian channels with the traditions of the parent creed.
This Series is completely focused on the Christian Devil, ignoring his counterparts in other religions. However, there is a significant Jewish influence in Christian demonology. It's important to remember that our literature has been deeply influenced by Christian traditions from the original faith.
This collection has been limited to twenty tales. Within the bounds thus set, an effort has been made to have this book as representative of national and individual conceptions of the Devil as possible. The tales have been taken from many times and tongues. Selection has been made not only among writers, but also among the stories of each writer. In two instances, however, where the choice was not so easy, an author is represented by two specimens from his pen.
This collection has been limited to twenty stories. Within this limit, we've tried to make this book as representative of national and personal views of the Devil as possible. The stories come from various times and languages. We've made selections not just from different writers but also among the stories of each writer. In two cases, however, where it was harder to choose, an author is represented by two works.
The stories have been arranged in chronological order to show the constant and continuous appeal on the part of the Devil to our story-writers. The mediaeval tale, although[xix] published last, was placed first. For obvious reasons, this story has not been given in its original form, but in its modernized version. While this is not meant to be a nursery-book, it has been made virginibus puerisque, and for this reason, selections from Boccaccio, Rabelais and Balzac could not find their way into these pages. Moreover, as this volume was limited to narratives in prose, devil’s tales in verse by Chaucer, Hans Sachs and La Fontaine could not be considered, either. Nevertheless this collection is sufficiently comprehensive to please all tastes in Devils. The reader will find between the covers of this book Devils fascinating and fearful, Devils powerful and picturesque, Devils serious and humorous, Devils pathetic and comic, Devils phantastic and satiric, Devils gruesome and grotesque. I have tried, though, to keep them all in good humour throughout the book, and can accordingly assure the reader that he need fear no harm from an intimate acquaintance with the diabolical company to which he is herewith introduced.
The stories have been arranged in chronological order to highlight the ongoing and continuous fascination the Devil holds for our storytellers. The medieval tale, although published last, was placed first. For obvious reasons, this story has not been presented in its original form, but rather in a modernized version. While this is not intended to be a children's book, it has been made suitable for both young adults and children, which is why selections from Boccaccio, Rabelais, and Balzac couldn't be included. Additionally, since this volume is limited to prose narratives, devilish tales in verse by Chaucer, Hans Sachs, and La Fontaine were also excluded. Nevertheless, this collection is broad enough to appeal to all tastes in Devils. Inside this book, readers will encounter fascinating and frightening Devils, powerful and striking Devils, serious and humorous Devils, moving and comic Devils, fantastic and satirical Devils, as well as gruesome and grotesque Devils. I've tried to keep them all in good spirits throughout the book, and I can assure the reader that there’s no need to worry about any harm from getting to know the diabolical company presented here.
Maximilian J. Rudwin.
Maximilian J. Rudwin.
THE DEVIL IN A NUNNERY[1][1]
BY FRANCIS OSCAR MANNNotes
Buckingham is as pleasant a shire as a man shall see on a seven days’ journey. Neither was it any less pleasant in the days of our Lord King Edward, the third of that name, he who fought and put the French to shameful discomfiture at Crecy and Poitiers and at many another hard-fought field. May God rest his soul, for he now sleeps in the great Church at Westminster.
Buckingham is as nice a county as anyone could see on a week-long journey. It was just as nice during the reign of our Lord King Edward, the third of that name, who battled the French and defeated them shamefully at Crecy and Poitiers, along with many other hard-fought battles. May God rest his soul, for he now rests in the great Church at Westminster.
Buckinghamshire is full of smooth round hills and woodlands of hawthorn and beech, and it is a famous country for its brooks and shaded waterways running through the low hay meadows. Upon its hills feed a thousand sheep, scattered like the remnants of the spring snow, and it was from these that the merchants made themselves fat purses, sending the wool into Flanders in exchange for silver crowns. There were many strong castles there too, and rich abbeys, and the King’s Highway ran through it from North to South, upon which the pilgrims went in crowds to worship at the Shrine of the Blessed Saint Alban. Thereon also rode noble knights and stout men-at-arms, and these you could follow with the eye by their glistening armour, as they wound over hill and dale, mile after mile, with shining spears and [2]shields and fluttering pennons, and anon a trumpet or two sounding the same keen note as that which rang out dreadfully on those bloody fields of France. The girls used to come to the cottage doors or run to hide themselves in the wayside woods to see them go trampling by; for Buckinghamshire girls love a soldier above all men. Nor, I warrant you, were jolly friars lacking in the highways and the by-ways and under the hedges, good men of religion, comfortable of penance and easy of life, who could tip a wink to a housewife, and drink and crack a joke with the good man, going on their several ways with tight paunches, skins full of ale and a merry salutation for every one. A fat pleasant land was this Buckinghamshire; always plenty to eat and drink therein, and pretty girls and lusty fellows; and God knows what more a man can expect in a world where all is vanity, as the Preacher truly says.
Buckinghamshire is filled with smooth, rounded hills and woodlands of hawthorn and beech, and it's known for its brooks and shaded waterways running through the low hay meadows. On its hills, a thousand sheep graze, scattered like remnants of spring snow, and it was from these that merchants made their fortunes, sending the wool to Flanders in exchange for silver crowns. There were also many strong castles and rich abbeys, and the King’s Highway ran through it from north to south, where crowds of pilgrims journeyed to worship at the Shrine of the Blessed Saint Alban. Noble knights and brave men-at-arms rode there too, and you could spot them by their gleaming armor as they traveled over hill and dale, mile after mile, with shining spears, shields, and fluttering banners, occasionally accompanied by a trumpet sounding the same sharp note that echoed on the bloody fields of France. The girls would come to their cottage doors or dash to hide in the woods along the road to watch them go by; for Buckinghamshire girls are especially fond of soldiers. And I assure you, there were plenty of jolly friars along the highways and byways and under the hedges—good men of faith, easygoing and comfortable with their penance, who could wink at a housewife and enjoy a drink and a laugh with her husband, all while heading on their way with round bellies, skins full of ale, and a cheerful greeting for everyone. This was a fat and pleasant land—Buckinghamshire; always plenty to eat and drink, and lovely girls and hearty fellows; and God knows what more a man could wish for in a world filled with vanity, as the Preacher rightly says.
There was a nunnery at Maids Moreton, two miles out from Buckingham Borough, on the road to Stony Stratford, and the place was called Maids Moreton because of the nunnery. Very devout creatures were the nuns, being holy ladies out of families of gentle blood. They punctually fulfilled to the letter all the commands of the pious founder, just as they were blazoned on the great parchment Regula, which the Lady Mother kept on her reading-desk in her little cell. If ever any of the nuns, by any chance or subtle machination of the Evil One, was guilty of the smallest backsliding from the conduct that beseemed them, they made full and devout confession thereof to the Holy Father who visited them for this purpose. This good man loved swan’s[3] meat and galingale, and the charitable nuns never failed to provide of their best for him on his visiting days; and whatsoever penance he laid upon them they performed to the utmost, and with due contrition of heart.
There was a convent at Maids Moreton, two miles outside Buckingham, on the way to Stony Stratford, and it was called Maids Moreton because of the convent. The nuns were very devout, being holy women from noble families. They followed the rules of their pious founder to the letter, just as they were written on the large parchment Regula that the Mother Superior kept on her desk in her small room. If any of the nuns happened to stray, due to chance or the influence of the Evil One, they would sincerely confess to the Holy Father who visited them for that purpose. This kind man enjoyed swan meat and galingale, and the generous nuns always made sure to provide him with the best on his visiting days; whatever penance he assigned them, they carried it out fully and with genuine remorse.
From Matins to Compline they regularly and decently carried out the services of Holy Mother Church. After dinner, one read aloud to them from the Rule, and again after supper there was reading from the life of some notable Saint or Virgin, that thereby they might find ensample for themselves on their own earthly pilgrimage. For the rest, they tended their herb garden, reared their chickens, which were famous for miles around, and kept strict watch over their haywards and swineherds. If time was when they had nothing more important on hand, they set to and made the prettiest blood bandages imaginable for the Bishop, the Bishop’s Chaplain, the Archdeacon, the neighbouring Abbot and other godly men of religion round about, who were forced often to bleed themselves for their health’s sake and their eternal salvation, so that these venerable men in process of time came to have by them great chests full of these useful articles. If little tongues wagged now and then as the sisters sat at their sewing in the great hall, who shall blame them, Eva peccatrice? Not I; besides, some of them were something stricken in years, and old women are garrulous and hard to be constrained from chattering and gossiping. But being devout women they could have spoken no evil.
From morning prayers to evening prayers, they regularly and respectfully conducted the services of the Holy Mother Church. After lunch, someone would read aloud to them from the Rule, and again after dinner, there was reading from the life of some notable saint or virgin, so they could find examples for themselves during their earthly journey. In addition, they tended their herb garden, raised their well-known chickens, and closely monitored their haymakers and pig herders. When they didn't have anything more important to do, they made the most beautiful bandages imaginable for the Bishop, the Bishop’s Chaplain, the Archdeacon, the nearby Abbot, and other devout men of faith nearby, who often had to bleed themselves for their health and eternal salvation, so that over time, these revered men ended up with large storage boxes full of these useful items. If little conversations happened occasionally as the sisters sat sewing in the great hall, who can blame them, Eva peccatrice? Not me; besides, some of them were quite elderly, and older women tend to be chatty and hard to keep from talking and gossiping. But being devout women, they couldn’t have spoken ill.
One evening after Vespers all these good nuns sat at supper, the Abbess on her high dais and the nuns ranged up and down the hall at the long trestled tables. The[4] Abbess had just said “Gratias” and the sisters had sung “Qui vivit et regnat per omnia saecula saeculorum, Amen,” when in came the Manciple mysteriously, and, with many deprecating bows and outstretchings of the hands, sidled himself up upon the dais, and, permission having been given him, spoke to the Lady Mother thus:
One evening after evening prayers, all these kind nuns were having dinner, with the Abbess on her high platform and the nuns lined up along the hall at the long trestle tables. The Abbess had just said “Thank you” and the sisters had sung “He lives and reigns forever and ever, Amen,” when the Manciple entered mysteriously. With many apologetic bows and gestures, he made his way up to the platform. Once he received permission, he addressed the Lady Mother like this:
“Madam, there is a certain pilgrim at the gate who asks refreshment and a night’s lodging.” It is true he spoke softly, but little pink ears are sharp of hearing, and nuns, from their secluded way of life, love to hear news of the great world.
“Ma'am, there’s a pilgrim at the gate who is asking for food and a place to stay for the night.” He spoke quietly, but little pink ears are very good at hearing, and nuns, because of their isolated life, enjoy hearing news from the outside world.
“Send him away,” said the Abbess. “It is not fit that a man should lie within this house.”
“Send him away,” said the Abbess. “It’s not right for a man to stay in this house.”
“Madam, he asks food and a bed of straw lest he should starve of hunger and exhaustion on his way to do penance and worship at the Holy Shrine of the Blessed Saint Alban.”
"Ma'am, he requests food and a straw bed so he doesn’t starve from hunger and fatigue on his journey to do penance and worship at the Holy Shrine of Saint Alban."
“What kind of pilgrim is he?”
“What kind of traveler is he?”
“Madam, to speak truly, I know not; but he appears of a reverend and gracious aspect, a young man well spoken and well disposed. Madam knows it waxeth late, and the ways are dark and foul.”
“Ma'am, to be honest, I don't really know; but he seems to be a respectful and kind person, a young man who speaks well and has a good nature. You know it's getting late, and the roads are dark and unpleasant.”
“I would not have a young man, who is given to pilgrimages and good works, to faint and starve by the wayside. Let him sleep with the haywards.”
“I wouldn’t want a young man, who enjoys going on pilgrimages and doing good deeds, to faint and starve by the roadside. He can sleep with the haymakers.”
“But, Madam, he is a young man of goodly appearance and conversation; saving your reverence, I would not wish to ask him to eat and sleep with churls.”
“But, ma'am, he’s a young man with a nice appearance and good conversation; no offense intended, but I wouldn't want to invite him to eat and sleep with rude people.”
“He must sleep without. Let him, however, enter and eat of our poor table.[5]”
“He must sleep outside. But let him come in and have a meal at our humble table.[5]”
“Madam, I will strictly enjoin him what you command. He hath with him, however, an instrument of music and would fain cheer you with spiritual songs.”
“Ma'am, I will make sure he does what you ask. He has with him, however, a musical instrument and would like to lift your spirits with some songs.”
A little shiver of anticipation ran down the benches of the great hall, and the nuns fell to whispering.
A tiny thrill of excitement spread through the benches in the great hall, and the nuns began to whisper.
“Take care, Sir Manciple, that he be not some light juggler, a singer of vain songs, a mocker. I would not have these quiet halls disturbed by wanton music and unholy words. God forbid.” And she crossed herself.
“Be careful, Sir Manciple, that he’s not just some silly performer, a singer of meaningless songs, or a trickster. I wouldn't want these peaceful halls to be disrupted by careless music and inappropriate words. God forbid.” And she crossed herself.
“Madam, I will answer for it.”
“Ma'am, I will take responsibility for it.”
The Manciple bowed himself from the dais and went down the middle of the hall, his keys rattling at his belt. A little buzz of conversation rose from the sisters and went up to the oak roof-trees, like the singing of bees. The Abbess told her beads.
The Manciple stepped down from the platform and walked down the center of the hall, his keys jingling at his waist. A soft murmur of conversation rose from the sisters and filled the air, similar to the buzzing of bees. The Abbess was counting her beads.
The hall door opened and in came the pilgrim. God knows what manner of man he was; I cannot tell you. He certainly was lean and lithe like a cat, his eyes danced in his head like the very devil, but his cheeks and jaws were as bare of flesh as any hermit’s that lives on roots and ditchwater. His yellow-hosed legs went like the tune of a May game, and he screwed and twisted his scarlet-jerkined body in time with them. In his left hand he held a cithern, on which he twanged with his right, making a cunning noise that titillated the back-bones of those who heard it, and teased every delicate nerve in the body. Such a tune would have tickled the ribs of Death himself. A queer fellow to go pilgrimaging certainly, but why, when they saw him, all the young nuns tittered and the old nuns grinned, until they showed their red gums, it is hard to tell. Even the[6] Lady Mother on the dais smiled, though she tried to frown a moment later.
The hall door opened and in came the pilgrim. God knows what kind of man he was; I can’t tell you. He was definitely lean and agile like a cat, his eyes sparkled with mischief, but his cheeks and jaws were as gaunt as any hermit’s that lives on roots and ditch water. His yellow stockings moved like the rhythm of a May dance, and he twisted his scarlet jacket in sync with them. In his left hand, he held a lute, and with his right, he strummed it, creating a captivating sound that sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it and stirred every sensitive nerve in their bodies. Such a tune could have amused even Death himself. An odd man to be on a pilgrimage for sure, but why, when they saw him, all the young nuns giggled and the old nuns grinned, showing their red gums, is hard to say. Even the[6] Lady Mother on the dais smiled, though she tried to frown a moment later.
The pilgrim stepped lightly up to the dais, the infernal devil in his legs making the nuns think of the games the village folk play all night in the churchyard on Saint John’s Eve.
The pilgrim walked carefully to the platform, the restless energy in his legs reminding the nuns of the games the villagers play all night in the churchyard on Saint John’s Eve.
“Gracious Mother,” he cried, bowing deeply and in comely wise, “allow a poor pilgrim on his way to confess and do penance at the shrine of Saint Alban to take food in your hall, and to rest with the haywards this night, and let me thereof make some small recompense with a few sacred numbers, such as your pious founder would not have disdained to hear.”
“Kind Mother,” he exclaimed, bowing deeply and respectfully, “please let a poor traveler on his journey to confess and do penance at the shrine of Saint Alban take food in your hall and rest with the farmworkers tonight, and allow me to repay you with a few sacred verses that your devoted founder would have appreciated.”
“Young man,” returned the Abbess, “right glad am I to hear that God has moved thy heart to godly works and to go on pilgrimages, and verily I wish it may be to thy soul’s health and to the respite of thy pains hereafter. I am right willing that thou shouldst refresh thyself with meat and rest at this holy place.”
“Young man,” the Abbess replied, “I’m really glad to hear that God has inspired you to do good works and go on pilgrimages. I truly hope it brings health to your soul and eases your suffering in the future. I’m more than happy for you to refresh yourself with food and rest at this holy place.”
“Madam, I thank thee from my heart, but as some slight token of gratitude for so large a favour, let me, I pray thee, sing one or two of my divine songs, to the uplifting of these holy Sisters’ hearts.”
“Madam, I sincerely thank you, but as a small token of my gratitude for such a generous favor, please allow me to sing one or two of my sacred songs to inspire these holy Sisters' hearts.”
Another burst of chatter, louder than before, from the benches in the hall. One or two of the younger Sisters clapped their plump white hands and cried, “Oh!” The Lady Abbess held up her hand for silence.
Another loud burst of chatter came from the benches in the hall. A couple of the younger Sisters clapped their chubby white hands and exclaimed, “Oh!” The Lady Abbess raised her hand for silence.
“Verily, I should be glad to hear some sweet songs of religion, and I think it would be to the uplifting of these Sisters’ hearts. But, young man, take warning against singing any wanton lines of vain imagination,[7] such as the ribalds use on the highways, and the idlers and haunters of taverns. I have heard them in my youth, although my ears tingle to think of them now, and I should think it shame that any such light words should echo among these sacred rafters or disturb the slumber of our pious founder, who now sleeps in Christ. Let me remind you of what saith Saint Jeremie, Onager solitarius, in desiderio animae suae, attraxit ventum amoris; the wild ass of the wilderness, in the desire of his heart, snuffeth up the wind of love; whereby that holy man signifies that vain earthly love, which is but wind and air, and shall avail nothing at all, when this weak, impure flesh is sloughed away.”
“I would really love to hear some uplifting religious songs, and I think it would lift the spirits of these Sisters. But, young man, heed this warning: stay away from singing any inappropriate, fanciful lyrics, like the ones the rowdy folks use on the roads, and the drunks and patrons of bars. I remember them from my youth, and just thinking about them makes my ears burn with embarrassment. It would be shameful for such trivial words to echo in these holy walls or disturb the peaceful rest of our devout founder, who is now at peace with Christ. Let me remind you of what Saint Jeremiah says, Onager solitarius, in desiderio animae suae, attraxit ventum amoris; the wild donkey of the wilderness, in the desire of its heart, breathes in the wind of love; this holy man signifies that earthly love is just empty air, and it won't matter at all when this weak, impure body is shed.”
“Madam, such songs as I shall sing, I learnt at the mouth of our holy parish priest, Sir Thomas, a man of all good learning and purity of heart.”
“Ma'am, the songs I’m about to sing, I learned from our holy parish priest, Sir Thomas, a man of great knowledge and a pure heart.”
“In that case,” said the Abbess, “sing in God’s name, but stand at the end of the hall, for it suits not the dignity of my office a man should stand so near this dais.”
“In that case,” said the Abbess, “sing in God’s name, but stand at the end of the hall, as it’s not suitable for someone in my position to have a man standing so close to this dais.”
Whereon the pilgrim, making obeisance, went to the end of the hall, and the eyes of all the nuns danced after his dancing legs, and their ears hung on the clear, sweet notes he struck out of his cithern as he walked. He took his place with his back against the great hall door, in such attitude as men use when they play the cithern. A little trembling ran through the nuns, and some rose from their seats and knelt on the benches, leaning over the table, the better to see and hear him. Their eyes sparkled like dew on meadowsweet on a fair morning.
Where the pilgrim, bowing respectfully, made his way to the end of the hall, the eyes of all the nuns followed his dancing legs, and their ears were tuned to the clear, sweet notes he produced from his lute as he walked. He positioned himself with his back against the great hall door, in the typical pose of someone playing the lute. A slight shiver ran through the nuns, and some stood up from their seats and knelt on the benches, leaning over the table for a better view and to hear him more clearly. Their eyes sparkled like dew on meadowsweet on a beautiful morning.
Certainly his fingers were bewitched or else the devil was in his cithern, for such sweet sounds had never been[8] heard in the hall since the day when it was built and consecrated to the service of the servants of God. The shrill notes fell like a tinkling rain from the high roof in mad, fantastic trills and dying falls that brought all one’s soul to one’s lips to suck them in. What he sang about, God only knows; not one of the nuns or even the holy Abbess herself could have told you, although you had offered her a piece of the True Cross or a hair of the Blessed Virgin for a single word. But a divine yearning filled all their hearts; they seemed to hear ten thousand thousand angels singing in choruses, Alleluia, Alleluia, Alleluia; they floated up on impalpable clouds of azure and silver, up through the blissful paradises of the uppermost heaven; their nostrils were filled with the odours of exquisite spices and herbs and smoke of incense; their eyes dazzled at splendours and lights and glories; their ears were full of gorgeous harmonies and all created concords of sweet sounds; the very fibres of being were loosened within them, as though their souls would leap forth from their bodies in exquisite dissolution. The eyes of the younger nuns grew round and large and tender, and their breath almost died upon their velvet lips. As for the old nuns, the great, salt tears coursed down their withered cheeks and fell like rain on their gnarled hands. The Abbess sat on her dais with her lips apart, looking into space, ten thousand thousand miles away. But no one saw her and she saw no one; every one had forgotten every one else in that delicious intoxication.
Certainly, his fingers were enchanted, or perhaps the devil was in his lute, because such sweet sounds had never been heard in the hall since it was built and dedicated to the service of God’s servants. The high notes fell like tinkling rain from the ceiling in wild, fantastic trills and fading sounds that brought all one’s spirit to one’s lips to draw them in. What he sang about, only God knows; not one of the nuns, not even the holy Abbess herself, could have told you, even if you had offered her a piece of the True Cross or a hair of the Blessed Virgin for a single word. But a divine longing filled their hearts; they seemed to hear countless angels singing in chorus, Alleluia, Alleluia, Alleluia; they floated up on fragile clouds of blue and silver, up through the blissful paradises of the highest heaven; their nostrils were filled with the scents of exquisite spices and herbs and incense; their eyes dazzled at splendors and lights and glories; their ears were filled with beautiful harmonies and all created concords of sweet sounds; the very essence of their being felt loose, as if their souls would leap from their bodies in a beautiful release. The younger nuns' eyes grew wide and soft, and their breath nearly caught on their velvet lips. As for the older nuns, great, salty tears flowed down their wrinkled cheeks and fell like rain on their gnarled hands. The Abbess sat on her elevated seat with her lips parted, gazing into space, ten thousand miles away. But no one noticed her, and she saw no one; everyone had forgotten everyone else in that blissful intoxication.
Then with a shrill cry, full of human yearnings and desire, the minstrel came to a sudden stop[9]—
Then with a sharp cry, bursting with human longing and desire, the minstrel abruptly stopped[9]—
And will the little rain fall down? God, if my love were in my arms,
"And here I am in my bed again."
Silence!—not one of the holy Sisters spoke, but some sighed; some put their hands over their hearts, and one put her hand in her hood, but when she felt her hair shorn close to her scalp, drew it out again sharply, as though she had touched red-hot iron, and cried, “O Jesu.”
Silence! Not one of the holy Sisters said a word, but some sighed; some placed their hands over their hearts, and one reached into her hood. When she felt her hair cut closely to her scalp, she pulled her hand back sharply, as if she had touched something blazing hot, and exclaimed, “O Jesus.”
Sister Peronelle, a toothless old woman, began to speak in a cracked, high voice, quickly and monotonously, as though she spoke in a dream. Her eyes were wet and red, and her thin lips trembled. “God knows,” she said, “I loved him; God knows it. But I bid all those who be maids here, to be mindful of the woods. For they are green, but they are deep and dark, and it is merry in the springtime with the thick turf below and the good boughs above, all alone with your heart’s darling—all alone in the green wood. But God help me, he would not stay any more than snow at Easter. I thought just now that I was back with him in the woods. God keep all those that be maids from the green woods.”
Sister Peronelle, a toothless old woman, started to speak in a cracked, high voice, quickly and monotonously, as if she were speaking in a dream. Her eyes were wet and red, and her thin lips trembled. “God knows,” she said, “I loved him; God knows it. But I urge all the maidens here to be careful of the woods. They may look green, but they are deep and dark, and it’s lovely in the spring with the soft grass beneath and the good branches above, all alone with your heart's sweetheart—all alone in the green woods. But God help me, he wouldn’t stay any longer than snow at Easter. Just now, I thought I was back with him in the woods. God protect all the maidens from the green woods.”
The pretty Sister Ursula, who had only just finished her novitiate, was as white as a sheet. Her breath came thickly and quick as though she bore a great burden up hill. A great sigh made her comely shoulders rise and fall. “Blessed Virgin,” she cried. “Ah, ye ask too much; I did not know; God help me, I did not know,” and her grey eyes filled with sudden tears, and she[10] dropped her head on her arms on the table, and sobbed aloud.
Sister Ursula, who had just completed her novitiate, looked pale as a ghost. She breathed heavily and quickly, as if she were carrying a heavy load uphill. A deep sigh made her attractive shoulders rise and fall. “Blessed Virgin,” she cried. “Oh, this is too much; I didn’t realize; God help me, I really didn’t know,” and her gray eyes filled with sudden tears as she[10] dropped her head on her arms on the table and sobbed openly.
Then cried out Sister Katherine, who looked as old and dead as a twig dropped from a tree of last autumn, and at whom the younger Sisters privily mocked, “It is the wars, the wars, the cursed wars. I have held his head in this lap, I tell you; I have kissed his soul into mine. But now he lies dead, and his pretty limbs all dropped away into earth. Holy Mother, have pity on me. I shall never kiss his sweet lips again or look into his jolly eyes. My heart is broken long since. Holy Mother! Holy Mother!”
Then Sister Katherine cried out, looking as old and pale as a twig that fell from a tree last autumn, while the younger Sisters secretly mocked her, “It’s the wars, the wars, those damned wars. I’ve held his head in my lap, I swear; I’ve kissed his soul into mine. But now he lies dead, and his beautiful limbs have turned to dust. Holy Mother, have mercy on me. I’ll never kiss his sweet lips again or look into his joyful eyes. My heart has been broken for a long time. Holy Mother! Holy Mother!”
“He must come oftener,” said a plump Sister of thirty, with a little nose turned up at the end, eyes black as sloes and lips round as a plum. “I go to the orchard day after day, and gather my lap full of apples. He is my darling. Why does he not come? I look for him every time that I gather the ripe apples. He used to come; but that was in the spring, and Our Lady knows that is long ago. Will it not be spring again soon? I have gathered many ripe apples.”
“He should come by more often,” said a chubby sister in her thirties, with a small nose that turned up at the end, eyes as black as sloes and lips round like a plum. “I go to the orchard day after day and fill my lap with apples. He is my sweetheart. Why doesn’t he come? I look for him every time I pick the ripe apples. He used to visit; but that was in the spring, and Our Lady knows that was a long time ago. Won’t it be spring again soon? I’ve gathered a lot of ripe apples.”
Sister Margarita rocked herself to and fro in her seat and crossed her arms on her breast. She was singing quietly to herself.
Sister Margarita swayed in her seat and crossed her arms over her chest. She was softly singing to herself.
Lulla, lullay, lullay; Suck at my breast, where I am enchanted,
"Lulla, lullay, lullay."
She moaned to herself, “I have seen the village women go to the well, carrying their babies with them, and they[11] laugh as they go by on the way. Their babies hold them tight round the neck, and their mothers comfort them, saying, ‘Hey, hey, my little son; hey, hey, my sweeting.’ Christ and the blessed Saints know that I have never felt a baby’s little hand in my bosom—and now I shall die without it, for I am old and past the age of bearing children.”
She sighed to herself, “I’ve seen the village women go to the well, carrying their babies with them, and they[11] laugh as they pass by. Their babies hold on tight around their necks, and their mothers comfort them, saying, ‘Hey, hey, my little son; hey, hey, my sweet one.’ God and the blessed Saints know that I’ve never felt a baby’s little hand in my arms—and now I’ll die without it, because I’m old and past the age of having children.”
Lulla, lullay, lullay; Feeling you suck brings me great comfort, "Lulla, lullay, lullay."
“I have heard them on a May morning, with their pipes and tabors and jolly, jolly music,” cried Sister Helen; “I have seen them too, and my heart has gone with them to bring back the white hawthorn from the woods. ‘A man and a maid to a hawthorn bough,’ as it says in the song. They sing outside my window all Saint John’s Eve so that I cannot say my prayers for the wild thoughts they put into my brain, as they go dancing up and down in the churchyard; I cannot forget the pretty words they say to each other, ‘Sweet love, a kiss’; ‘kiss me, my love, nor let me go’; ‘As I went through the garden gate’; ‘A bonny black knight, a bonny black knight, and what will you give to me? A kiss, and a kiss, and no more than a kiss, under the wild rose tree.’ Oh, Mary Mother, have pity on a poor girl’s heart, I shall die, if no one love me, I shall die.”
“I've heard them on a May morning, with their pipes and drums and cheerful, cheerful music,” cried Sister Helen; “I've seen them too, and my heart has gone with them to bring back the white hawthorn from the woods. 'A man and a girl to a hawthorn branch,' as the song goes. They sing outside my window all of Saint John’s Eve so that I can't say my prayers because of the wild thoughts they put in my head as they dance up and down in the churchyard; I can't forget the sweet things they say to each other, 'Sweet love, a kiss'; 'kiss me, my love, or I'll never let you go'; 'As I went through the garden gate'; 'A handsome black knight, a handsome black knight, and what will you give to me? A kiss, and a kiss, and nothing more than a kiss, under the wild rose tree.' Oh, Mary Mother, have mercy on a poor girl's heart, I will die if no one loves me, I will die.”
“In faith, I am truly sorry, William,” said Sister Agnes, who was gaunt and hollow-eyed with long vigils and overfasting, for which the good father had rebuked[12] her time after time, saying that she overtasked the poor weak flesh. “I am truly sorry that I could not wait. But the neighbours made such a clamour, and my father and mother buffeted me too sorely. It is under the oak tree, no more than a foot deep, and covered with the red and brown leaves. It was a pretty sight to see the red blood on its neck, as white as whalebone, and it neither cried nor wept, so I put it down among the leaves, the pretty poppet; and it was like thee, William, it was like thee. I am sorry I did not wait, and now I’m worn and wan for thy sake, this many a long year, and all in vain, for thou never comst. I am an old woman now, and I shall soon be quiet and not complain any more.”
“I truly am sorry, William,” said Sister Agnes, who looked frail and tired from long nights and not eating enough, despite the good father scolding her again and again for pushing her weak body too hard. “I really regret that I couldn’t wait. But the neighbors made such a fuss, and my parents pressured me too much. It’s under the oak tree, no more than a foot deep, and covered with red and brown leaves. It was a beautiful sight to see the red blood on its neck, as white as whalebone, and it didn’t cry or weep, so I laid it down among the leaves, the lovely little one; and it was like you, William, it was like you. I’m sorry I didn’t wait, and now I’m worn out and fading because of you, all these long years, and it’s all been for nothing, since you never come. I’m an old woman now, and soon I’ll be quiet and not complain anymore.”
Some of the Sisters were sobbing as if their hearts would break; some sat quiet and still, and let the tears fall from their eyes unchecked; some smiled and cried together; some sighed a little and trembled like aspen leaves in a southern wind. The great candles in the hall were burning down to their sockets. One by one they spluttered out. A ghostly, flickering light fell upon the legend over the broad dais, “Connubium mundum sed virginitas paradisum complet”—“Marriage replenisheth the World, but virginity Paradise.”
Some of the Sisters were crying as if their hearts would break; some sat quietly and let their tears fall freely; some smiled and cried at the same time; some sighed softly and trembled like aspen leaves in a gentle breeze. The large candles in the hall were burning down to their bases. One by one, they sputtered out. A ghostly, flickering light illuminated the inscription above the broad dais, “Connubium mundum sed virginitas paradisum complet”—“Marriage fills the World, but virginity fills Paradise.”
“Dong, dong, dong.” Suddenly the great bell of the Nunnery began to toll. With a cry the Abbess sprang to her feet; there were tear stains on her white cheeks, and her hand shook as she pointed fiercely to the door.
“Dong, dong, dong.” Suddenly, the big bell of the Nunnery started to ring. With a cry, the Abbess jumped to her feet; there were tear stains on her pale cheeks, and her hand shook as she pointed angrily to the door.
“Away, false pilgrim,” she cried. “Silence, foul blasphemer! Retro me, Satanas.” She crossed herself again and again, saying Pater Noster.[13]
“Away, false traveler,” she yelled. “Be quiet, you foul blasphemer! Get behind me, Satan.” She crossed herself again and again, saying Our Father.[13]
The nuns screamed and trembled with terror. A little cloud of blue smoke arose from where the minstrel had stood. There was a little tongue of flame, and he had disappeared. It was almost dark in the hall. A few sobs broke the silence. The dying light of a single candle fell on the form of the Lady Mother.
The nuns screamed and shook with fear. A small cloud of blue smoke rose from where the minstrel had been. There was a flicker of flame, and he was gone. It was nearly dark in the hall. A few sobs interrupted the silence. The dim light from a single candle illuminated the figure of the Lady Mother.
“Tomorrow,” she said, “we shall fast and sing Placebo and Dirige and the Seven Penitential Psalms. May the Holy God have mercy upon us for all we have done and said and thought amiss this night. Amen.”
“Tomorrow,” she said, “we’re going to fast and sing Placebo, Dirige, and the Seven Penitential Psalms. May the Holy God have mercy on us for everything we’ve done, said, and thought wrong tonight. Amen.”
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Taken by permission from The Devil in a Nunnery and other Mediaeval Tales, by Francis Oscar Mann, published by P. Dutton & Company, New York, 1914.
[1] Used with permission from The Devil in a Nunnery and other Mediaeval Tales, by Francis Oscar Mann, published by P. Dutton & Company, New York, 1914.
BELPHAGOR[14]
BY NICCOLÒ MACHIAVELLINotes
We read in the ancient archives of Florence the following account, as it was received from the lips of a very holy man, greatly respected by every one for the sanctity of his manners at the period in which he lived. Happening once to be deeply absorbed in his prayers, such was their efficacy, that he saw an infinite number of condemned souls, belonging to those miserable mortals who had died in their sins, undergoing the punishment due to their offences in the regions below. He remarked that the greater part of them lamented nothing so bitterly as their folly in having taken wives, attributing to them the whole of their misfortunes. Much surprised at this, Minos and Rhadamanthus, with the rest of the infernal judges, unwilling to credit all the abuse heaped upon the female sex, and wearied from day to day with its repetition, agreed to bring the matter before Pluto. It was then resolved that the conclave of infernal princes should form a committee of inquiry, and should adopt such measures as might be deemed most advisable by the court in order to discover the truth or falsehood of the calumnies which they heard. All being assembled in council, Pluto addressed them as follows: “Dearly beloved demons! though by celestial dispensation and the irreversible decree of fate this[15] kingdom fell to my share, and I might strictly dispense with any kind of celestial or earthly responsibility, yet, as it is more prudent and respectful to consult the laws and to hear the opinion of others, I have resolved to be guided by your advice, particularly in a case that may chance to cast some imputation upon our government. For the souls of all men daily arriving in our kingdom still continue to lay the whole blame upon their wives, and as this appears to us impossible, we must be careful how we decide in such a business, lest we also should come in for a share of their abuse, on account of our too great severity; and yet judgment must be pronounced, lest we be taxed with negligence and with indifference to the interests of justice. Now, as the latter is the fault of a careless, and the former of an unjust judge, we, wishing to avoid the trouble and the blame that might attach to both, yet hardly seeing how to get clear of it, naturally enough apply to you for assistance, in order that you may look to it, and contrive in some way that, as we have hitherto reigned without the slightest imputation upon our character, we may continue to do so for the future.”
We read in the old records from Florence this account, shared by a very holy man who was highly regarded for his virtuous behavior during his lifetime. One time, while deeply engaged in prayer, he was so effective in his devotion that he witnessed countless condemned souls of those unfortunate individuals who had died in their sins, facing the punishment for their wrongdoings in the underworld. He noticed that most of them regretted nothing more bitterly than their decision to marry, blaming their wives for all their misfortunes. Minos and Rhadamanthus, along with the other infernal judges, were quite taken aback by this and, tired of hearing so much negativity directed at women, decided to present the matter to Pluto. They agreed to form a committee to investigate the claims being made and to take whatever actions the court deemed necessary to establish the truth or falsehood of these accusations. Once everyone was gathered in council, Pluto addressed them: “Dearly beloved demons! Even though this kingdom has been bestowed upon me by celestial design and the unchangeable decree of fate, allowing me to forgo any earthly or celestial duty, I believe it is wiser and more respectful to consult the laws and consider your opinions. I have chosen to rely on your advice, especially in a situation that could reflect poorly on our governance. The souls arriving in our realm continue to place the blame solely on their wives, and since this seems implausible to us, we must be cautious in our decisions so we don't also become targets of their complaints due to our apparent harshness. At the same time, we must render judgment, or we risk being accused of negligence and indifference to justice. As neglect is a flaw of a careless judge, and unjust treatment is a flaw of an unjust judge, we aim to avoid the problems and blame that might come with either label. Consequently, we turn to you for help to ensure that, just as we have ruled without any criticism of our character so far, we may continue to do so moving forward.”
The affair appearing to be of the utmost importance to all the princes present, they first resolved that it was necessary to ascertain the truth, though they differed as to the best means of accomplishing this object. Some were of opinion that they ought to choose one or more from among themselves, who should be commissioned to pay a visit to the world, and in a human shape endeavour personally to ascertain how far such reports were grounded in truth. To many others it appeared that[16] this might be done without so much trouble merely by compelling some of the wretched souls to confess the truth by the application of a variety of tortures. But the majority being in favour of a journey to the world, they abided by the former proposal. No one, however, being ambitious of undertaking such a task, it was resolved to leave the affair to chance. The lot fell upon the arch-devil Belphagor, who, previous to the Fall, had enjoyed the rank of archangel in a higher world. Though he received his commission with a very ill grace, he nevertheless felt himself constrained by Pluto’s imperial mandate, and prepared to execute whatever had been determined upon in council. At the same time he took an oath to observe the tenor of his instructions, as they had been drawn up with all due solemnity and ceremony for the purpose of his mission. These were to the following effect:—Imprimis, that the better to promote the object in view, he should be furnished with a hundred thousand gold ducats; secondly, that he should make use of the utmost expedition in getting into the world; thirdly, that after assuming the human form he should enter into the marriage state; and lastly, that he should live with his wife for the space of ten years. At the expiration of this period, he was to feign death and return home, in order to acquaint his employers, by the fruits of experience, what really were the respective conveniences and inconveniences of matrimony. The conditions further ran, that during the said ten years he should be subject to all kinds of miseries and disasters, like the rest of mankind, such as poverty, prisons, and diseases into which men are apt to fall,[17] unless, indeed, he could contrive by his own skill and ingenuity to avoid them. Poor Belphagor having signed these conditions and received the money, forthwith came into the world, and having set up his equipage, with a numerous train of servants, he made a very splendid entrance into Florence. He selected this city in preference to all others, as being most favourable for obtaining an usurious interest of his money; and having assumed the name of Roderigo, a native of Castile, he took a house in the suburbs of Ognissanti. And because he was unable to explain the instructions under which he acted, he gave out that he was a merchant, who having had poor prospects in Spain, had gone to Syria, and succeeded in acquiring his fortune at Aleppo, whence he had lastly set out for Italy, with the intention of marrying and settling there, as one of the most polished and agreeable countries he knew.
The matter seemed incredibly important to all the princes present, so they first agreed that it was essential to find out the truth, although they disagreed on the best way to do this. Some suggested that they should choose one or more from among themselves to visit the world in human form and personally find out how true the reports were. Others thought that this could be done more easily by forcing some of the miserable souls to confess the truth through various forms of torture. However, since the majority favored a journey to the world, they stuck with the first idea. But no one wanted to take on such a task, so it was decided to leave it to chance. The lot fell on the arch-devil Belphagor, who, before the Fall, had held the rank of archangel in a higher realm. Though he accepted his task begrudgingly, he felt compelled by Pluto's command and prepared to carry out what had been decided in the council. At the same time, he swore to follow the directives that had been formally drawn up for his mission. These included: first, to better achieve their goal, he would be given a hundred thousand gold ducats; second, he would need to enter the world as quickly as possible; third, after taking on human form, he should get married; and finally, he was to live with his wife for ten years. After this time, he was to pretend to die and return home to inform his employers, based on his experiences, about the real advantages and disadvantages of marriage. The conditions also stated that during those ten years, he would endure all kinds of hardships and disasters like any other human, including poverty, imprisonment, and diseases, unless he could use his skill and cleverness to avoid them. Poor Belphagor signed these terms and, after receiving the money, immediately entered the world. He set up an impressive living with a large staff and made a grand entrance into Florence. He chose this city over others because it was most favorable for gaining high interest on his money. Taking the name Roderigo, a native of Castile, he rented a house in the suburbs of Ognissanti. Because he couldn't explain the conditions he was under, he claimed to be a merchant who had faced tough times in Spain, traveled to Syria, and made his fortune in Aleppo, from where he had finally come to Italy intending to marry and settle down in what he considered one of the most cultured and pleasant countries he knew.
Roderigo was certainly a very handsome man, apparently about thirty years of age, and he lived in a style of life that showed he was in pretty easy circumstances, if not possessed of immense wealth. Being, moreover, extremely affable and liberal, he soon attracted the notice of many noble citizens blessed with large families of daughters and small incomes. The former of these were soon offered to him, from among whom Roderigo chose a very beautiful girl of the name of Onesta, a daughter of Amerigo Donati, who had also three sons, all grown up, and three more daughters, also nearly marriageable. Though of a noble family and enjoying a good reputation in Florence, his father-in-law was extremely poor, and maintained as poor an[18] establishment. Roderigo, therefore, made very splendid nuptials, and omitted nothing that might tend to confer honour upon such a festival, being liable, under the law which he received on leaving his infernal abode, to feel all kinds of vain and earthly passions. He therefore soon began to enter into all the pomps and vanities of the world, and to aim at reputation and consideration among mankind, which put him to no little expense. But more than this, he had not long enjoyed the society of his beloved Onesta, before he became tenderly attached to her, and was unable to behold her suffer the slightest inquietude or vexation. Now, along with her other gifts of beauty and nobility, the lady had brought into the house of Roderigo such an insufferable portion of pride, that in this respect Lucifer himself could not equal her; for her husband, who had experienced the effects of both, was at no loss to decide which was the most intolerable of the two. Yet it became infinitely worse when she discovered the extent of Roderigo’s attachment to her, of which she availed herself to obtain an ascendancy over him and rule him with a rod of iron. Not content with this, when she found he would bear it, she continued to annoy him with all kinds of insults and taunts, in such a way as to give him the most indescribable pain and uneasiness. For what with the influence of her father, her brothers, her friends, and relatives, the duty of the matrimonial yoke, and the love he bore her, he suffered all for some time with the patience of a saint. It would be useless to recount the follies and extravagancies into which he ran in order to gratify her taste for dress, and every article of the newest fashion,[19] in which our city, ever so variable in its nature, according to its usual habits, so much abounds. Yet, to live upon easy terms with her, he was obliged to do more than this; he had to assist his father-in-law in portioning off his other daughters; and she next asked him to furnish one of her brothers with goods to sail for the Levant, another with silks for the West, while a third was to be set up in a goldbeater’s establishment at Florence. In such objects the greatest part of his fortune was soon consumed. At length the Carnival season was at hand; the festival of St. John was to be celebrated, and the whole city, as usual, was in a ferment. Numbers of the noblest families were about to vie with each other in the splendour of their parties, and the Lady Onesta, being resolved not to be outshone by her acquaintance, insisted that Roderigo should exceed them all in the richness of their feasts. For the reasons above stated, he submitted to her will; nor, indeed, would he have scrupled at doing much more, however difficult it might have been, could he have flattered himself with a hope of preserving the peace and comfort of his household, and of awaiting quietly the consummation of his ruin. But this was not the case, inasmuch as the arrogant temper of his wife had grown to such a height of asperity by long indulgence, that he was at a loss in what way to act. His domestics, male and female, would no longer remain in the house, being unable to support for any length of time the intolerable life they led. The inconvenience which he suffered in consequence of having no one to whom he could intrust his affairs it is impossible to express. Even his own familiar[20] devils, whom he had brought along with him, had already deserted him, choosing to return below rather than longer submit to the tyranny of his wife. Left, then, to himself, amidst this turbulent and unhappy life, and having dissipated all the ready money he possessed, he was compelled to live upon the hopes of the returns expected from his ventures in the East and the West. Being still in good credit, in order to support his rank he resorted to bills of exchange; nor was it long before, accounts running against him, he found himself in the same situation as many other unhappy speculators in that market. Just as his case became extremely delicate, there arrived sudden tidings both from East and West that one of his wife’s brothers had dissipated the whole of Roderigo’s profits in play, and that while the other was returning with a rich cargo uninsured, his ship had the misfortune to be wrecked, and he himself was lost. No sooner did this affair transpire than his creditors assembled, and supposing it must be all over with him, though their bills had not yet become due, they resolved to keep a strict watch over him in fear that he might abscond. Roderigo, on his part, thinking that there was no other remedy, and feeling how deeply he was bound by the Stygian law, determined at all hazards to make his escape. So taking horse one morning early, as he luckily lived near the Prato gate, in that direction he went off. His departure was soon known; the creditors were all in a bustle; the magistrates were applied to, and the officers of justice, along with a great part of the populace, were dispatched in pursuit. Roderigo had hardly proceeded a mile before[21] he heard this hue and cry, and the pursuers were soon so close at his heels that the only resource he had left was to abandon the highroad and take to the open country, with the hope of concealing himself in the fields. But finding himself unable to make way over the hedges and ditches, he left his horse and took to his heels, traversing fields of vines and canes, until he reached Peretola, where he entered the house of Matteo del Bricca, a labourer of Giovanna del Bene. Finding him at home, for he was busily providing fodder for his cattle, our hero earnestly entreated him to save him from the hands of his adversaries close behind, who would infallibly starve him to death in a dungeon, engaging that if Matteo would give him refuge, he would make him one of the richest men alive, and afford him such proofs of it before he took his leave as would convince him of the truth of what he said; and if he failed to do this, he was quite content that Matteo himself should deliver him into the hands of his enemies.
Roderigo was definitely a very handsome man, apparently about thirty years old, and he lived in a way that showed he was pretty well off, if not incredibly rich. He was also extremely friendly and generous, which quickly caught the attention of many noble citizens with large families of daughters and limited incomes. Many of these daughters were soon offered to him, and Roderigo picked a beautiful girl named Onesta, the daughter of Amerigo Donati, who also had three grown sons and three more daughters nearly ready for marriage. Although his father-in-law came from a noble family and had a good reputation in Florence, he was very poor and ran a similarly poor household. Therefore, Roderigo organized a lavish wedding and spared no expense to honor the event, being subject, according to the law he accepted upon leaving his dark past, to feel all kinds of vain and earthly desires. He quickly began to indulge in the luxuries and vanities of the world, aiming for reputation and recognition among people, which cost him a lot. However, before long, having enjoyed the company of his beloved Onesta, he became tenderly attached to her and couldn’t bear to see her experience even the slightest discomfort or annoyance. Along with her beauty and noble background, the lady brought into Roderigo's home such an overwhelming level of pride that not even Lucifer could match her in that regard; her husband, who had felt the effects of both, was at no loss to determine which was more unbearable. It only got worse when she realized how deeply Roderigo was attached to her, using that knowledge to gain power over him and control him with an iron fist. Not satisfied with this, when she found he would put up with it, she began to torment him with all kinds of insults and taunts, causing him indescribable pain and distress. With the influence of her father, her brothers, her friends, and relatives, along with the obligations of marriage and the love he had for her, Roderigo endured it all with saintly patience for some time. It would be pointless to recount the foolishness and extravagances he went into to satisfy her love for fashion and every latest trend—of which our city, known for its fickleness, had plenty. But to maintain harmony with her, he had to do even more; he had to help his father-in-law provide dowries for his other daughters, and then she asked him to supply one of her brothers with goods for sailing to the Levant, another with silks for the West, and a third to start a goldbeater’s business in Florence. In pursuing these requests, he quickly drained most of his fortune. Finally, Carnival season was approaching; the St. John festival was on the horizon, and the entire city was buzzing as usual. Many of the noblest families were about to compete with one another for the best parties, and Lady Onesta, determined not to be outdone by her acquaintances, insisted that Roderigo should surpass them all in the lavishness of their celebrations. For all the reasons mentioned, he submitted to her wishes; indeed, he would have been willing to do even more, however difficult it may have been, if he could have hoped to maintain peace and comfort in his home and patiently await the end of his misfortune. But it was not to be, as the prideful nature of his wife had grown so unbearable from long indulgence that he was at a loss about how to proceed. His household staff, both male and female, could no longer tolerate the unbearable situation and left. The inconvenience of having no one he could trust with his affairs is impossible to describe. Even the familiar assistants he brought with him had already abandoned him, choosing to return to their past rather than endure the tyranny of his wife any longer. Left alone in this chaotic and unhappy life, and having squandered all his available cash, he was forced to rely on the hope of returns from his ventures in the East and the West. Still maintaining good credit, he resorted to bills of exchange to uphold his status; it wasn't long before, with accounts against him, he found himself in the same predicament as many other unfortunate speculators in that market. Just as his situation became extremely precarious, sudden news arrived from both the East and West: one of his wife's brothers had lost all of Roderigo’s profits gambling, and while the other was returning with a valuable but uninsured cargo, his ship was wrecked, and he was lost. As soon as this news spread, his creditors gathered, assuming it was all over for him, even though their bills weren't due yet; they decided to keep a close watch on him for fear he might run away. Roderigo, thinking that there was no other option and understanding how deeply chained he was by his dark past, resolved to escape at all costs. So, one early morning, taking a horse, he fled towards the Prato gate, which was conveniently near his home. His departure was quickly noticed; creditors were in a frenzy, the magistrates were called, and justice officers, along with a large crowd, were sent to pursue him. Roderigo had barely traveled a mile before he heard the uproar, and his pursuers were soon so close that he had no choice but to leave the main road and escape into the countryside, hoping to hide in the fields. However, finding it difficult to navigate the hedges and ditches, he abandoned his horse and ran through vineyards and fields until he reached Peretola, where he entered the home of Matteo del Bricca, a laborer of Giovanna del Bene. Finding him at home and busy gathering fodder for his animals, Roderigo urgently pleaded with him to help him escape from the adversaries close behind, who would surely starve him in a dungeon. He promised that if Matteo gave him refuge, he would make him one of the richest men alive and provide proof of his claims before he took his leave; and if he failed to deliver, Roderigo was fine with Matteo handing him over to his enemies.
Now Matteo, although a rustic, was a man of courage, and concluding that he could not lose anything by the speculation, he gave him his hand and agreed to save him. He then thrust our hero under a heap of rubbish, completely enveloping him in weeds; so that when his pursuers arrived they found themselves quite at a loss, nor could they extract from Matteo the least information as to his appearance. In this dilemma there was nothing left for them but to proceed in the pursuit, which they continued for two days, and then returned, jaded and disappointed, to Florence. In the meanwhile, Matteo drew our hero from his hiding-place, and[22] begged him to fulfil his engagement. To this his friend Roderigo replied: “I confess, brother, that I am under great obligations to you, and I mean to return them. To leave no doubt upon your mind, I will inform you who I am;” and he proceeded to acquaint him with all the particulars of the affair: how he had come into the world, and married, and run away. He next described to his preserver the way in which he might become rich, which was briefly as follows: As soon as Matteo should hear of some lady in the neighbourhood being said to be possessed, he was to conclude that it was Roderigo himself who had taken possession of her; and he gave him his word, at the same time, that he would never leave her until Matteo should come and conjure him to depart. In this way he might obtain what sum he pleased from the lady’s friends for the price of exorcizing her; and having mutually agreed upon this plan, Roderigo disappeared.
Now Matteo, though a simple man, was brave, and figuring he had nothing to lose, he shook hands with him and agreed to help him. He then hid our hero under a pile of debris, covering him completely with weeds, so that when his pursuers arrived, they were completely confused and couldn't get any details about him from Matteo. Faced with this situation, they had no choice but to keep searching, which they did for two days before returning to Florence, tired and frustrated. In the meantime, Matteo pulled our hero from his hiding spot and[22] asked him to keep his promise. To this, his friend Roderigo replied: “I admit, brother, that I owe you a lot and I intend to repay you. To clear up any doubts, I will tell you who I am;” and he went on to share all the details of his situation: how he was born, married, and then ran away. He then explained to his savior how he could become wealthy, which was simply this: as soon as Matteo heard about a lady nearby being said to be possessed, he should assume it was Roderigo himself who had taken over her. He promised that he would never leave her until Matteo came to ask him to go. This way, Matteo could collect any amount he wanted from the lady's family for exorcising her; and having agreed on this plan, Roderigo vanished.
Not many days elapsed before it was reported in Florence that the daughter of Messer Ambrogio Amedei, a lady married to Buonajuto Tebalducci, was possessed by the devil. Her relations did not fail to apply every means usual on such occasions to expel him, such as making her wear upon her head St. Zanobi’s cap, and the cloak of St. John of Gualberto; but these had only the effect of making Roderigo laugh. And to convince them that it was really a spirit that possessed her, and that it was no flight of the imagination, he made the young lady talk Latin, hold a philosophical dispute, and reveal the frailties of many of her acquaintance. He particularly accused a certain friar of having introduced[23] a lady into his monastery in male attire, to the no small scandal of all who heard it, and the astonishment of the brotherhood. Messer Ambrogio found it impossible to silence him, and began to despair of his daughter’s cure. But the news reaching Matteo, he lost no time in waiting upon Ambrogio, assuring him of his daughter’s recovery on condition of his paying him five hundred florins, with which to purchase a farm at Peretola. To this Messer Ambrogio consented; and Matteo immediately ordered a number of masses to be said, after which he proceeded with some unmeaning ceremonies calculated to give solemnity to his task. Then approaching the young lady, he whispered in her ear: “Roderigo, it is Matteo that is come. So do as we agreed upon, and get out.” Roderigo replied: “It is all well; but you have not asked enough to make you a rich man. So when I depart I will take possession of the daughter of Charles, king of Naples, and I will not leave her till you come. You may then demand whatever you please for your reward; and mind that you never trouble me again.” And when he had said this, he went out of the lady, to the no small delight and amazement of the whole city of Florence.
Not many days went by before it was reported in Florence that Messer Ambrogio Amedei's daughter, who was married to Buonajuto Tebalducci, was possessed by the devil. Her family didn’t hesitate to try every method commonly used to drive out such spirits, like making her wear St. Zanobi's cap and the cloak of St. John of Gualberto; but all it did was make Roderigo laugh. To prove that it was indeed a spirit possessing her, and not just a figment of their imagination, he made the young lady speak Latin, engage in philosophical debates, and expose the faults of many people she knew. He especially accused a certain friar of having brought a woman into his monastery dressed as a man, to the great scandal of everyone who heard it, and the shock of the brotherhood. Messer Ambrogio found it impossible to silence him and began to lose hope for his daughter's recovery. But when Matteo heard the news, he quickly went to see Ambrogio, promising him that his daughter would be cured if he paid him five hundred florins, which Matteo needed to buy a farm at Peretola. Messer Ambrogio agreed, and Matteo immediately arranged for several masses to be said, after which he performed some meaningless rituals to lend gravity to his task. Then, approaching the young lady, he whispered in her ear: “Roderigo, it’s Matteo who has come. So do as we agreed and leave.” Roderigo replied: “That’s fine; but you haven’t asked enough to make you a rich man. So when I leave, I’ll take possession of the daughter of Charles, king of Naples, and I won’t let her go until you come. You can then ask for whatever you want as your reward; just make sure you don't bother me again.” After saying this, he departed from the lady, much to the delight and amazement of everyone in Florence.
It was not long again before the accident that had happened to the daughter of the king of Naples began to be buzzed about the country, and all the monkish remedies having been found to fail, the king, hearing of Matteo, sent for him from Florence. On arriving at Naples, Matteo, after a few ceremonies, performed the cure. Before leaving the princess, however, Roderigo said: “You see, Matteo, I have kept my promise and[24] made a rich man of you, and I owe you nothing now. So, henceforward you will take care to keep out of my way, lest as I have hitherto done you some good, just the contrary should happen to you in future.” Upon this Matteo thought it best to return to Florence, after receiving fifty thousand ducats from his majesty, in order to enjoy his riches in peace, and never once imagined that Roderigo would come in his way again. But in this he was deceived; for he soon heard that a daughter of Louis, king of France, was possessed by an evil spirit, which disturbed our friend Matteo not a little, thinking of his majesty’s great authority and of what Roderigo had said. Hearing of Matteo’s great skill, and finding no other remedy, the king dispatched a messenger for him, whom Matteo contrived to send back with a variety of excuses. But this did not long avail him; the king applied to the Florentine council, and our hero was compelled to attend. Arriving with no very pleasant sensations at Paris, he was introduced into the royal presence, when he assured his majesty that though it was true he had acquired some fame in the course of his demoniac practice, he could by no means always boast of success, and that some devils were of such a desperate character as not to pay the least attention to threats, enchantments, or even the exorcisms of religion itself. He would, nevertheless, do his majesty’s pleasure, entreating at the same time to be held excused if it should happen to prove an obstinate case. To this the king made answer, that be the case what it might, he would certainly hang him if he did not succeed. It is impossible to describe poor Matteo’s terror[25] and perplexity on hearing these words; but at length mustering courage, he ordered the possessed princess to be brought into his presence. Approaching as usual close to her ear, he conjured Roderigo in the most humble terms, by all he had ever done for him, not to abandon him in such a dilemma, but to show some sense of gratitude for past services and to leave the princess. “Ah! thou traitorous villain!” cried Roderigo, “hast thou, indeed, ventured to meddle in this business? Dost thou boast thyself a rich man at my expense? I will now convince the world and thee of the extent of my power, both to give and to take away. I shall have the pleasure of seeing thee hanged before thou leavest this place.” Poor Matteo finding there was no remedy, said nothing more, but, like a wise man, set his head to work in order to discover some other means of expelling the spirit; for which purpose he said to the king, “Sire, it is as I feared: there are certain spirits of so malignant a character that there is no keeping any terms with them, and this is one of them. However, I will make a last attempt, and I trust that it will succeed according to our wishes. If not, I am in your majesty’s power, and I hope you will take compassion on my innocence. In the first place, I have to entreat that your majesty will order a large stage to be erected in the centre of the great square, such as will admit the nobility and clergy of the whole city. The stage ought to be adorned with all kinds of silks and with cloth of gold, and with an altar raised in the middle. Tomorrow morning I would have your majesty, with your full train of lords and ecclesiastics in attendance, seated in[26] order and in magnificent array, as spectators of the scene at the said place. There, after having celebrated solemn mass, the possessed princess must appear; but I have in particular to entreat that on one side of the square may be stationed a band of men with drums, trumpets, horns, tambours, bagpipes, cymbals, and kettle-drums, and all other kinds of instruments that make the most infernal noise. Now, when I take my hat off, let the whole band strike up, and approach with the most horrid uproar towards the stage. This, along with a few other secret remedies which I shall apply, will surely compel the spirit to depart.”
It wasn't long after the accident involving the daughter of the king of Naples that it started being talked about all over the country. Since all the monkish remedies had failed, the king, hearing about Matteo, summoned him from Florence. Upon arriving in Naples, Matteo, after a few formalities, performed the cure. However, before leaving the princess, Roderigo said: “You see, Matteo, I've kept my promise and made you a rich man, so I owe you nothing now. From now on, you should avoid me, or else, just as I have helped you, I might cause you harm in the future.” Thinking it best to return to Florence after receiving fifty thousand ducats from the king to enjoy his wealth in peace, Matteo never imagined that Roderigo would cross his path again. But he was mistaken; soon, he learned that a daughter of Louis, king of France, was possessed by an evil spirit, which troubled Matteo greatly, considering the king's authority and what Roderigo had said. Hearing of Matteo's skill and finding no other remedy, the king sent a messenger to summon him, but Matteo managed to send him back with various excuses. However, this ruse didn't last long; the king appealed to the Florentine council, and Matteo had to attend. Arriving in Paris feeling uneasy, he was introduced to the royal presence, where he assured the king that while he had gained some fame in his demonic practices, he couldn't always guarantee success, as some devils were so stubborn that they wouldn't respond to threats, enchantments, or even religious exorcisms. Nevertheless, he would do his best, asking to be excused if it turned out to be a difficult case. The king replied that whatever happened, he would definitely hang Matteo if he didn't succeed. It's impossible to express Matteo's fear and confusion upon hearing these words; but eventually gathering his courage, he asked for the possessed princess to be brought in. Getting close to her ear as usual, he conjured Roderigo in the most humble terms, pleading for help in this difficult situation and requesting that he show some gratitude for past favors and leave the princess alone. “Ah! You treacherous villain!” Roderigo shouted, “Have you really dared to get involved in this? Do you flaunt your wealth at my expense? I will now demonstrate to you and the world the extent of my power, both to give and to take away. I will enjoy seeing you hanged before you leave this place.” Realizing there was no option left, poor Matteo said nothing more but, like a wise man, focused on finding another way to expel the spirit. To that end, he said to the king, “Sire, as I feared, there are some spirits of such evil nature that it's impossible to negotiate with them, and this is one of them. Nevertheless, I’ll make a final attempt and hope it will succeed as we wish. If not, I am at your majesty’s mercy and I hope you will show compassion for my innocence. First, I ask that your majesty orders a large stage to be built in the center of the great square, big enough to accommodate the nobility and clergy of the entire city. The stage should be decorated with various silks and gold cloth, with an altar raised in the middle. Tomorrow morning, I would like your majesty, along with your full entourage of lords and clergy, to be seated in an orderly and magnificent fashion as spectators of the event at that location. There, after a solemn mass, the possessed princess must appear; and I particularly request that on one side of the square, a band of men with drums, trumpets, horns, tambours, bagpipes, cymbals, and kettle-drums, along with all sorts of instruments that create the most terrible noise, be stationed. Now, when I take off my hat, let the entire band start playing and move towards the stage with the most horrific uproar. This, along with a few other secret methods I will use, should certainly compel the spirit to leave.”
These preparations were accordingly made by the royal command; and when the day, being Sunday morning, arrived, the stage was seen crowded with people of rank and the square with the people. Mass was celebrated, and the possessed princess conducted between two bishops, with a train of nobles, to the spot. Now, when Roderigo beheld so vast a concourse of people, together with all this awful preparation, he was almost struck dumb with astonishment, and said to himself, “I wonder what that cowardly wretch is thinking of doing now? Does he imagine I have never seen finer things than these in the regions above—ay! and more horrid things below? However, I will soon make him repent it, at all events.” Matteo then approaching him, besought him to come out; but Roderigo replied, “Oh, you think you have done a fine thing now! What do you mean to do with all this trumpery? Can you escape my power, think you, in this way, or elude the vengeance of the king? Thou poltroon villain, I will have[27] thee hanged for this!” And as Matteo continued the more to entreat him, his adversary still vilified him in the same strain. So Matteo, believing there was no time to be lost, made the sign with his hat, when all the musicians who had been stationed there for the purpose suddenly struck up a hideous din, and ringing a thousand peals, approached the spot. Roderigo pricked up his ears at the sound, quite at a loss what to think, and rather in a perturbed tone of voice he asked Matteo what it meant. To this the latter returned, apparently much alarmed: “Alas! dear Roderigo, it is your wife; she is coming for you!” It is impossible to give an idea of the anguish of Roderigo’s mind and the strange alteration which his feelings underwent at that name. The moment the name of “wife” was pronounced, he had no longer presence of mind to consider whether it were probable, or even possible, that it could be her. Without replying a single word, he leaped out and fled in the utmost terror, leaving the lady to herself, and preferring rather to return to his infernal abode and render an account of his adventures, than run the risk of any further sufferings and vexations under the matrimonial yoke. And thus Belphagor again made his appearance in the infernal domains, bearing ample testimony to the evils introduced into a household by a wife; while Matteo, on his part, who knew more of the matter than the devil, returned triumphantly home, not a little proud of the victory he had achieved.
These preparations were made on royal orders, and when Sunday morning arrived, the stage was filled with nobility, and the square was packed with people. Mass was celebrated, and the possessed princess was escorted by two bishops and a group of nobles to the site. When Roderigo saw such a huge crowd, along with all the frightening preparations, he was almost speechless with shock and said to himself, “I wonder what that coward is planning now? Does he think I haven't seen more impressive things up there and more terrifying things down below? Well, I'll make him regret it, no matter what.” Then Matteo approached him, begging him to come out, but Roderigo replied, “Oh, so you think you're clever now! What do you plan to do with all this nonsense? Do you really think you can escape my power or evade the king's wrath? You cowardly villain, I’ll have you hanged for this!” And as Matteo continued to plead, Roderigo kept insulting him. So, believing time was running out, Matteo signaled with his hat, and all the musicians stationed there suddenly began playing a chaotic noise and ringing bells as they approached. Roderigo perked up at the sound, completely confused, and in an anxious tone, he asked Matteo what it meant. Matteo, seemingly alarmed, replied, “Oh no! Dear Roderigo, it’s your wife; she’s coming for you!” It’s impossible to describe the anguish Roderigo felt and the strange change in his emotions at that name. As soon as he heard “wife,” he lost all ability to think whether it was likely or even possible that it could be her. Without saying a word, he jumped up and ran away in sheer terror, leaving the lady behind and preferring to return to his hellish home and explain his experiences than risk any more suffering and annoyance in marriage. And so, Belphagor reappeared in the underworld, proving the troubles a wife can bring to a household; while Matteo, who understood more about the situation than the devil did, returned home triumphantly, feeling quite proud of his victory.
THE DEVIL AND TOM WALKER[2][28]
BY WASHINGTON IRVINGNotes
A few miles from Boston in Massachusetts, there is a deep inlet, winding several miles into the interior of the country from Charles Bay, and terminating in a thickly-wooded swamp or morass. On one side of this inlet is a beautiful dark grove; on the opposite side the land rises abruptly from the water’s edge into a high ridge, on which grow a few scattered oaks of great age and immense size. Under one of these gigantic trees, according to old stories, there was a great amount of treasure buried by Kidd the pirate. The inlet allowed a facility to bring the money in a boat secretly and at night to the very foot of the hill; the elevation of the place permitted a good lookout to be kept that no one was at hand; while the remarkable trees formed good landmarks by which the place might easily be found again. The old stories add, moreover, that the devil presided at the hiding of the money, and took it under his guardianship; but this, it is well known, he always does with buried treasure, particularly when it has been ill-gotten. Be that as it may, Kidd never returned to recover his wealth; being shortly after seized at Boston, sent out to England, and there hanged for a pirate.
A few miles from Boston in Massachusetts, there's a deep inlet that winds several miles into the countryside from Charles Bay and ends in a thick, wooded swamp. On one side of this inlet, there's a beautiful dark grove; on the other side, the land rises sharply from the water’s edge to a high ridge, where a few scattered, ancient oaks of enormous size grow. Under one of these massive trees, according to old tales, a great treasure was buried by Kidd the pirate. The inlet made it easy to secretly bring the money in a boat at night right to the foot of the hill; the elevated location allowed for a good lookout to ensure no one was nearby, while the distinctive trees served as good landmarks to help find the spot again. Old tales also say that the devil oversaw the hiding of the money and took it under his protection; but it's well known that he always does this with buried treasure, especially when it’s been obtained illegally. Regardless, Kidd never returned to reclaim his fortune, as he was soon captured in Boston, sent to England, and hanged as a pirate.
About the year 1727, just at the time that earthquakes were prevalent in New England, and shook many tall sinners down upon their knees, there lived near this place a meagre, miserly fellow, of the name of Tom Walker. He had a wife as miserly as himself: they were so miserly that they even conspired to cheat each other. Whatever the woman could lay hands on, she hid away; a hen could not cackle but she was on the alert to secure the new-laid egg. Her husband was continually prying about to detect her secret hoards, and many and fierce were the conflicts that took place about what ought to have been common property. They lived in a forlorn-looking house that stood alone, and had an air of starvation. A few straggling savin-trees, emblems of sterility, grew near it; no smoke ever curled from its chimney; no traveller stopped at its door. A miserable horse, whose ribs were as articulate as the bars of a gridiron, stalked about a field, where a thin carpet of moss, scarcely covering the ragged beds of pudding-stone, tantalized and balked his hunger; and sometimes he would lean his head over the fence, look piteously at the passer-by, and seem to petition deliverance from this land of famine.
Around 1727, when earthquakes were common in New England and caused many tall sinners to drop to their knees, there lived near this place a thin, stingy man named Tom Walker. He had a wife who was just as miserly as he was; they were so tight-fisted that they even plotted to cheat each other. Whatever she could get her hands on, she stashed away; if a hen laid an egg, she was quick to secure it. Her husband was always snooping around to find her hidden treasures, and they had many heated arguments over what should have been shared property. They lived in a rundown house that stood alone and looked starved. A few scraggly savin trees, symbols of barrenness, grew nearby; no smoke ever rose from its chimney; no traveler stopped at their door. A miserable horse, whose ribs were as pronounced as the bars of a gridiron, wandered in a field where a thin layer of moss barely covered the rough pudding-stone underneath, teasing and frustrating his hunger; sometimes he'd lean his head over the fence, gaze sadly at passersby, and seem to plead for relief from this land of starvation.
The house and its inmates had altogether a bad name. Tom’s wife was a tall termagant, fierce of temper, loud of tongue, and strong of arm. Her voice was often heard in wordy warfare with her husband; and his face sometimes showed signs that their conflicts were not confined to words. No one ventured, however, to interfere between them. The lonely wayfarer shrunk within himself at the horrid clamour and clapper-clawing; eyed the[30] den of discord askance; and hurried on his way, rejoicing, if a bachelor, in his celibacy.
The house and its residents had a pretty bad reputation. Tom’s wife was a tall, fiery woman, quick to anger, loud, and strong. Her voice was often heard in heated arguments with her husband, and his face sometimes showed that their fights weren’t just verbal. Still, no one dared to step in between them. Passersby would shrink back at the terrible noise and fighting; they regarded the place of conflict with suspicion and quickly moved on, glad, if they were single, to be unattached.
One day that Tom Walker had been to a distant part of the neighbourhood, he took what he considered a short cut homeward, through the swamp. Like most short cuts, it was an ill-chosen route. The swamp was thickly grown with great gloomy pines and hemlocks, some of them ninety feet high, which made it dark at noonday, and a retreat for all the owls of the neighbourhood. It was full of pits and quagmires, partly covered with weeds and mosses, where the green surface often betrayed the traveller into a gulf of black, smothering mud: there were also dark and stagnant pools, the abodes of the tadpole, the bull-frog, and the water-snake; where the trunks of pines and hemlocks lay half-drowned, half-rotting, looking like alligators sleeping in the mire.
One day, after Tom Walker had been to a far part of the neighborhood, he decided to take what he thought was a shortcut home through the swamp. Like most shortcuts, it was a bad choice. The swamp was densely packed with tall, dark pines and hemlocks, some reaching ninety feet high, which made it dark even at noon and a haven for all the neighborhood owls. It was filled with pits and muddy areas, partly covered with weeds and moss, where the green surface often tricked travelers into falling into deep, suffocating mud. There were also dark, stagnant pools, home to tadpoles, bullfrogs, and water snakes; and the trunks of pines and hemlocks lay half-submerged and decaying, resembling alligators resting in the muck.
Tom had long been picking his way cautiously through this treacherous forest; stepping from tuft to tuft of rushes and roots, which afforded precarious footholds among deep sloughs; or pacing carefully, like a cat, along the prostrate trunks of trees; startled now and then by the sudden screaming of the bittern, or the quacking of a wild duck rising on the wing from some solitary pool. At length he arrived at a firm piece of ground, which ran out like a peninsula into the deep bosom of the swamp. It had been one of the strongholds of the Indians during their wars with the first colonists. Here they had thrown up a kind of fort, which they had looked upon as almost impregnable, and had used as a place of refuge for their squaws and[31] children. Nothing remained of the old Indian fort but a few embankments, gradually sinking to the level of the surrounding earth, and already overgrown in part by oaks and other forest trees, the foliage of which formed a contrast to the dark pines and hemlocks of the swamp.
Tom had been moving carefully through this dangerous forest, stepping from clump to clump of rushes and roots that provided shaky support over deep muddy spots; or walking cautiously, like a cat, along the fallen tree trunks; getting startled now and then by the sudden screeching of a bittern or the quacking of a wild duck taking off from a lonely pond. Eventually, he reached a solid patch of ground that jutted out like a peninsula into the deep heart of the swamp. This had been one of the strongholds of the Native Americans during their conflicts with the first colonists. Here they had built a kind of fort, which they thought was nearly impossible to breach, and used it as a safe haven for their women and[31] children. The old Indian fort now only had a few earthworks, gradually sinking to the level of the surrounding soil, and was partially overgrown by oaks and other forest trees, whose leaves contrasted with the dark pines and hemlocks of the swamp.
It was late in the dusk of evening when Tom Walker reached the old fort, and he paused there awhile to rest himself. Any one but he would have felt unwilling to linger in this lonely, melancholy place, for the common people had a bad opinion of it, from the stories handed down from the time of the Indian wars; when it was asserted that the savages held incantations here, and made sacrifices to the evil spirit.
It was late in the evening twilight when Tom Walker arrived at the old fort, and he stopped there for a bit to catch his breath. Anyone else would have felt uneasy staying in this isolated, gloomy spot, as people generally thought poorly of it due to tales passed down from the days of the Indian wars; it was said that the natives performed rituals there and made sacrifices to the evil spirit.
Tom Walker, however, was not a man to be troubled with any fears of the kind. He reposed himself for some time on the trunk of a fallen hemlock, listening to the boding cry of the tree-toad, and delving with his walking-staff into a mound of black mould at his feet. As he turned up the soil unconsciously, his staff struck against something hard. He raked it out of the vegetable mould, and lo! a cloven skull, with an Indian tomahawk buried deep in it, lay before him. The rust on the weapon showed the time that had elapsed since this death-blow had been given. It was a dreary memento of the fierce struggle that had taken place in this last foothold of the Indian warriors.
Tom Walker, however, wasn't the kind of guy to be bothered by any fears like that. He sat for a while on the trunk of a fallen hemlock, listening to the ominous call of a tree-toad and digging with his walking stick into a pile of dark soil at his feet. As he dug into the earth absentmindedly, his stick hit something hard. He pulled it out of the damp soil, and there it was—a split skull, with an Indian tomahawk deeply embedded in it, right in front of him. The rust on the weapon showed how long it had been since this fatal blow was struck. It was a grim reminder of the fierce battle that had occurred in this final stronghold of the Indian warriors.
“Humph!” said Tom Walker, as he gave it a kick to shake the dirt from it.
"Humph!" Tom Walker said as he kicked it to shake off the dirt.
“Let that skull alone!” said a gruff voice. Tom lifted up his eyes, and beheld a great black man seated[32] directly opposite him, on the stump of a tree. He was exceedingly surprised, having neither heard nor seen any one approach; and he was still more perplexed on observing, as well as the gathering gloom would permit, that the stranger was neither negro nor Indian. It is true he was dressed in a rude half Indian garb, and had a red belt or sash swathed round his body; but his face was neither black nor copper-colour, but swarthy and dingy, and begrimed with soot, as if he had been accustomed to toil among fires and forges. He had a shock of coarse black hair, that stood out from his head in all directions, and bore an ax on his shoulder.
“Leave that skull alone!” said a rough voice. Tom looked up and saw a large Black man sitting directly across from him on a tree stump. He was extremely surprised, having neither heard nor seen anyone come near; and he was even more confused when he noted, as much as the dim light would allow, that the stranger was neither Black nor Native American. It was true he wore a crude half-Indian outfit and had a red belt or sash wrapped around his body; but his face was neither black nor copper-toned, but rather dark and dirty, as if he had been working among fires and forges. He had a wild mess of coarse black hair sticking out in all directions and was carrying an ax on his shoulder.
He scowled for a moment at Tom with a pair of great red eyes.
He glared at Tom for a moment with a pair of bright red eyes.
“What are you doing on my grounds?” said the black man, with a hoarse growling voice.
“What are you doing on my property?” said the black man, with a rough, gravelly voice.
“Your grounds!” said Tom, with a sneer, “no more your grounds than mine; they belong to Deacon Peabody.”
“Your property!” Tom said with a sneer, “it's no more your property than mine; it belongs to Deacon Peabody.”
“Deacon Peabody be d—d,” said the stranger, “as I flatter myself he will be, if he does not look more to his own sins and less to those of his neighbours. Look yonder, and see how Deacon Peabody is faring.”
“Deacon Peabody can go to hell,” said the stranger, “as I believe he will, if he doesn’t pay more attention to his own sins and less to those of his neighbors. Look over there, and see how Deacon Peabody is doing.”
Tom looked in the direction that the stranger pointed, and beheld one of the great trees, fair and flourishing without, but rotten at the core, and saw that it had been nearly hewn through, so that the first high wind was likely to blow it down. On the bark of the tree was scored the name of Deacon Peabody, an eminent man, who had waxed wealthy by driving shrewd bargains with[33] the Indians. He now looked around, and found most of the tall trees marked with the name of some great man of the colony, and all more or less scored by the ax. The one on which he had been seated, and which had evidently just been hewn down, bore the name of Crowninshield; and he recollected a mighty rich man of that name, who made a vulgar display of wealth, which it was whispered he had acquired by buccaneering.
Tom looked over in the direction the stranger pointed and saw one of the great trees, beautiful and thriving on the outside, but decayed at the core. It had been almost cut through, so the next strong wind was likely to bring it down. Carved into the bark of the tree was the name Deacon Peabody, a prominent man who had become wealthy by making shrewd deals with[33] the Indians. He then glanced around and noticed that most of the tall trees were marked with the name of some notable person from the colony, all of them showing some signs of being cut. The one he had been sitting on, which had clearly just been felled, was marked with the name Crowninshield; he recalled a very wealthy man by that name who flaunted his riches, rumored to have gained them through piracy.
“He’s just ready for burning!” said the black man, with a growl of triumph. “You see I am likely to have a good stock of firewood for winter.”
“He's just ready to be burned!” said the black man, with a triumphant growl. “You see, I’m probably going to have a solid supply of firewood for the winter.”
“But what right have you,” said Tom, “to cut down Deacon Peabody’s timber?”
“But what right do you have,” said Tom, “to cut down Deacon Peabody’s trees?”
“The right of a prior claim,” said the other. “This woodland belonged to me long before one of your whitefaced race put foot upon the soil.”
“The right of a prior claim,” said the other. “This woodland belonged to me long before any of your white-faced people set foot on this land.”
“And pray, who are you, if I may be so bold?” said Tom.
“Excuse me, but who are you, if I can be so bold?” Tom asked.
“Oh, I go by various names. I am the wild huntsman in some countries; the black miner in others. In this neighbourhood I am known by the name of the black woodsman. I am he to whom the red men consecrated this spot, and in honour of whom they now and then roasted a white man, by way of sweet-smelling sacrifice. Since the red men have been exterminated by you white savages, I amuse myself by presiding at the persecutions of Quakers and Anabaptists; I am the great patron and prompter of slave-dealers, and the grand-master of the Salem witches.[34]”
“Oh, I go by many names. I’m the wild huntsman in some places and the black miner in others. In this area, people know me as the black woodsman. I am the one to whom the Native Americans dedicated this spot, and in honor of me, they would sometimes roast a white man as a fragrant sacrifice. Since you white people wiped out the Native Americans, I’ve taken to overseeing the persecution of Quakers and Anabaptists; I’m the main supporter and instigator of slave traders, and I’m also the grandmaster of the Salem witches.[34]”
“The upshot of all which is, that, if I mistake not,” said Tom, sturdily, “you are he commonly called Old Scratch.”
“The bottom line is, if I'm not wrong,” said Tom confidently, “you’re the one people usually refer to as Old Scratch.”
“The same, at your service!” replied the black man, with a half civil nod.
“The same, at your service!” replied the Black man, with a partially polite nod.
Such was the opening of this interview, according to the old story; though it has almost too familiar an air to be credited. One would think that to meet with such a singular personage, in this wild, lonely place, would have shaken any man’s nerves; but Tom was a hard-minded fellow, not easily daunted, and he had lived so long with a termagant wife, that he did not even fear the devil.
Such was the start of this interview, according to the old tale; though it sounds almost too familiar to be taken seriously. You’d think that coming across such an unusual character in this wild, lonely spot would rattle anyone’s nerves, but Tom was a tough guy, not easily spooked, and after living so long with a fierce wife, he didn’t even fear the devil.
It is said that after this commencement they had a long and earnest conversation together, as Tom returned homeward. The black man told him of great sums of money buried by Kidd the pirate, under the oak-trees on the high ridge, not far from the morass. All these were under his command, and protected by his power, so that none could find them but such as propitiated his favour. These he offered to place within Tom Walker’s reach, having conceived an especial kindness for him; but they were to be had only on certain conditions. What these conditions were may be easily surmised, though Tom never disclosed them publicly. They must have been very hard, for he required time to think of them, and he was not a man to stick at trifles when money was in view. When they had reached the edge of the swamp, the stranger paused. “What proof have I that all you have been telling me is true?” said Tom. “There’s my signature,” said the black man, pressing his finger on[35] Tom’s forehead. So saying, he turned off among the thickets of the swamp, and seemed, as Tom said, to go down, down, down, into the earth, until nothing but his head and shoulders could be seen, and so on, until he totally disappeared.
It’s said that after this conversation, they had a long and serious talk on Tom’s way home. The man told him about large sums of money hidden by Kidd the pirate beneath the oak trees on the high ridge, not far from the marshy area. All this treasure was under his control and protected by his power, so only those who earned his favor could find it. He offered to make it accessible to Tom Walker, as he had a special liking for him; but it could only be obtained under certain conditions. What those conditions were can be easily guessed, even though Tom never revealed them publicly. They must have been quite tough, as he needed time to think about them, and he wasn’t one to shy away from challenges when money was involved. Once they reached the edge of the swamp, the stranger stopped. “What proof do I have that everything you’ve told me is true?” Tom asked. “Here’s my signature,” said the man, pressing his finger on[35] Tom’s forehead. With that, he walked off into the swamp's thickets, and it seemed, as Tom described, that he went down, down, down into the ground until only his head and shoulders were visible, and then he completely vanished.
When Tom reached home, he found the black print of a finger burnt, as it were, into his forehead, which nothing could obliterate.
When Tom got home, he noticed a black mark from a finger burned into his forehead that nothing could erase.
The first news his wife had to tell him was the sudden death of Absalom Crowninshield, the rich buccaneer. It was announced in the papers with the usual flourish, that “A great man had fallen in Israel.”
The first news his wife had to share with him was the sudden death of Absalom Crowninshield, the wealthy pirate. It was announced in the newspapers with the typical flair, stating that “A great man had fallen in Israel.”
Tom recollected the tree which his black friend had just hewn down, and which was ready for burning. “Let the freebooter roast,” said Tom, “who cares!” He now felt convinced that all he had heard and seen was no illusion.
Tom remembered the tree that his Black friend had just cut down, which was ready to burn. “Let the scavenger roast,” said Tom, “who cares!” He now felt sure that everything he had heard and seen was no illusion.
He was not prone to let his wife into his confidence; but as this was an uneasy secret, he willingly shared it with her. All her avarice was awakened at the mention of hidden gold, and she urged her husband to comply with the black man’s terms, and secure what would make them wealthy for life. However Tom might have felt disposed to sell himself to the Devil, he was determined not to do so to oblige his wife; so he flatly refused, out of the mere spirit of contradiction. Many and bitter were the quarrels they had on the subject; but the more she talked, the more resolute was Tom not to be damned to please her.
He wasn't usually the type to confide in his wife; however, since it was such an uncomfortable secret, he decided to share it with her. The mention of hidden gold sparked her greed, and she pushed him to agree to the black man’s terms and secure their fortune for life. Even though Tom might have considered selling his soul to the Devil, he was firmly set against doing it just to satisfy her, so he flat-out refused, simply to go against her wishes. They had many intense arguments about it, but the more she talked, the more determined Tom became not to damn himself to make her happy.
At length she determined to drive the bargain on her own account, and if she succeeded, to keep all the gain[36] to herself. Being of the same fearless temper as her husband, she set off for the old Indian fort towards the close of a summer’s day. She was many hours absent. When she came back, she was reserved and sullen in her replies. She spoke something of a black man, whom she had met about twilight hewing at the root of a tall tree. He was sulky, however, and would not come to terms: she was to go again with a propitiatory offering, but what it was she forbore to say.
Eventually, she decided to negotiate the deal on her own and, if she succeeded, to keep all the profits[36] for herself. Sharing her husband’s fearless nature, she set off for the old Indian fort as the summer day was coming to an end. She was gone for several hours. When she returned, she was quiet and moody in her responses. She mentioned encountering a Black man around dusk who was chopping at the root of a tall tree. He was grumpy, though, and wouldn’t agree to the terms: she needed to return with a peace offering, but she didn’t reveal what it was.
The next evening she set off again for the swamp, with her apron heavily laden. Tom waited and waited for her, but in vain; midnight came, but she did not make her appearance: morning, noon, night returned, but still she did not come. Tom now grew uneasy for her safety, especially as he found she had carried off in her apron the silver tea-pot and spoons, and every portable article of value. Another night elapsed, another morning came; but no wife. In a word, she was never heard of more.
The next evening, she headed back to the swamp with her apron full. Tom waited and waited for her, but it was no use; midnight arrived, but she never showed up: morning, noon, and night came again, but she still didn’t come home. Tom started to worry about her safety, especially when he realized she had taken the silver teapot, spoons, and every other valuable item in her apron. Another night passed, another morning came; but no wife. In short, she was never seen again.
What was her real fate nobody knows, in consequence of so many pretending to know. It is one of those facts which have become confounded by a variety of historians. Some asserted that she lost her way among the tangled mazes of the swamp, and sank into some pit or slough; others, more charitable, hinted that she had eloped with the household booty, and made off to some other province; while others surmised that the tempter had decoyed her into a dismal quagmire, on the top of which her hat was found lying. In confirmation of this, it was said a great black man, with an ax on his shoulder, was seen late that very evening coming out of[37] the swamp, carrying a bundle tied in a check apron, with an air of surly triumph.
What her true fate was, nobody knows, because so many people pretended to know. It's one of those mysteries that has been muddled by various historians. Some claimed that she got lost in the tangled mess of the swamp and fell into some pit or bog; others, being more sympathetic, suggested that she had run away with some stolen goods and escaped to another area; while others speculated that a deceiver lured her into a dreary marsh, where her hat was found lying on top. To support this, it was said that a big black man, with an ax on his shoulder, was seen late that evening coming out of[37] the swamp, carrying a bundle wrapped in a checkered apron, looking quite pleased with himself.
The most current and probable story, however, observes, that Tom Walker grew so anxious about the fate of his wife and his property, that he set out at length to seek them both at the Indian fort. During a long summer’s afternoon he searched about the gloomy place, but no wife was to be seen. He called her name repeatedly, but she was nowhere to be heard. The bittern alone responded to his voice, as he flew screaming by; or the bull-frog croaked dolefully from a neighbouring pool. At length, it is said, just in the brown hour of twilight, when the owls began to hoot, and the bats to flit about, his attention was attracted by the clamour of carrion crows hovering about a cypress-tree. He looked up, and beheld a bundle tied in a check apron, and hanging in the branches of the tree, with a great vulture perched hard by, as if keeping watch upon it. He leaped with joy; for he recognized his wife’s apron, and supposed it to contain the household valuables.
The most recent and likely story, though, notes that Tom Walker became so worried about the fate of his wife and his property that he finally set out to find them both at the Indian fort. During a long summer afternoon, he searched the gloomy area, but there was no sign of his wife. He called her name over and over, but she was nowhere to be heard. The bittern was the only one that answered him, flying by and screaming, or the bullfrog croaked sadly from a nearby pond. Finally, it's said that just at the dark hour of twilight, when the owls began to hoot and the bats started to flit around, his attention was drawn to the noise of carrion crows circling around a cypress tree. He looked up and saw a bundle tied in a checkered apron, hanging from the branches of the tree, with a large vulture perched nearby, as if watching over it. He jumped with joy; he recognized his wife's apron and thought it must contain the household valuables.
“Let us get hold of the property,” said he, consolingly to himself, “and we will endeavour to do without the woman.”
“Let’s get the property,” he said reassuringly to himself, “and we’ll try to manage without the woman.”
As he scrambled up the tree, the vulture spread its wide wings, and sailed off, screaming, into the deep shadows of the forest. Tom seized the checked apron, but, woeful sight! found nothing but a heart and liver tied up in it!
As he climbed the tree, the vulture spread its large wings and soared off, screaming, into the dark shadows of the forest. Tom grabbed the checked apron, but, to his dismay, found nothing but a heart and liver wrapped up in it!
Such, according to this most authentic old story, was all that was to be found of Tom’s wife. She had probably attempted to deal with the black man as she had[38] been accustomed to deal with her husband; but though a female scold is generally considered a match for the devil, yet in this instance she appears to have had the worst of it. She must have died game, however; for it is said Tom noticed many prints of cloven feet deeply stamped about the tree, and found handfuls of hair, that looked as if they had been plucked from the coarse black shock of the woodman. Tom knew his wife’s prowess by experience. He shrugged his shoulders, as he looked at the signs of a fierce clapper-clawing. “Egad,” said he to himself, “Old Scratch must have had a tough time of it!”
According to this very old tale, that was all that was left of Tom’s wife. She probably tried to handle the black man the way she had dealt with her husband; but while a woman who yells is usually thought to be a match for the devil, in this case, she seems to have come up short. However, she must have put up a good fight; it’s said that Tom noticed many deep prints of cloven feet around the tree and found handfuls of hair that looked like it had been pulled from the coarse black hair of the woodsman. Tom knew his wife's strength from experience. He shrugged his shoulders as he examined the signs of a fierce struggle. “Wow,” he thought to himself, “Old Scratch must have had a hard time with her!”
Tom consoled himself for the loss of his property, with the loss of his wife, for he was a man of fortitude. He even felt something like gratitude towards the black woodman, who, he considered, had done him a kindness. He sought, therefore, to cultivate a further acquaintance with him, but for some time without success; the old black-legs played shy, for whatever people may think, he is not always to be had for calling for: he knows how to play his cards when pretty sure of his game.
Tom comforted himself over losing his possessions and his wife, as he was a strong man. He even felt a kind of gratitude towards the black woodman, who he thought had done him a favor. Therefore, he tried to develop a closer relationship with him, but for a while, he had no luck; the old black-legs kept his distance because, no matter what people might believe, he isn’t always available on demand: he knows how to strategize when he feels confident about his outcome.
At length, it is said, when delay had whetted Tom’s eagerness to the quick, and prepared him to agree to anything rather than not gain the promised treasure, he met the black man one evening in his usual woodman’s dress, with his ax on his shoulder, sauntering along the swamp, and humming a tune. He affected to receive Tom’s advances with great indifference, made brief replies, and went on humming his tune.
Finally, it’s said that when the wait had sharpened Tom’s desire and made him ready to agree to anything just to get the promised treasure, he ran into the black man one evening dressed as usual in his woodsman clothes, with an ax on his shoulder, strolling through the swamp and humming a tune. He pretended to respond to Tom’s attempts to engage with great indifference, gave short replies, and continued humming his tune.
By degrees, however, Tom brought him to business, and they began to haggle about the terms on which the[39] former was to have the pirate’s treasure. There was one condition which need not be mentioned, being generally understood in all cases where the devil grants favours; but there were others about which, though of less importance, he was inflexibly obstinate. He insisted that the money found through his means should be employed in his service. He proposed, therefore, that Tom should employ it in the black traffic; that is to say, that he should fit out a slave-ship. This, however, Tom resolutely refused: he was bad enough in all conscience; but the devil himself could not tempt him to turn slave-trader.
Gradually, Tom got him to the point, and they started to negotiate the terms under which Tom would claim the pirate’s treasure. There was one condition that didn’t need mentioning, as it was generally understood in all situations where the devil offers favors; but there were other conditions about which he was extremely stubborn, even if they were less significant. He insisted that the money obtained through his help should be used for his purposes. Therefore, he suggested that Tom should use it for the slave trade; in other words, he should outfit a slave ship. However, Tom firmly refused: he was already bad enough as it was; the devil himself couldn’t tempt him to become a slave trader.
Finding Tom so squeamish on this point, he did not insist upon it, but proposed, instead, that he should turn usurer; the devil being extremely anxious for the increase of usurers, looking upon them as his peculiar people.
Seeing Tom so uncomfortable about this, he didn’t push the matter, but suggested instead that he become a moneylender, as the devil was really eager for more moneylenders, thinking of them as his special kind of people.
To this no objections were made, for it was just to Tom’s taste.
To this, no one objected, as it was exactly to Tom's liking.
“You shall open a broker’s shop in Boston next month,” said the black man.
“You're going to open a broker's shop in Boston next month,” said the black man.
“I’ll do it tomorrow, if you wish,” said Tom Walker.
“I’ll do it tomorrow, if you want,” said Tom Walker.
“You shall lend money at two per cent. a month.”
“You should lend money at two percent per month.”
“Egad, I’ll charge four!” replied Tom Walker.
"Wow, I'll charge four!" replied Tom Walker.
“You shall extort bonds, foreclose mortgages, drive the merchants to bankruptcy”—
“You will demand payments, foreclose on loans, and push the merchants into bankruptcy”—
“I’ll drive them to the d—l,” cried Tom Walker.
“I’ll drive them to hell,” cried Tom Walker.
“You are the usurer for my money!” said black-legs with delight. “When will you want the rhino?”
“You're the loan shark for my cash!” said the shady character with excitement. “When do you need the cash?”
“This very night.”
"Tonight."
“Done!” said Tom Walker.—So they shook hands and struck a bargain.
“Done!” said Tom Walker. So they shook hands and made a deal.
A few days’ time saw Tom Walker seated behind his desk in a counting-house in Boston.
A few days later, Tom Walker was sitting behind his desk in an office in Boston.
His reputation for a ready-moneyed man, who would lend money out for a good consideration, soon spread abroad. Everybody remembers the time of Governor Belcher, when money was particularly scarce. It was a time of paper credit. The country had been deluged with government bills, the famous Land Bank had been established; there had been a rage for speculating; the people had run mad with schemes for new settlements; for building cities in the wilderness; land-jobbers went about with maps of grants, and townships, and Eldorados, lying nobody knew where, but which everybody was ready to purchase. In a word, the great speculating fever which breaks out every now and then in the country, had raged to an alarming degree, and everybody was dreaming of making sudden fortunes from nothing. As usual the fever had subsided; the dream had gone off, and the imaginary fortunes with it; the patients were left in doleful plight, and the whole country resounded with the consequent cry of “hard times.”
His reputation as a guy who had cash on hand and would lend money for a fair reason quickly spread. Everyone remembers the time of Governor Belcher when money was especially hard to find. It was the era of paper credit. The country was flooded with government notes, the well-known Land Bank had been set up; there was a craze for speculation; people were going wild with ideas for new settlements; plans for building cities in the wilderness; land speculators walked around with maps of grants, townships, and El Dorados that seemed to exist nowhere but that everyone was eager to buy. In short, the widespread speculative fever that flares up from time to time had reached a worrying level, and everyone was dreaming of striking it rich out of nowhere. As always, the fever faded; the dreams disappeared, along with the imaginary fortunes; the people were left in a sad state, and the whole country echoed with the resulting cry of "hard times."
At this propitious time of public distress did Tom Walker set up as usurer in Boston. His door was soon thronged by customers. The needy and adventurous; the gambling speculator; the dreaming land-jobber; the thriftless tradesman; the merchant with cracked credit; in short, every one driven to raise money by desperate means and desperate sacrifices, hurried to Tom Walker.
At this fortunate time of public hardship, Tom Walker established himself as a moneylender in Boston. His door quickly became crowded with customers. The needy and daring, the gambling speculator, the ambitious land dealer, the careless tradesman, the merchant with bad credit; in short, everyone pushed to raise money through desperate measures and sacrifices rushed to Tom Walker.
Thus Tom was the universal friend of the needy, and[41] acted like a “friend in need”; that is to say, he always exacted good pay and good security. In proportion to the distress of the applicant was the hardness of his terms. He accumulated bonds and mortgages; gradually squeezed his customers closer and closer: and sent them at length, dry as a sponge, from his door.
Thus, Tom was the go-to friend for anyone in need, and[41] acted like a “friend in need”; meaning he always demanded good payment and solid guarantees. The worse off the person asking for help, the tougher his conditions became. He collected bonds and mortgages, gradually tightening the squeeze on his customers until they left his door completely drained.
In this way he made money hand over hand; became a rich and mighty man, and exalted his cocked hat upon ’Change. He built himself, as usual, a vast house, out of ostentation; but left the greater part of it unfinished and unfurnished, out of parsimony. He even set up a carriage in the fulness of his vainglory, though he nearly starved the horses which drew it; and as the ungreased wheels groaned and screeched on the axle-trees, you would have thought you heard the souls of the poor debtors he was squeezing.
In this way, he made money like crazy, became a wealthy and powerful man, and showed off his fancy hat on the stock exchange. He built himself, as usual, a huge house for show, but left most of it unfinished and unfurnished because he was stingy. He even got a carriage in a burst of pride, even though he almost starved the horses that pulled it; and as the ungreased wheels creaked and squealed on the axles, you would think you were hearing the souls of the poor debtors he was squeezing.
As Tom waxed old, however, he grew thoughtful. Having secured the good things of this world, he began to feel anxious about those of the next. He thought with regret on the bargain he had made with his black friend, and set his wits to work to cheat him out of the conditions. He became, therefore, all of a sudden, a violent church-goer. He prayed loudly and strenuously, as if heaven were to be taken by force of lungs. Indeed, one might always tell when he had sinned most during the week, by the clamour of his Sunday devotion. The quiet Christians who had been modestly and steadfastly travelling Zionward, were struck with self-reproach at seeing themselves so suddenly outstripped in their career by this new-made convert. Tom was as rigid in religious as in money matters; he was a stern[42] supervisor and censurer of his neighbours, and seemed to think every sin entered up to their account became a credit on his own side of the page. He even talked of the expediency of reviving the persecution of Quakers and Anabaptists. In a word, Tom’s zeal became as notorious as his riches.
As Tom grew older, he became more reflective. Having gained all the good things in this life, he started to worry about what awaited him in the afterlife. He regretted the deal he had made with his dark friend and tried to find ways to get out of the terms. Suddenly, he became a fervent churchgoer. He prayed loudly and passionately, as if he could take heaven by sheer force of his voice. In fact, you could always tell how much he had sinned during the week by how loud his Sunday worship was. The quiet Christians, who had been steadily making their way towards righteousness, felt a sense of shame as they watched this new convert surpass them so quickly. Tom was as strict about religion as he was about money; he was a tough enforcer and critic of his neighbors, believing that every sin added to their account was a gain on his side. He even suggested that it would be wise to revive the persecution of Quakers and Anabaptists. In short, Tom's zeal became as well-known as his wealth.
Still, in spite of all this strenuous attention to forms, Tom had a lurking dread that the devil, after all, would have his due. That he might not be taken unawares, therefore, it is said he always carried a small Bible in his coat-pocket. He had also a great folio Bible on his counting-house desk, and would frequently be found reading it when people called on business; on such occasions he would lay his green spectacles in the book, to mark the place, while he turned round to drive some usurious bargain.
Still, despite all this intense focus on appearances, Tom had a nagging fear that the devil would eventually claim what was owed to him. To avoid being caught off guard, it’s said he always kept a small Bible in his coat pocket. He also had a large folio Bible on his counting-house desk and was often seen reading it when clients came by for business; during those times, he would place his green glasses in the book to mark his spot while he turned around to negotiate some predatory deal.
Some say that Tom grew a little crack-brained in his old days, and that, fancying his end approaching, he had his horse new shod, saddled and bridled, and buried with his feet uppermost; because he supposed that at the last day the world would be turned upside down; in which case he should find his horse standing ready for mounting, and he was determined at the worst to give his old friend a run for it. This, however, is probably a mere old wives’ fable. If he really did take such a precaution, it was totally superfluous; at least so says the authentic old legend; which closes his story in the following manner.
Some people say that Tom became a bit eccentric in his later years, and thinking his time was near, he had his horse newly shod, saddled, and bridled, and buried with its feet up. He believed that on the last day, the world would be turned upside down; in that case, he would find his horse ready for riding, and he was determined to give his old friend one last run. However, this is probably just an old wives' tale. If he did take such a precaution, it was entirely unnecessary; at least that's what the authentic old legend says, which wraps up his story in the following way.
One hot summer afternoon in the dog-days, just as a terrible black thunder-gust was coming up, Tom sat in his counting-house, in his white linen cap and India[43] silk morning-gown. He was on the point of foreclosing a mortgage, by which he would complete the ruin of an unlucky land-speculator for whom he had professed the greatest friendship. The poor land-jobber begged him to grant a few months’ indulgence. Tom had grown testy and irritated, and refused another day.
One hot summer afternoon during the peak of summer, just as a bad black thunderstorm was brewing, Tom was sitting in his office, wearing his white linen cap and India silk robe. He was about to finalize a mortgage foreclosure that would completely ruin an unfortunate land developer for whom he had claimed to have the deepest friendship. The poor land developer pleaded with him for a few more months of grace. Tom had become annoyed and irritable, and he refused even one more day.
“My family will be ruined, and brought upon the parish,” said the land-jobber. “Charity begins at home,” replied Tom; “I must take care of myself in these hard times.”
“My family will be ruined, and it will impact the community,” said the land-jobber. “Charity starts at home,” replied Tom; “I have to look out for myself in these tough times.”
“You have made so much money out of me,” said the speculator.
“You’ve made a ton of money off me,” said the speculator.
Tom lost his patience and his piety. “The devil take me,” said he, “if I have made a farthing!”
Tom lost his patience and his faith. “Damn me,” he said, “if I’ve made a penny!”
Just then there were three loud knocks at the street-door. He stepped out to see who was there. A black man was holding a black horse, which neighed and stamped with impatience.
Just then, there were three loud knocks at the front door. He stepped outside to see who it was. A Black man was holding a black horse, which neighed and stamped its feet with impatience.
“Tom, you’re come for,” said the black fellow, gruffly. Tom shrank back, but too late. He had left his little Bible at the bottom of his coat-pocket, and his big Bible on the desk buried under the mortgage he was about to foreclose: never was sinner taken more unawares. The black man whisked him like a child into the saddle, gave the horse the lash, and away he galloped, with Tom on his back, in the midst of the thunder-storm. The clerks stuck their pens behind their ears, and stared after him from the windows. Away went Tom Walker, dashing down the street; his white cap bobbing up and down; his morning-gown fluttering in the wind, and his steed striking fire out of the pavement[44] at every bound. When the clerks turned to look for the black man, he had disappeared.
“Tom, you’re the one,” said the Black man, gruffly. Tom recoiled, but it was too late. He had left his small Bible at the bottom of his coat pocket and his big Bible on the desk, buried under the mortgage he was about to foreclose: never had a sinner been caught more off guard. The Black man scooped him up like a child onto the saddle, urged the horse forward, and away they galloped, with Tom on his back, in the middle of the thunderstorm. The clerks stuck their pens behind their ears and stared after him from the windows. Off went Tom Walker, racing down the street; his white cap bobbing up and down, his morning gown fluttering in the wind, and his horse striking sparks from the pavement with every leap. When the clerks turned to look for the Black man, he had vanished.
Tom Walker never returned to foreclose the mortgage. A countryman, who lived on the border of the swamp, reported that in the height of the thunder-gust he had heard a great clattering of hoofs and a howling along the road, and running to the window caught sight of a figure, such as I have described, on a horse that galloped like mad across the fields, over the hills, and down into the black hemlock swamp towards the old Indian fort; and that shortly after a thunder-bolt falling in that direction seemed to set the whole forest in a blaze.
Tom Walker never came back to foreclose on the mortgage. A local farmer, who lived near the edge of the swamp, reported that during the height of the thunderstorm, he had heard a loud clattering of hooves and a howling on the road. Running to the window, he saw a figure, like the one I described, on a horse that galloped wildly across the fields, over the hills, and down into the dark hemlock swamp toward the old Indian fort. Shortly after, a lightning strike in that direction seemed to set the entire forest ablaze.
The good people of Boston shook their heads and shrugged their shoulders, but had been so much accustomed to witches and goblins, and tricks of the devil, in all kinds of shapes, from the first settlement of the colony, that they were not so much horror-struck as might have been expected. Trustees were appointed to take charge of Tom’s effects. There was nothing, however, to administer upon. On searching his coffers, all his bonds and mortgages were found reduced to cinders. In place of gold and silver, his iron chest was filled with chips and shavings; two skeletons lay in his stable instead of his half-starved horses, and the very next day his great house took fire and was burnt to the ground.
The good people of Boston shook their heads and shrugged their shoulders, but they had been so used to witches, goblins, and all kinds of devilish tricks since the colony was first settled that they weren’t as shocked as one might expect. Trustees were chosen to take care of Tom’s belongings. However, there was nothing to manage. When they searched his strongbox, all his bonds and mortgages had turned to ashes. Instead of gold and silver, his iron chest was filled with wood chips and shavings. Two skeletons lay in his stable instead of his half-starved horses, and the very next day, his big house caught fire and burned to the ground.
Such was the end of Tom Walker and his ill-gotten wealth. Let all griping money-brokers lay this story to heart. The truth of it is not to be doubted. The very hole under the oak-trees, whence he dug Kidd’s money, is to be seen to this day; and the neighbouring swamp and old Indian fort are often haunted in stormy[45] nights by a figure on horseback, in morning-gown and white cap, which is doubtless the troubled spirit of the usurer. In fact, the story has resolved itself into a proverb, and is the origin of that popular saying, so prevalent throughout New England, of “The Devil and Tom Walker.”
That was the end of Tom Walker and his ill-gotten money. All greedy money-lenders should take this story to heart. Its truth is undeniable. The very hole under the oak trees where he dug up Kidd's treasure can still be seen today; the nearby swamp and old Indian fort are often haunted on stormy nights by a figure on horseback, wearing a morning gown and a white cap, which is surely the restless spirit of the moneylender. In fact, the story has turned into a proverb and is the source of the popular saying, widely known throughout New England, "The Devil and Tom Walker."
FOOTNOTES:
FROM THE MEMOIRS OF SATAN[46]
BY WILHELM HAUFFNotes
In this way the jovial stranger had kept myself, and twelve or fifteen other gentlemen and ladies (our fellow guests), in a perpetual whirl of delight. Scarcely any had any special business to detain them at the hotel, and yet none ventured to entertain the mere idea of departure, even at a distant day. On the other hand, after we had slept for some time late on mornings, sat long at dinner, sung and played long of evenings, and drank, chatted, and laughed long of nights, the magic tie which bound us to this hotel seemed to have woven new chains around us.
In this way, the cheerful stranger kept me and around twelve or fifteen other guests—both men and women—constantly enjoying ourselves. Hardly anyone had any specific reason to stay at the hotel, yet no one dared to even think about leaving, not even on a distant day. On the flip side, after we slept in late on some mornings, lingered over dinner, sang and played games for hours in the evenings, and drank, talked, and laughed long into the night, the magical bond that tied us to this hotel seemed to have forged new chains around us.
This intoxication, however, was soon to be put an end to, perhaps for our good. On the seventh day of our rejoicings, a Sunday, our friend Von Natas was not to be found anywhere. The waiters gave as his apology a short journey; he could not return before sunset, but would certainly be in time for tea and supper.
This celebration, however, was soon to be interrupted, maybe for our own good. On the seventh day of our festivities, a Sunday, our friend Von Natas was nowhere to be found. The waiters explained that he was on a short trip; he wouldn’t be back until after sunset but would definitely make it in time for tea and dinner.
The enjoyment of his society had already become such a necessity, that this piece of information made us helpless and ill at ease.
The pleasure of being with him had become so essential that this news left us feeling powerless and uncomfortable.
The conversation turned naturally on our absent friend and his striking, brilliant apparition among us. It was strange, but I could not get it out of my head that I had already met with him in my walk through life, but[47] in a different shape; and, absurd as the idea was, it still forced itself irresistibly on my mind once and again. I called to mind, from years long gone by, the recollection of a man who in his whole demeanour, but more especially in his glance, had the greatest resemblance to him. The one of whom I now speak was a foreign physician, who occasionally visited my native town, and there lived at first in great retirement, though he soon found a crowd of worshippers collected around him. The thought of this man was always a melancholy one, for it was asserted that some serious misfortune always followed his visits; still I could not shake off the idea that Natas resembled him strikingly, in fact that he was one and the same person.
The conversation naturally shifted to our absent friend and his striking, brilliant presence among us. It was odd, but I couldn't shake the feeling that I had met him before in my journey through life, just[47] in a different form; and, as silly as that thought was, it kept coming back to me. I remembered, from many years ago, a man who in his entire demeanor, but especially in his gaze, resembled him greatly. The person I’m referring to was a foreign doctor who occasionally came to my hometown and initially lived in seclusion, although he soon attracted a following. The memory of this man was always a sad one, because it was said that serious misfortune often followed his visits; yet I couldn't shake the idea that Natas bore a striking resemblance to him, in fact, that they were one and the same.
I mentioned to my next neighbour at table the idea that incessantly haunted me, and how unpleasant it was to identify so horrible a being as the stranger who had so afflicted my native city, with our mutual friend who had so fully gained my esteem and affection; but it will seem still more incredible when I assure my readers that all my neighbours were full of precisely the same idea, and that all fancied they had seen our agreeable companion in some entirely different shape.
I told my neighbor at the table about the idea that was constantly bothering me, and how disturbing it was to think of such a terrible person, the stranger who had caused so much pain in my hometown, as being linked to our mutual friend, who I held in such high regard and affection. But it will seem even more unbelievable when I share that all my neighbors were thinking the same thing, all convinced they had seen our friendly companion take on some completely different form.
“You are enough to make one downright melancholy,” said Baroness von Thingen, who sat near me; “you make our friend Natas out to be the Wandering Jew, or God knows what more!”
“You're enough to make someone really sad,” said Baroness von Thingen, who was sitting next to me; “you make our friend Natas sound like the Wandering Jew, or God knows what else!”
A little old man, a professor in Tibsingen, who had joined our circle some days before, and passed his time in quiet, silent enjoyment, enlivened by an occasional deep conference with the Rhine wine, had kept smiling[48] to himself during what he called our “comparative anatomy,” and twirling his huge snuff-box between his fingers with such skilful rapidity, that it revolved like a coach-wheel.
A little old man, a professor in Tübingen, who had joined our group a few days earlier, spent his time quietly enjoying himself, occasionally brightened by a deep conversation over some Rhine wine. He had been smiling[48] to himself during what he called our “comparative anatomy,” casually twirling his large snuffbox between his fingers with such skill that it spun like a coach wheel.
“I cannot longer refrain from a remark I wished to make,” exclaimed he at last. “Under your favour, gracious lady, I do not look upon him as being precisely the Wandering Jew, but still as being a very strange mortal. As long as he was present, the thought would, it is true, now and then flash up in my mind, ‘You have seen this man before, but pray where was it?’ but these recollections were driven away as if by magic whenever he fastened upon me those dark wandering eyes of his.”
“I can’t hold back a comment I wanted to make any longer,” he finally said. “With your permission, dear lady, I don’t exactly see him as the Wandering Jew, but he definitely is a very unusual person. While he was here, I did occasionally think, ‘I’ve seen this guy before, but where?’ But those thoughts vanished like magic whenever he looked at me with those dark, roaming eyes of his.”
“So was it with me—and with me—and with me,” exclaimed we all in astonishment.
“So was it with me—and with me—and with me,” we all exclaimed in astonishment.
“Hem! hem!” smiled the Professor. “Even now the scales seem to fall from my eyes, and I see that he is the very same person I saw in Stuttgart twelve years ago.”
“Uh-huh!” the Professor smiled. “Even now, it feels like the scales are falling from my eyes, and I see that he’s the exact same person I saw in Stuttgart twelve years ago.”
“What, you have seen him then, and in what circumstances?” asked Lady von Thingen eagerly, and almost blushed at the eagerness she displayed.
“What, you’ve seen him then, and under what circumstances?” asked Lady von Thingen eagerly, almost blushing at her own enthusiasm.
The Professor took a pinch of snuff, shook the superfluous grains off his waistcoat, and answered—“It may be now about twelve years since I was forced by a law-suit to spend some months in Stuttgart. I lived at one of the best hotels, and generally dined with a large company at the table d’hôte. Once upon a time I made my first appearance at table after a lapse of several days, during which I had been forced to keep my room.[49] The company were talking very eagerly about a certain Signor Barighi, who for some time past had been delighting the other visitors with his lively wit, and his fluency in all languages. All were unanimous in his praise, but they could not exactly agree as to his occupation; some making him out a diplomatist, others a teacher of languages, a third party a distinguished political exile, and a fourth a spy of the police. The door opened, all seemed silent, even confused, at having carried on the dispute in so loud a tone; I judged that the person spoken of must be among us, and saw—”
The Professor took a pinch of snuff, brushed off the excess from his waistcoat, and replied, “It's been about twelve years since I had to spend a few months in Stuttgart due to a lawsuit. I stayed at one of the best hotels and usually dined with a large group at the table d’hôte. One day, I made my first appearance at dinner after being stuck in my room for several days. The group was talking passionately about someone named Signor Barighi, who had recently been entertaining the other guests with his sharp wit and fluency in multiple languages. Everyone was praising him, but they couldn’t quite agree on what he actually did; some thought he was a diplomat, others believed he was a language teacher, some said he was a notable political exile, and others thought he might be a police spy. When the door opened, everyone fell silent, looking a bit embarrassed for having argued so loudly; I assumed that the person they were discussing must have been among us, and I saw—”
“Who, pray?”
"Who, may I ask?"
“Under favour, the same person who has amused us so agreeably for some days past. There was nothing supernatural in this, to be sure, but listen a moment; for two days Signor Barighi, as the stranger was called, had given a new relish to our meals by his brilliant conversation, when mine host interrupted us suddenly—‘Gentlemen,’ said he, ‘prepare yourself for an unique entertainment which will be provided for you tomorrow.’
“Fortunately, the same person who has entertained us so delightfully for the past few days. There was nothing supernatural about it, of course, but hang on a second; for two days, Signor Barighi, as the stranger was known, had made our meals more enjoyable with his lively conversation, when our host suddenly interrupted us—‘Gentlemen,’ he said, ‘get ready for a unique entertainment that will be provided for you tomorrow.’”
“We asked what this meant, and a grey headed captain, who had presided at the hotel table many years, informed us of the joke as follows—Exactly opposite this dining room, an old bachelor lives, solitary and alone, in a large deserted house; he is a retired Counsellor of State—lives on a handsome premium, and has an enormous fortune besides. He is, however, a downright fool, and has some of the strangest peculiarities; thus, for instance, he often gives himself entertainments on a scale of extravagant luxury. He orders[50] covers for twelve, from the hotel, he has excellent wines in his cellar, and one or the other of our waiters has the honour to attend table. You think, perhaps, that at these feasts he feeds the hungry, and gives drink to the thirsty—no such thing; on the chairs lie old yellow leaves of parchment, from the family record, and the old hunks is as jovial as if he had the merriest set of fellows around him; he talks and laughs with them, and the whole thing is said to be so fearful to look upon, that the youngest waiters are always sent over, for whoever has been to one such supper will enter the deserted house no more.
“We asked what this meant, and an older captain, who had been in charge at the hotel for many years, explained the joke like this—Right across from this dining room, an old bachelor lives, solitary and alone, in a large empty house; he’s a retired Counsellor of State—he has a nice pension, and he’s wealthy besides. However, he’s a complete fool, and has some of the strangest quirks; for example, he often throws lavish parties. He orders[50] dinner for twelve from the hotel, has great wines in his cellar, and one of our waiters gets the honor of serving him. You might think that at these feasts he feeds the hungry and gives drink to the thirsty—but that’s not the case; on the chairs are old yellow leaves of parchment from the family record, and the old miser is as cheerful as if he had the funnest group of friends around him; he talks and laughs with them, and the whole scene is said to be so terrifying to see that the youngest waiters are always sent over, because anyone who has been to one of those dinners never goes back to the empty house again.”
“The day before yesterday he had a supper, and our new waiter, Frank, there, calls heaven and earth to witness that nobody shall ever induce him to go there a second time. The next day after the entertainment comes the Counsellor’s second freak. Early in the morning he leaves the city, and comes back the morning after; not, however, to his own house, which during this time is fast locked and bolted, but into this hotel. Here he treats people he has been in the habit of seeing for a whole year, as strangers; dines, and afterwards places himself at one of the windows, and examines his own house across the way from top to bottom.
"The day before yesterday he had dinner, and our new waiter, Frank, swears that no one will ever convince him to go back again. The day after the dinner is when the Counsellor pulls his second stunt. Early in the morning, he leaves the city and returns the next morning; but he doesn’t go to his own house, which is locked up tight during this time, but to this hotel instead. Here, he treats people he’s known for a whole year like strangers; he has dinner, and afterward sits at one of the windows, looking at his own house across the street from top to bottom."
“‘Who does that house opposite belong to?’ he then asks the host.
“‘Who owns the house across the street?’ he then asks the host.
“The other regularly bows and answers, ‘It belongs to the Counsellor of State, Hasentreffer, at your Excellency’s service.’”
“The other regularly bows and replies, ‘It belongs to the Counselor of State, Hasentreffer, at your Excellency’s service.’”
“But, Professor,” here observed I, “what has this silly Hasentreffer of yours to do with our Natas?[51]”
“But, Professor,” I said, “what does this silly Hasentreffer of yours have to do with our Natas?[51]”
“A moment’s patience, Doctor,” answered the Professor, “the light will soon break in upon you. Hasentreffer then examines the house, and learns that it belongs to Hasentreffer. ‘Oh, what!’ he asks, ‘the same that was a student with me at Tibsingen’—then throws open the window, stretches his powdered head out, and calls out—‘Ha-asentreffer—Ha-asentreffer!’
“A moment's patience, Doctor,” replied the Professor, “the answer will come to you soon. Hasentreffer then checks out the house and finds out it belongs to Hasentreffer. ‘Oh, really!’ he asks, ‘the same person who studied with me at Tibsingen?’—then he opens the window, leans his powdered head out, and shouts—‘Ha-asentreffer—Ha-asentreffer!’”
“Of course no one answers, but he remarks: ‘The old fellow would never forgive me if I was not to look in on him for a moment,’ then takes up his hat and cane, unlocks his own house, goes in, and all goes on after as before.
“Of course no one answers, but he says, ‘The old guy would never forgive me if I didn’t stop by and see him for a moment,’ then grabs his hat and cane, unlocks his own house, goes inside, and everything continues as it did before.”
“All of us,” the Professor proceeded in his story, “were greatly astonished at this singular story, and highly delighted at the idea of the next day’s merriment. Signor Barighi, however, obliged us to promise that we would not betray him, as he said he was preparing a capital joke to play off on the Counsellor.
“All of us,” the Professor continued with his story, “were really surprised by this unusual tale and very excited about the fun we’d have the next day. However, Signor Barighi made us promise not to reveal anything, as he said he was getting ready to pull off a great prank on the Counsellor.”
“We all met at the table d’hôte earlier than usual, and besieged the windows. An old tumble down carriage, drawn by two blind steeds, came crawling down the street; it stopped before the hotel. There’s Hasentreffer, there’s Hasentreffer, was echoed by every mouth; and we were filled with extravagant merriment when we saw the little man get out, neatly powdered, dressed in an iron grey surtout with a huge meerschaum in hand. An escort of at least ten servants followed him in, and in this guise he entered the dining-room.
“We all gathered at the table d’hôte earlier than usual and rushed to the windows. An old, run-down carriage, pulled by two blind horses, slowly made its way down the street and stopped in front of the hotel. “There’s Hasentreffer, there’s Hasentreffer,” everyone echoed, and we were filled with wild laughter when we saw the little man get out, neatly powdered, dressed in an iron gray overcoat with a huge meerschaum pipe in hand. An entourage of at least ten servants followed him inside, and in this fashion, he entered the dining room.
“We sat down at once. I have seldom laughed as much as I did then; for the old chap insisted, with the greatest coolness, that he came direct from Carrel, and[52] that he had six days before been extremely well entertained at the Swan Inn at Frankfort. Barighi must have disappeared before the dessert, for when the Counsellor left the table, and the other guests, full of curiosity, imitated his example, Barighi was nowhere to be seen.
“We sat down right away. I’ve rarely laughed as much as I did then; the old guy insisted, with complete calm, that he had just come straight from Carrel, and[52] that he had been really well taken care of at the Swan Inn in Frankfurt six days ago. Barighi must have slipped away before dessert, because when the Counsellor left the table, and the other guests, filled with curiosity, followed his lead, Barighi was nowhere to be found.
“The Counsellor took his seat at the window; we all followed his example and watched his movements. The house opposite seemed desolate and uninhabited. Grass grew on the threshold, the shutters were closed, and on some of them birds seemed to have built their nests.
“The Counselor sat down by the window; we all copied him and observed what he was doing. The house across the street looked empty and abandoned. Grass was growing at the door, the shutters were shut, and birds appeared to have made their nests on some of them.”
“‘A fine house that, opposite,’ said the old man to our host, who kept standing behind him in the third position. ‘Who does it belong to?’
“‘That’s a nice house across the street,’ the old man said to our host, who was still standing behind him in third place. ‘Who owns it?’”
“‘To the Counsellor of State, Hasentreffer, at your Excellency’s service.’
“‘To the State Counselor, Hasentreffer, at your service, Your Excellency.’”
“‘Ah, indeed! that must be the same one that was a fellow-student with me,’ exclaimed he; ‘he would never forgive me if I was not to inform him that I was here.’ He opened the window,—‘Ha-asentreffer—Hasentreffer!’ cried he, in a hoarse voice. But who can paint our terror, when opposite, in the empty house, which we knew was firmly locked and bolted, a window-shutter was slowly raised, a window opened, and out of it peered the Counsellor of State, Hasentreffer, in his chintz morning-gown and white nightcap, under which a few thin grey locks were visible; this, this exactly, was his usual morning costume. Down to the minutest wrinkle on the pallid visage, the figure across the street was precisely the same as the one that stood by our[53] side. But a panic seized us, when the figure in the morning-gown called out across the street, in just the same hoarse voice, ‘What do you want? who are you calling to, hey?’
“‘Oh, wow! That has to be the same guy who was a classmate of mine,’ he said excitedly; ‘he'd never forgive me if I didn’t tell him I'm here.’ He opened the window—‘Ha-asentreffer—Hasentreffer!’ he shouted, his voice rough. But who can describe the terror we felt when, across the street in the empty house that we knew was securely locked, a window shutter slowly went up, a window opened, and out peeked the Counsellor of State, Hasentreffer, in his patterned robe and white nightcap, under which a few thin gray strands were showing; this was his classic morning outfit. Every detail of the pale face looked exactly like the one standing next to us. But we were gripped by panic when the figure in the robe yelled across the street, in the same rough voice, ‘What do you want? Who are you calling to, hey?’”
“‘Are you the Counsellor of State, Hasentreffer?’ said the one on our side of the way, pale as death, in a trembling voice, and quaking as he leaned against the window for support.
“‘Are you the Counsellor of State, Hasentreffer?’ said the one on our side of the way, pale as death, in a trembling voice, and shaking as he leaned against the window for support.
“‘I’m the man,’ squeaked the other, and nodded his head in a friendly way; ‘have you any commands for me?’
“‘I’m the man,’ the other replied eagerly, nodding his head in a friendly manner; ‘do you have any orders for me?’”
“‘But I’m the man too,’ said our friend mournfully, ‘how can it be possible?’
“‘But I’m the man too,’ our friend said sadly, ‘how is that possible?’”
“‘You are mistaken, my dear friend,’ answered he across the way, ‘you are the thirteenth, be good enough just to step across the street to my house, and let me twist your neck for you! it is by no means painful.’
“‘You’re mistaken, my dear friend,’ he replied from across the street, ‘you’re the thirteenth, so please just come over to my house and let me twist your neck for you! It’s really not painful at all.’”
“‘Waiter! my hat and stick,’ said the Counsellor, pale as death, and his voice escaped in mournful tones from his hollow chest. ‘The devil is in my house and seeks my soul; a pleasant evening to you, gentlemen,’ added he, turning to us with a polite bow, and thereupon left the room.
“‘Waiter! My hat and cane,’ said the Counselor, pale as death, and his voice came out in mournful tones from his hollow chest. ‘The devil is in my house and is after my soul; have a pleasant evening, gentlemen,’ he added, turning to us with a polite bow, and then he left the room.
“‘What does this mean?’ we asked each other; ‘are we all beside ourselves?’
“‘What does this mean?’ we asked each other; ‘are we all going crazy?’"
“The gentleman in the morning-gown kept looking quietly out of the window, while our good silly old friend crossed the street at his usual formal pace. At the front-door, he pulled a huge bunch of keys out of his pocket, unlocked the heavy creaking door—he of the morning-gown looking carelessly on, and walked in.[54]
“The man in the morning gown kept glancing quietly out the window, while our good old friend crossed the street at his usual formal pace. At the front door, he pulled out a huge bunch of keys from his pocket, unlocked the heavy, creaking door—he of the morning gown looking on casually—and walked in.[54]
“The latter now withdrew from the window, and we saw him go forward to meet our acquaintance at the room-door.
“The latter now stepped back from the window, and we watched him move forward to greet our friend at the door.”
“Our host and the ten waiters were all pale with fear, and trembled. ‘Gentlemen,’ said the former, ‘God pity poor Hasentreffer, for one of those two must be the devil in human shape.’ We laughed at our host, and tried to persuade ourselves that it was a joke of Barighi’s; but our host assured us that no one could have obtained access to the house except he was in possession of the Counsellor’s very artificially contrived keys; also, that Barighi was seated at table not ten minutes before the prodigy happened; how then could he have disguised himself so completely in so short a time, even supposing him to have known how to unlock a strange house? He added, that the two were so fearfully like one another, that he who had lived in the neighbourhood for twenty years could not distinguish the true one from the counterfeit. ‘But, for God’s sake, gentlemen, do you not hear the horrid shrieks opposite?’
“Our host and the ten waiters were all pale with fear and trembling. ‘Gentlemen,’ the host said, ‘God help poor Hasentreffer, because one of those two must be the devil in human form.’ We laughed at our host and tried to convince ourselves it was just a joke from Barighi; however, our host insisted that no one could have entered the house unless they had the Counsellor’s very cleverly made keys. He also mentioned that Barighi had been sitting at the table for no more than ten minutes when the bizarre event occurred; so how could he have possibly disguised himself so fully in such a short time, even if he knew how to unlock a stranger's house? He added that the two looked so alarmingly similar that even someone who had lived in the area for twenty years couldn't tell the real one from the fake. ‘But, for God's sake, gentlemen, do you not hear the horrible screams coming from across the street?’
“We rushed to the window—terrible and fearful voices rang across from the empty house; we fancied we saw the old Counsellor, pursued by his image in the morning-gown, hurry past the window repeatedly. On a sudden all was quiet.
“We rushed to the window—terrible and scary voices echoed from the empty house; we thought we saw the old Counsellor, chased by his reflection in the morning gown, hurry past the window over and over. Suddenly, everything was quiet.”
“We gazed on each other; the boldest among us proposed to cross over to the house—we all agreed to it. We crossed the street—the huge bell at the old man’s door was rung thrice, but nothing could be heard in answer; we sent to the police and to a blacksmith’s—the[55] door was broken open, the whole tide of anxious visitors poured up the wide silent staircase—all the doors were fastened; at length one was opened. In a splendid apartment, the Counsellor, his iron-grey frock-coat torn to pieces, his neatly dressed hair in horrible disorder, lay dead, strangled, on the sofa.
“We looked at each other; the bravest among us suggested we go to the house—we all agreed. We crossed the street—the big bell at the old man’s door rang three times, but there was no response; we called the police and a blacksmith—the[55] door was forced open, and a flood of anxious visitors rushed up the wide, quiet staircase—all the doors were shut; finally, one opened. In a lavish room, the Counsellor, his iron-grey coat ripped to shreds, his neatly styled hair in disarray, lay dead, strangled, on the sofa.
“Since that time no traces of Barighi have been found, neither in Stuttgart nor elsewhere.”
“Since then, no signs of Barighi have been discovered, neither in Stuttgart nor anywhere else.”
ST. JOHN’S EVE[3][56]
BY NIKOLÁI VASILÉVICH GÓGOLNotes
Thoma Grigorovich had a very strange sort of eccentricity: to the day of his death, he never liked to tell the same thing twice. There were times, when, if you asked him to relate a thing afresh, behold, he would interpolate new matter, or alter it so that it was impossible to recognize it. Once on a time, one of those gentlemen (it is hard for us simple people to put a name to them, to say whether they are scribblers, or not scribblers: but it is just the same thing as the usurers at our yearly fairs; they clutch and beg and steal every sort of frippery, and issue mean little volumes, no thicker than an A B C book, every month, or even every week),—one of these gentlemen wormed this same story out of Thoma Grigorovich, and he completely forgot about it. But that same young gentleman in the pea-green caftan, whom I have mentioned, and one of whose tales you have already read, I think, came from Poltava, bringing with him a little book, and, opening it in the middle, shows it to us. Thoma Grigorovich was on the point of setting his spectacles astride of his nose, but recollected that he had forgotten to wind thread [57]about them, and stick them together with wax, so he passed it over to me. As I understand something about reading and writing, and do not wear spectacles, I undertook to read it. I had not turned two leaves, when all at once he caught me by the hand, and stopped me.
Thoma Grigorovich had a really strange quirk: until the day he died, he never liked to tell the same story twice. There were times when, if you asked him to share something again, he would add new details or change it so much that it was hard to recognize. Once, one of those guys (it's tough for us ordinary folks to label them, as to whether they’re writers or not: but they’re really like the moneylenders at our yearly fairs; they grab and beg and steal all kinds of junk, and churn out the tiniest little books, no thicker than an ABC book, every month, or even every week)—one of these guys managed to coax this same story out of Thoma Grigorovich, and he completely forgot about it. But that same young man in the pea-green coat, whom I mentioned before and whose story you’ve already read, came from Poltava, bringing a small book with him, and when he opened it to the middle, he showed it to us. Thoma Grigorovich was about to put on his glasses but then remembered he forgot to wrap thread around them and stick them together with wax, so he handed it to me instead. Since I know a bit about reading and writing, and I don’t wear glasses, I took on the task of reading it. I hadn’t flipped through two pages before he suddenly grabbed my hand and stopped me.
“Stop! tell me first what you are reading.”
“Stop! First, tell me what you’re reading.”
I confess that I was a trifle stunned by such a question.
I admit I was a bit shocked by that question.
“What! what am I reading, Thoma Grigorovich? These were your very words.”
“What! What am I reading, Thoma Grigorovich? These were your exact words.”
“Who told you that they were my words?”
“Who said those were my words?”
“Why, what more would you have? Here it is printed: Related by such and such a sacristan.”
“Why, what else do you want? Here it is printed: Related by this particular sacristan.”
“Spit on the head of the man who printed that! he lies, the dog of a Moscow pedlar! Did I say that? ’Twas just the same as though one hadn’t his wits about him! Listen, I’ll tell it to you on the spot.”
“Spit on the head of the guy who printed that! He's a liar, that Moscow peddler! Did I say that? It’s the same as if someone wasn’t thinking straight! Listen, I’ll tell you right now.”
We moved up to the table, and he began.
We walked over to the table, and he started.
My grandfather (the kingdom of heaven be his! may he eat only wheaten rolls and makovniki[4] with honey in the other world!) could tell a story wonderfully well. When he used to begin on a tale, you wouldn’t stir from the spot all day, but keep on listening. He was no match for the story-teller of the present day, when he begins to lie, with a tongue as though he had had nothing to eat for three days, so that you snatch your cap, and flee from the house. As I now recall it, my old mother was alive then, in the long winter evenings when the frost was crackling out of doors, and had so sealed [58]up hermetically the narrow panes of our cottage, she used to sit before the hackling-comb, drawing out a long thread in her hand, rocking the cradle with her foot, and humming a song, which I seem to hear even now.
My grandfather (may he rest in peace! I hope he's enjoying wheat rolls and honey pastries in the afterlife!) was amazing at telling stories. Whenever he started a tale, you wouldn’t want to move all day; you’d just keep listening. He couldn't compete with today’s storytellers, who, when they start to make things up, sound like they've gone three days without food, making you want to grab your hat and run out of the house. I remember my mother was still alive back then, during those long winter nights when the frost crackled outside and sealed the small windows of our cottage. She would sit in front of the hackling comb, drawing out a long thread in her hand, rocking the cradle with her foot, and humming a song that I can still hear in my mind.
The fat-lamp, quivering and flaring up as though in fear of something, lighted us within our cottage; the spindle hummed; and all of us children, collected in a cluster, listened to grandfather, who had not crawled off the oven for more than five years, owing to his great age. But the wondrous tales of the incursions of the Zaporozhian Cossacks, the Poles, the bold deeds of Podkova, of Poltor-Kozhukh, and Sagaidatchnii, did not interest us so much as the stories about some deed of old which always sent a shiver through our frames, and made our hair rise upright on our heads. Sometimes such terror took possession of us in consequence of them, that, from that evening on, Heaven knows what a marvel everything seemed to us. If you chanced to go out of the cottage after nightfall for anything, you imagine that a visitor from the other world has lain down to sleep in your bed; and I should not be able to tell this a second time were it not that I had often taken my own smock, at a distance, as it lay at the head of the bed, for the Evil One rolled up in a ball! But the chief thing about grandfather’s stories was, that he never had lied in his life; and whatever he said was so, was so.
The oil lamp flickered and flared as if it were afraid of something, lighting up our cottage; the spindle hummed away, and all of us kids huddled together, listening to grandfather, who hadn't moved off the oven in over five years due to his old age. But the incredible tales of the Zaporozhian Cossacks' raids, the Poles, and the bold acts of Podkova, Poltor-Kozhukh, and Sagaidatchnii didn’t hold our interest as much as the old stories that always sent chills down our spines and made our hair stand on end. Sometimes, the terror those stories invoked would grip us so tightly that from that evening on, everything seemed like a wonder. If you happened to step outside the cottage after dark for any reason, you might think that a visitor from the afterlife was sleeping in your bed; I couldn't recount that again if I hadn’t frequently mistaken my own smock, laying by the head of the bed, for the Evil One curled up in a ball! But the best part about grandfather’s stories was that he had never lied in his life; whatever he said was true.
I will now relate to you one of his marvellous tales. I know that there are a great many wise people who copy in the courts, and can even read civil documents, who, if you were to put into their hand a simple prayer-book,[59] could not make out the first letter in it, and would show all their teeth in derision—which is wisdom. These people laugh at everything you tell them. Such incredulity has spread abroad in the world! What then? (Why, may God and the Holy Virgin cease to love me if it is not possible that even you will not believe me!) Once he said something about witches; ... What then? Along comes one of these head-breakers,—and doesn’t believe in witches! Yes, glory to God that I have lived so long in the world! I have seen heretics, to whom it would be easier to lie in confession than it would for our brothers and equals to take snuff, and those people would deny the existence of witches! But let them just dream about something, and they won’t even tell what it was! There’s no use in talking about them!
I’m going to share one of his amazing stories with you. I know there are a lot of smart people who can copy in court and even read legal documents, but if you handed them a simple prayer book,[59] they wouldn’t be able to read the first letter and would laugh at you with all their teeth—which they think is wisdom. These people mock everything you tell them. Such disbelief is everywhere! So what? (Honestly, may God and the Holy Virgin stop loving me if it’s not true that even you might not believe me!) Once he mentioned something about witches; … So what? One of these knuckleheads shows up—acting like witches don’t even exist! Yes, thank God I've lived this long! I've seen heretics who would rather lie in confession than admit something as simple as taking snuff, and they’d deny witches exist! But let them have a dream about something, and they won’t share what it was! There’s no point in even discussing them!
No one could have recognized this village of ours a little over a hundred years ago: a hamlet it was, the poorest kind of a hamlet. Half a score of miserable izbás, unplastered, badly thatched, were scattered here and there about the fields. There was not an enclosure or a decent shed to shelter animals or wagons. That was the way the wealthy lived: and if you had looked for our brothers, the poor,—why, a hole in the ground,—that was a cabin for you! Only by the smoke could you tell that a God-created man lived there. You ask, why they lived so? It was not entirely through poverty: almost every one led a wandering, Cossack life, and gathered not a little plunder in foreign lands; it[60] was rather because there was no reason for setting up a well-ordered khata[5]. How many people were wandering all over the country,—Crimeans, Poles, Lithuanians! It was quite possible that their own countrymen might make a descent, and plunder everything. Anything was possible.
No one would have recognized our village a little over a hundred years ago: it was a small, rundown settlement. A handful of miserable huts, without plaster and poorly thatched, were scattered around the fields. There wasn’t a fence or a decent shelter for animals or wagons. That’s how the wealthy lived, and if you looked for our brothers, the poor—well, a hole in the ground served as their home! You could only tell a God-created man lived there by the smoke. You ask why they lived this way? It wasn’t just poverty: almost everyone led a nomadic Cossack life and gathered quite a bit of plunder from foreign lands; it was really because there was no reason to set up a well-ordered home. How many people were roaming the country—Crimeans, Poles, Lithuanians! It was very possible that their own countrymen might launch an attack and plunder everything. Anything could happen.
In this hamlet a man, or rather a devil in human form, often made his appearance. Why he came, and whence, no one knew. He prowled about, got drunk, and suddenly disappeared as if into the air, and there was not a hint of his existence. Then, again, behold, and he seemed to have dropped from the sky, and went flying about the street of the village, of which no trace now remains, and which was not more than a hundred paces from Dikanka. He would collect together all the Cossacks he met; then there were songs, laughter, money in abundance, and vodka flowed like water.... He would address the pretty girls, and give them ribbons, earrings, strings of beads,—more than they knew what to do with. It is true that the pretty girls rather hesitated about accepting his presents: God knows, perhaps they had passed through unclean hands. My grandfather’s aunt, who kept a tavern at the time, in which Basavriuk (as they called that devil-man) often had his carouses, said that no consideration on the face of the earth would have induced her to accept a gift from him. And then, again, how avoid accepting? Fear seized on every one when he knit his bristly brows, and gave a sidelong glance which might send your feet, God knows whither: but if you accept, then the next [61]night some fiend from the swamp, with horns on his head, comes to call, and begins to squeeze your neck, when there is a string of beads upon it; or bite your finger, if there is a ring upon it; or drag you by the hair, if ribbons are braided in it. God have mercy, then, on those who owned such gifts! But here was the difficulty: it was impossible to get rid of them; if you threw them into the water, the diabolical ring or necklace would skim along the surface, and into your hand.
In this small village, a man, or more like a devil in human form, often showed up. No one knew why he came or where he was from. He would wander around, get drunk, and then suddenly vanish as if into thin air, leaving no trace of his presence. Then, out of nowhere, he would reappear, zooming around the village that once existed just a hundred paces from Dikanka. He would gather all the Cossacks he saw; then there would be songs, laughter, plenty of money, and vodka flowing like water. He would flirt with the pretty girls, giving them ribbons, earrings, and strings of beads—more than they knew what to do with. The pretty girls hesitated to accept his gifts, fearing that perhaps they had come from unclean hands. My grandfather’s aunt, who ran a tavern at the time where Basavriuk (as they called that devil-man) would often drink, said she wouldn’t accept a gift from him for anything. But then again, how could one refuse? Fear gripped everyone when he furrowed his brow and gave a sidelong glance that could send you running, who knows where. But if you accepted, then the very next night, some spirit from the swamp, with horns on its head, might come knocking and start squeezing your neck if you wore a string of beads around it; or bite your finger if you had a ring on; or pull you by your hair if you had ribbons in it. Heaven help those who owned such gifts! But here’s the catch: it was impossible to get rid of them; if you threw them in the water, the cursed ring or necklace would float right back into your hand.
There was a church in the village,—St. Pantelei, if I remember rightly. There lived there a priest, Father Athanasii of blessed memory. Observing that Basavriuk did not come to Church, even on Easter, he determined to reprove him, and impose penance upon him. Well, he hardly escaped with his life. “Hark ye, pannotche!”[6] he thundered in reply, “learn to mind your own business instead of meddling in other people’s, if you don’t want that goat’s throat of yours stuck together with boiling kutya.”[7] What was to be done with this unrepentant man? Father Athanasii contented himself with announcing that any one who should make the acquaintance of Basavriuk would be counted a Catholic, an enemy of Christ’s church, not a member of the human race.
There was a church in the village—St. Pantelei, if I remember correctly. A priest named Father Athanasii, who was well-respected, lived there. Noticing that Basavriuk didn't attend church, even on Easter, he decided to confront him and impose some penance. Well, he barely escaped with his life. “Listen here, you!”[6] he shouted back, “you should focus on your own business instead of interfering in others', or you might find that goat’s throat of yours stuck together with boiling kutya.”[7] What was to be done with this unrepentant man? Father Athanasii settled for declaring that anyone who got to know Basavriuk would be seen as a Catholic, an enemy of Christ's church, and not part of the human race.
In this village there was a Cossack named Korzh, who had a labourer whom people called Peter the Orphan—perhaps because no one remembered either his father or mother. The church starost,[8] it is true, said [62]that they had died of the pest in his second year; but my grandfather’s aunt would not hear to that, and tried with all her might to furnish him with parents, although poor Peter needed them about as much as we need last year’s snow. She said that his father had been in Zaporozhe, taken prisoner by the Turks, underwent God only knows what tortures, and having, by some miracle, disguised himself as a eunuch, had made his escape. Little cared the black-browed youths and maidens about his parents. They merely remarked, that if he only had a new coat, a red sash, a black lambskin cap, with dandified blue crown, on his head, a Turkish sabre hanging by his side, a whip in one hand and a pipe with handsome mountings in the other, he would surpass all the young men. But the pity was, that the only thing poor Peter had was a grey svitka with more holes in it than there are gold pieces in a Jew’s pocket. And that was not the worst of it, but this: that Korzh had a daughter, such a beauty as I think you can hardly have chanced to see. My deceased grandfather’s aunt used to say—and you know that it is easier for a woman to kiss the Evil One than to call anybody a beauty, without malice be it said—that this Cossack maiden’s cheeks were as plump and fresh as the pinkest poppy when just bathed in God’s dew, and, glowing, it unfolds its petals, and coquets with the rising sun; that her brows were like black cords, such as our maidens buy nowadays, for their crosses and ducats, of the Moscow pedlars who visit the villages with their baskets, and evenly arched as though peeping into her clear eyes; that her little mouth, at sight of which the youth smacked their lips,[63] seemed made to emit the songs of nightingales; that her hair, black as the raven’s wing, and soft as young flax (our maidens did not then plait their hair in clubs interwoven with pretty, bright-hued ribbons), fell in curls over her kuntush.[9] Eh! may I never intone another alleluia in the choir, if I would not have kissed her, in spite of the grey which is making its way all through the old wool which covers my pate, and my old woman beside me, like a thorn in my side! Well, you know what happens when young men and maids live side by side. In the twilight the heels of red boots were always visible in the place where Pidórka chatted with her Petrus. But Korzh would never have suspected anything out of the way, only one day—it is evident that none but the Evil One could have inspired him—Petrus took it into his head to kiss the Cossack maiden’s rosy lips with all his heart in the passage, without first looking well about him; and that same Evil One—may the son of a dog dream of the holy cross!—caused the old greybeard, like a fool, to open the cottage-door at that same moment. Korzh was petrified, dropped his jaw, and clutched at the door for support. Those unlucky kisses had completely stunned him. It surprised him more than the blow of a pestle on the wall, with which, in our days, the muzhik generally drives out his intoxication for lack of fusees and powder.
In this village, there was a Cossack named Korzh who had a laborer known as Peter the Orphan—maybe because no one remembered his parents. The church starost, it’s true, said they died of the plague when he was two; but my grandfather’s aunt wouldn’t accept that and did everything she could to give him parents, even though poor Peter needed them as much as we need last year’s snow. She claimed his father had been in Zaporozhe, captured by the Turks, endured who knows what tortures, and miraculously escaped by disguising himself as a eunuch. The dark-browed boys and girls didn’t care about his parents. They only said that if he had a new coat, a red sash, a fancy black lambskin cap with a stylish blue top, a Turkish sabre at his side, a whip in one hand, and a nice pipe in the other, he would impress everyone. But sadly, the only thing poor Peter had was a grey svitka with more holes than coins in a Jew’s pocket. And that wasn’t even the worst part; the worst was that Korzh had a daughter, a beauty you probably haven’t seen before. My late grandfather’s aunt would say—and you know it’s easier for a woman to kiss the Devil than to call anyone a beauty without some malice—that this Cossack maiden’s cheeks were as plump and fresh as the brightest poppy when it just wakes up in the morning dew, and it shows off its petals to the rising sun; that her brows were like the black cords that our girls buy these days from the Moscow peddlers who come to the villages, perfectly arched as if peering into her bright eyes; that her little mouth, which made the youth lick their lips, seemed made to sing like nightingales; that her hair, as black as a raven’s wing and soft as young flax (our girls didn’t braid their hair in clubs with pretty ribbons back then), fell in curls over her kuntush. Eh! I swear, I’d kiss her, despite the grey taking over my old head and my old lady beside me like a thorn! You know what happens when young men and women are close together. In the twilight, the heels of red boots could always be seen where Pidórka was chatting with her Petrus. But Korzh never suspected anything unusual until one day—clearly, only the Devil could have put this idea in his head—Petrus decided to kiss the Cossack maiden’s rosy lips with all his heart right there in the passage, without checking if anyone was around first; and that same Devil—may the son of a dog think of the holy cross!—made the old man, like a fool, open the cottage door at that very moment. Korzh was shocked, dropped his jaw, and grabbed the door for support. Those unfortunate kisses completely stunned him. It shocked him more than being hit by a pestle against the wall, which is what a muzhik usually does to shake off his drunkenness when he runs out of fusees and powder.
Recovering himself, he took his grandfather’s hunting-whip from the wall, and was about to belabour Peter’s back with it, when Pidórka’s little six-year-old brother Ivas rushed up from somewhere or other, and, [64]grasping his father’s legs with his little hands, screamed out, “Daddy, daddy! don’t beat Petrus!” What was to be done? A father’s heart is not made of stone. Hanging the whip again upon the wall, he led him quietly from the house. “If you ever show yourself in my cottage again, or even under the windows, look out, Petró! by Heaven, your black moustache will disappear; and your black locks, though wound twice about your ears, will take leave of your pate, or my name is not Terentii Korzh.” So saying, he gave him a little taste of his fist in the nape of his neck, so that all grew dark before Petrus, and he flew headlong. So there was an end of their kissing. Sorrow seized upon our doves; and a rumour was rife in the village, that a certain Pole, all embroidered with gold, with moustaches, sabre, spurs, and pockets jingling like the bells of the bag with which our sacristan Taras goes through the church every day, had begun to frequent Korzh’s house. Now, it is well known why the father is visited when there is a black-browed daughter about. So, one day, Pidórka burst into tears, and clutched the hand of her Ivas. “Ivas, my dear! Ivas, my love! fly to Petrus, my child of gold, like an arrow from a bow. Tell him all: I would have loved his brown eyes, I would have kissed his white face, but my fate decrees not so. More than one towel have I wet with burning tears. I am sad, I am heavy at heart. And my own father is my enemy. I will not marry that Pole, whom I do not love. Tell him they are preparing a wedding, but there will be no music at our wedding: ecclesiastics will sing instead of[65] pipes and kobzas.[10] I shall not dance with my bridegroom: they will carry me out. Dark, dark will be my dwelling,—of maple wood; and, instead of chimneys, a cross will stand upon the roof.”
Recovering himself, he took his grandfather’s hunting whip from the wall and was about to hit Peter with it when little Ivas, Pidórka’s six-year-old brother, rushed in from somewhere and, grabbing his father’s legs with his small hands, screamed, “Daddy, daddy! don’t beat Petrus!” What could he do? A father’s heart isn't made of stone. He hung the whip back on the wall and led Peter quietly out of the house. “If you ever show up at my cottage again, or even under the windows, watch out, Petró! By heaven, your black moustache will vanish; and your black hair, even if wrapped twice around your ears, will leave your head, or my name isn't Terentii Korzh.” With that, he gave him a little jab in the neck, causing everything to go dark for Petrus, and he took off. So, that was the end of their kissing. Grief took hold of our doves, and there were whispers in the village that a certain Polish man, all decked out in gold with moustaches, a sabre, spurs, and pockets jingling like the bells on the bag that our sacristan Taras carries through the church every day, had started visiting Korzh’s house. It’s well-known why fathers get visits when there is a dark-haired daughter around. One day, Pidórka burst into tears and grasped Ivas’s hand. “Ivas, my dear! Ivas, my love! Run to Petrus, my golden child, like an arrow from a bow. Tell him everything: I would have loved his brown eyes, I would have kissed his fair face, but fate won't allow it. More than one towel have I soaked with my tears. I am sad, my heart is heavy. And my own father is my enemy. I will not marry that Pole, whom I don't love. Tell him they are planning a wedding, but there won't be any music at our wedding: the clergy will sing instead of pipes and kobzas. I won't dance with my groom: they'll carry me out. My home will be dark, dark—made of maple wood; and instead of chimneys, a cross will stand on the roof.”
Petró stood petrified, without moving from the spot, when the innocent child lisped out Pidórka’s words to him. “And I, unhappy man, thought to go to the Crimea and Turkey, win gold and return to thee, my beauty! But it may not be. The evil eye has seen us. I will have a wedding, too, dear little fish, I, too; but no ecclesiastics will be at that wedding. The black crow will caw, instead of the pope, over me; the smooth field will be my dwelling; the dark blue clouds my roof-tree. The eagle will claw out my brown eyes: the rain will wash the Cossack’s bones, and the whirlwinds will dry them. But what am I? Of whom, to whom, am I complaining? ’Tis plain, God willed it so. If I am to be lost, then so be it!” and he went straight to the tavern.
Petró stood frozen in place as the innocent child repeated Pidórka’s words to him. “And I, poor man, thought about going to Crimea and Turkey, making money, and coming back to you, my beauty! But it can’t be. The evil eye has seen us. I will have a wedding, too, dear little fish, I will; but there won’t be any priests at that wedding. The black crow will caw over me instead of the pope; the smooth field will be my home; the dark blue clouds will be my roof. The eagle will tear out my brown eyes: the rain will wash the Cossack’s bones, and the whirlwinds will dry them. But what am I? Who am I complaining to? It’s clear, God wanted it this way. If I’m meant to be lost, then so be it!” and he went straight to the tavern.
My late grandfather’s aunt was somewhat surprised on seeing Petrus in the tavern, and at an hour when good men go to morning mass; and she stared at him as though in a dream, when he demanded a jug of brandy, about half a pailful. But the poor fellow tried in vain to drown his woe. The vodka stung his tongue like nettles, and tasted more bitter than wormwood. He flung the jug from him upon the ground. “You have sorrowed enough, Cossack,” growled a bass voice behind him. He looked round—Basavriuk! Ugh, what a face! His hair was like a brush, his eyes like those of a bull. “I [66]know what you lack: here it is.” Then he jingled a leather purse which hung from his girdle, and smiled diabolically. Petró shuddered. “He, he, he! yes, how it shines!” he roared, shaking out ducats into his hand: “he, he, he! and how it jingles! And I only ask one thing for a whole pile of such shiners.”—“It is the Evil One!” exclaimed Petró:—“Give them here! I am ready for anything!” They struck hands upon it. “See here, Petró, you are ripe just in time: tomorrow is St. John the Baptist’s day. Only on this one night in the year does the fern blossom. Delay not. I will await thee at midnight in the Bear’s ravine.”
My late grandfather’s aunt was a bit surprised to see Petrus in the tavern at a time when decent people were at morning mass. She stared at him as if she were dreaming when he asked for a jug of brandy, about half a pailful. But the poor guy tried unsuccessfully to drown his sorrows. The vodka stung his tongue like nettles and tasted more bitter than wormwood. He hurled the jug away from him onto the ground. “You’ve mourned enough, Cossack,” growled a deep voice behind him. He turned around—Basavriuk! Ugh, what a face! His hair was like a brush, and his eyes looked like a bull’s. “I know what you need: here it is.” Then he jingled a leather purse hanging from his belt and smiled wickedly. Petró shuddered. “Ha, ha, ha! Yes, how it shines!” he yelled, shaking ducats into his hand: “Ha, ha, ha! And how it jingles! And I only ask one thing for a whole pile of these coins.” —“It’s the Evil One!” exclaimed Petró: “Give them to me! I’m ready for anything!” They shook hands over it. “Listen, Petró, you’re right on time: tomorrow is St. John the Baptist’s day. Only on this one night of the year does the fern blossom. Don’t delay. I’ll wait for you at midnight in the Bear’s ravine.”
I do not believe that chickens await the hour when the woman brings their corn, with as much anxiety as Petrus awaited the evening. And, in fact, he looked to see whether the shadows of the trees were not lengthening, if the sun were not turning red towards setting; and, the longer he watched, the more impatient he grew. How long it was! Evidently, God’s day had lost its end somewhere. And now the sun is gone. The sky is red only on one side, and it is already growing dark. It grows colder in the fields. It gets dusky, and more dusky, and at last quite dark. At last! With heart almost bursting from his bosom, he set out on his way, and cautiously descended through the dense woods into the deep hollow called the Bear’s ravine. Basavriuk was already waiting there. It was so dark, that you could not see a yard before you. Hand in hand they penetrated the thin marsh, clinging to the luxuriant thorn-bushes, and stumbling at almost every step. At last they reached an open spot. Petró looked about him:[67] he had never chanced to come there before. Here Basavriuk halted.
I don't think chickens wait for the moment when the woman brings their corn with as much anxiety as Petrus waited for the evening. In fact, he kept checking to see if the shadows of the trees were getting longer, if the sun was turning red as it set; and the more he watched, the more impatient he became. It felt like it was taking forever! Obviously, God's day had lost track of time somewhere. And now the sun is gone. The sky is only red on one side, and it's getting dark. It's getting colder in the fields. It gets dimmer and dimmer, until finally, it's completely dark. Finally! With his heart nearly bursting, he set out on his way and carefully made his way down through the dense woods into the deep hollow known as Bear's ravine. Basavriuk was already waiting there. It was so dark that you couldn't see a yard in front of you. Hand in hand, they made their way through the thin marsh, hanging onto the lush thorn-bushes, stumbling at nearly every step. Eventually, they reached an open spot. Petró looked around: [67] he had never been here before. Here, Basavriuk stopped.
“Do you see, before you stand three hillocks? There are a great many sorts of flowers upon them. But may some power keep you from plucking even one of them. But as soon as the fern blossoms, seize it, and look not round, no matter what may seem to be going on behind thee.”
“Do you see those three small hills in front of you? There are all kinds of flowers growing on them. But please, don’t pick a single one. However, when the fern blossoms, grab it immediately and don’t look back, no matter what happens behind you.”
Petró wanted to ask—and behold, he was no longer there. He approached the three hillocks—where were the flowers? He saw nothing. The wild steppe-grass darkled around, and stifled everything in its luxuriance. But the lightning flashed; and before him stood a whole bed of flowers, all wonderful, all strange: and there were also the simple fronds of fern. Petró doubted his senses, and stood thoughtfully before them, with both hands upon his sides.
Petró wanted to ask—and suddenly, he was gone. He walked over to the three mounds—where were the flowers? He saw nothing. The wild grass swayed around him, suffocating everything in its abundance. But then the lightning flashed; and in front of him appeared a whole patch of flowers, all beautiful, all unusual: and there were also the simple fronds of fern. Petró questioned his senses and stood there thoughtfully, with his hands on his hips.
“What prodigy is this? one can see these weeds ten times in a day: what marvel is there about them? was not devil’s-face laughing at me?”
“What miracle is this? You can see these weeds ten times a day: what’s so special about them? Wasn’t the devil’s face laughing at me?”
Behold! the tiny flower-bud crimsons, and moves as though alive. It is a marvel, in truth. It moves, and grows larger and larger, and flashes like a burning coal. The tiny star flashes up, something bursts softly, and the flower opens before his eyes like a flame, lighting the others about it. “Now is the time,” thought Petró, and extended his hand. He sees hundreds of shaggy hands reach from behind him, also for the flower; and there is a running about from place to place, in the rear. He half shut his eyes, plucked sharply at the stalk, and the flower remained in his hand. All became still. Upon[68] a stump sat Basavriuk, all blue like a corpse. He moved not so much as a finger. His eyes were immovably fixed on something visible to him alone: his mouth was half open and speechless. All about, nothing stirred. Ugh! it was horrible!—But then a whistle was heard, which made Petró’s heart grow cold within him; and it seemed to him that the grass whispered, and the flowers began to talk among themselves in delicate voices, like little silver bells; the trees rustled in waving contention;—Basavriuk’s face suddenly became full of life and his eyes sparkled. “The witch has just returned,” he muttered between his teeth. “See here, Petró: a beauty will stand before you in a moment; do whatever she commands; if not—you are lost for ever.” Then he parted the thorn-bush with a knotty stick, and before him stood a tiny izbá, on chicken’s legs, as they say. Basavriuk smote it with his fist, and the wall trembled. A large black dog ran out to meet them, and with a whine, transforming itself into a cat, flew straight at his eyes. “Don’t be angry, don’t be angry, you old Satan!” said Basavriuk, employing such words as would have made a good man stop his ears. Behold, instead of a cat, an old woman with a face wrinkled like a baked apple, and all bent into a bow: her nose and chin were like a pair of nut-crackers. “A stunning beauty!” thought Petró; and cold chills ran down his back. The witch tore the flower from his hand, bent over, and muttered over it for a long time, sprinkling it with some kind of water. Sparks flew from her mouth, froth appeared on her lips.
Look! The tiny flower bud turns crimson and moves as if it were alive. It's truly amazing. It shifts, grows bigger and bigger, and glows like a burning ember. The small star flashes up, something softly bursts, and the flower opens before his eyes like a flame, illuminating the others around it. “Now is the time,” thought Petró, reaching out his hand. He sees hundreds of rough hands stretch out from behind him, also reaching for the flower, while there's a scurry happening all around. He partially shut his eyes, pulled sharply at the stem, and the flower stayed in his hand. Everything went quiet. On[68] a stump sat Basavriuk, looking all blue like a corpse. He didn’t move a finger. His eyes were fixed immovably on something visible only to him: his mouth was half open and speechless. Everything around him was still. Ugh! it was horrifying!—Then a whistle pierced the air, making Petró’s heart go cold; it seemed the grass whispered, and the flowers began to chat among themselves in soft voices, like tiny silver bells; the trees swayed and rustled with quiet conflict;—Basavriuk’s face suddenly came alive, and his eyes sparkled. “The witch has just returned,” he mumbled under his breath. “Listen, Petró: a beauty will appear before you in a moment; do whatever she says; if not—you’re done for.” Then he pushed aside the thorn bush with a gnarled stick, and there stood a tiny house on chicken legs, as they say. Basavriuk hit it with his fist, and the wall shook. A large black dog rushed out to greet them, and with a whine, turned into a cat that darted straight at his eyes. “Don’t be mad, don’t be mad, you old Satan!” Basavriuk said, using words that would make a decent person cover their ears. Instead of a cat, an old woman appeared with a face wrinkled like a baked apple, hunched over like a bow: her nose and chin looked like a pair of nutcrackers. “A stunning beauty!” thought Petró, and chills ran down his spine. The witch snatched the flower from his hand, leaned over, and muttered over it for a long time, sprinkling it with some kind of water. Sparks flew from her mouth, and froth bubbled on her lips.
“Throw it away,” she said, giving it back to Petró.[69]
“Throw it away,” she said, handing it back to Petró.[69]
Petró threw it, and what wonder was this? the flower did not fall straight to the earth, but for a long while twinkled like a fiery ball through the darkness, and swam through the air like a boat: at last it began to sink lower, and fell so far away, that the little star, hardly larger than a poppy-seed, was barely visible. “Here!” croaked the old woman, in a dull voice: and Basavriuk, giving him a spade, said, “Dig here, Petró: here you will find more gold than you or Korzh ever dreamed of.”
Petró threw it, and what a marvel it was! The flower didn’t just drop to the ground; instead, it sparkled like a fiery ball through the darkness, gliding through the air like a boat. Eventually, it started to sink lower and fell so far away that the little star, just slightly bigger than a poppy seed, was barely visible. “Over here!” croaked the old woman in a dull voice, and Basavriuk, handing him a spade, said, “Dig here, Petró: you’ll find more gold than you or Korzh ever imagined.”
Petró spat on his hands, seized the spade, applied his foot, and turned up the earth, a second, a third, a fourth time.... There was something hard: the spade clinked, and would go no farther. Then his eyes began to distinguish a small, iron-bound coffer. He tried to seize it; but the chest began to sink into the earth, deeper, farther, and deeper still: and behind him he heard a laugh, more like a serpent’s hiss. “No, you shall not see the gold until you procure human blood,” said the witch, and led up to him a child of six, covered with a white sheet, indicating by a sign that he was to cut off his head. Petró was stunned. A trifle, indeed, to cut off a man’s or even an innocent child’s head for no reason whatever! In wrath he tore off the sheet enveloping his head, and behold! before him stood Ivas. And the poor child crossed his little hands, and hung his head.... Petró flew upon the witch with the knife like a madman, and was on the point of laying hands on her....
Petró spat on his hands, grabbed the spade, stepped on it, and turned the earth over, once, twice, three times... There was something hard: the spade clinked and wouldn’t go any deeper. Then he noticed a small, iron-bound chest. He tried to grab it, but the chest started sinking into the ground, deeper and deeper: and behind him, he heard a laugh that sounded more like a serpent’s hiss. “No, you won’t see the gold until you provide human blood,” said the witch, and she brought forward a six-year-old child wrapped in a white sheet, signaling that he should cut off the child's head. Petró was stunned. How absurd it was to take a man’s or even an innocent child’s life for no reason at all! In his fury, he ripped off the sheet covering the child’s head, and there stood Ivas. The poor child clasped his tiny hands and bowed his head... Petró lunged at the witch with the knife like a madman, ready to strike her...
“What did you promise for the girl?” ... thundered Basavriuk; and like a shot he was on his back.[70] The witch stamped her foot: a blue flame flashed from the earth; it illumined it all inside, and it was as if moulded of crystal; and all that was within the earth became visible, as if in the palm of the hand. Ducats, precious stones in chests and kettles, were piled in heaps beneath the very spot they stood on. His eyes burned, ... his mind grew troubled.... He grasped the knife like a madman, and the innocent blood spurted into his eyes. Diabolical laughter resounded on all sides. Misshaped monsters flew past him in herds. The witch, fastening her hands in the headless trunk, like a wolf, drank its blood.... All went round in his head. Collecting all his strength, he set out to run. Everything turned red before him. The trees seemed steeped in blood, and burned and groaned. The sky glowed and glowered.... Burning point, like lightning, flickered before his eyes. Utterly exhausted, he rushed into his miserable hovel, and fell to the ground like a log. A death-like sleep overpowered him.
“What did you promise for the girl?” ... thundered Basavriuk; and in an instant, he was on his back.[70] The witch stomped her foot: a blue flame shot up from the ground; it lit everything up inside, and it looked like it was made of crystal; and everything beneath the earth became visible, as if it were in the palm of a hand. Ducats and precious stones in chests and kettles were piled high right under where they stood. His eyes burned, ... his mind was troubled.... He grabbed the knife like a madman, and the innocent blood splattered into his eyes. Sinister laughter echoed all around. Deformed monsters rushed past him in groups. The witch, gripping the headless body, drank its blood like a wolf.... Everything spun in his mind. Summoning all his strength, he decided to run. Everything turned red before him. The trees looked soaked in blood, and they burned and groaned. The sky glowed ominously.... A blinding flash, like lightning, flickered before his eyes. Completely drained, he sprinted into his miserable little hut and collapsed onto the ground like a heavy log. A death-like sleep overwhelmed him.
Two days and two nights did Petró sleep, without once awakening. When he came to himself, on the third day, he looked long at all the corners of his hut; but in vain did he endeavour to recollect; his memory was like a miser’s pocket, from which you cannot entice a quarter of a kopek. Stretching himself, he heard something clash at his feet. He looked—two bags of gold. Then only, as if in a dream, he recollected that he had been seeking some treasure, that something had frightened him in the woods.... But at what price he had obtained it, and how, he could by no means understand.[71]
Petró slept for two days and two nights without waking up even once. When he finally came to on the third day, he stared at all the corners of his hut for a long time; but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t remember anything. His mind was like a miser’s pocket, empty of even a quarter of a kopek. As he stretched, he heard something clank at his feet. He looked down and saw two bags of gold. Only then, almost as if in a dream, did he remember that he had been searching for treasure and that something had scared him in the woods... But he couldn't figure out at what cost he had obtained it or how it had happened.[71]
Korzh saw the sacks,—and was mollified. “Such a Petrus, quite unheard of! yes, and did I not love him? Was he not to me as my own son?” And the old fellow carried on his fiction until it reduced him to tears. Pidórka began to tell him some passing gipsies had stolen Ivas; but Petró could not even recall him—to such a degree had the Devil’s influence darkened his mind! There was no reason for delay. The Pole was dismissed, and the wedding-feast prepared; rolls were baked, towels and handkerchiefs embroidered; the young people were seated at table; the wedding-loaf was cut; banduras, cymbals, pipes, kobzi, sounded, and pleasure was rife....
Korzh saw the sacks—and felt better. “What a guy Petrus, truly unbelievable! And did I not love him? Was he not like my own son?” And the old man continued his story until it brought him to tears. Pidórka started to tell him that some traveling gypsies had stolen Ivas; but Petró couldn’t even remember him—such was the darkness the Devil had cast over his mind! There was no reason to wait. The Pole was sent away, and the wedding feast was prepared; rolls were baked, towels and handkerchiefs were embroidered; the young people were seated at the table; the wedding loaf was cut; banduras, cymbals, pipes, and kobzi played, and joy was everywhere....
A wedding in the olden times was not like one of the present day. My grandfather’s aunt used to tell—what doings!—how the maidens—in festive head-dresses of yellow, blue, and pink ribbons, above which they bound gold braid; in thin chemisettes embroidered on all the seams with red silk, and strewn with tiny silver flowers; in morocco shoes, with high iron heels—danced the gorlitza as swimmingly as peacocks, and as wildly as the whirlwind; how the youths—with their ship-shaped caps upon their heads, the crowns of gold brocade, with a little slit at the nape where the hair-net peeped through, and two horns projecting, one in front and another behind, of the very finest black lambskin; in kuntushas of the finest blue silk with red borders—stepped forward one by one, their arms akimbo in stately form, and executed the gopak; how the lads—in tall Cossack caps, and light cloth svitkas, girt with silver embroidered belts, their short pipes in their teeth—skipped before them,[72] and talked nonsense. Even Korzh could not contain himself, as he gazed at the young people, from getting gay in his old age. Bandura in hand, alternately puffing at his pipe and singing, a brandy-glass upon his head, the greybeard began the national dance amid loud shouts from the merry-makers. What will not people devise in merry mood! They even began to disguise their faces. They did not look like human beings. They are not to be compared with the disguises which we have at our weddings nowadays. What do they do now? Why, imitate gipsies and Moscow pedlars. No! then one used to dress himself as a Jew, another as the Devil: they would begin by kissing each other, and end by seizing each other by the hair.... God be with them! you laughed till you held your sides. They dressed themselves in Turkish and Tartar garments. All upon them glowed like a conflagration ... and then they began to joke and play pranks.... Well, then away with the saints!
A wedding back in the day was nothing like today's celebrations. My grandfather’s aunt used to share stories—what a scene!—about the young women—in festive headpieces decorated with yellow, blue, and pink ribbons, topped with gold braid; wearing slim chemisettes embroidered with red silk along all the seams, sprinkled with tiny silver flowers; and in morocco shoes with high iron heels—dancing the gorlitza as smoothly as peacocks and as energetically as a whirlwind; how the young men—with their ship-shaped caps adorned with gold brocade, featuring a slit at the back for the hairnet to show through, and two little horns sticking out, one at the front and one at the back, made from the finest black lambskin; in kuntushas made of the best blue silk with red borders—stepped up one by one, arms crossed in a dignified manner, and performed the gopak; how the guys—in tall Cossack caps and light cloth svitkas, cinched with silver embroidered belts, pipes in their mouths—skipped in front of them, joking around. Even Korzh couldn't help but get cheerful in his old age as he watched the young people. With a bandura in hand, taking puffs from his pipe and singing, a shot glass on his head, the old man kicked off the national dance while the partygoers cheered him on. What won’t people come up with when they're having fun! They even started to cover their faces. They looked nothing like regular people. Their disguises couldn't compare to the ones we wear at weddings today. What do we do now? Just dress up like gypsies and Moscow vendors. No! Back then, one person would dress as a Jew, another as the Devil: they’d start out kissing each other and end up grabbing each other by the hair... Oh, it was hilarious! They wore Turkish and Tartar costumes, all of them shining like a fire... then they’d start joking and playing tricks... Well, then, who needs the saints!
An amusing thing happened to my grandfather’s aunt, who was at this wedding. She was dressed in a voluminous Tartar robe, and, wineglass in hand, was entertaining the company. The Evil One instigated one man to pour vodka over her from behind. Another, at the same moment, evidently not by accident, struck a light, and touched it to her; ... the flame flashed up; poor aunt, in terror, flung her robe from her, before them all.... Screams, laughter, jests, arose, as if at a fair. In a word, the old folks could not recall so merry a wedding.
An amusing thing happened to my grandfather’s aunt at the wedding. She was wearing a big Tartar robe and, with a wineglass in hand, was entertaining everyone. The devil nudged one guy to pour vodka on her from behind. At the same time, another guy, apparently not by accident, lit a match and set her robe on fire; ... the flame shot up, and poor aunt, panicked, threw off her robe in front of everyone.... Screams, laughter, and jokes erupted, just like at a fair. In short, the older folks couldn’t remember a more joyful wedding.
Pidórka and Petrus began to live like a gentleman[73] and lady. There was plenty of everything, and everything was handsome.... But honest people shook their heads when they looked at their way of living. “From the Devil no good can come,” they unanimously agreed. “Whence, except from the tempter of orthodox people, came this wealth? Where else could he get such a lot of gold? Why, on the very day that he got rich, did Basavriuk vanish as if into thin air?” Say, if you can, that people imagine things! In fact, a month had not passed, and no one would have recognized Petrus. Why, what had happened to him? God knows. He sits in one spot, and says no word to any one: he thinks continually, and seems to be trying to recall something. When Pidórka succeeds in getting him to speak, he seems to forget himself, carries on a conversation, and even grows cheerful; but if he inadvertently glances at the sacks, “Stop, stop! I have forgotten,” he cries, and again plunges into revery, and again strives to recall something. Sometimes when he has sat long in a place, it seems to him as though it were coming, just coming back to mind, ... and again all fades away. It seems as if he is sitting in the tavern: they bring him vodka; vodka stings him; vodka is repulsive to him. Some one comes along, and strikes him on the shoulder; ... but beyond that everything is veiled in darkness before him. The perspiration streams down his face, and he sits exhausted in the same place.
Pidórka and Petrus started living like a gentleman and lady. There was lots of everything, and everything looked nice.... But honest folks shook their heads when they saw their lifestyle. “Nothing good can come from the Devil,” they all agreed. “Where else, if not from the tempter of decent people, did this wealth come from? How else could he have gotten so much gold? Why did Basavriuk disappear into thin air right on the day he got rich?” Honestly, can you say people are just imagining things? In fact, a month hadn’t even passed, and no one would recognize Petrus. What happened to him? Who knows. He sits in one spot and doesn’t say a word to anyone: he’s constantly deep in thought, trying to remember something. When Pidórka finally gets him to talk, he appears to lose himself, carries on a conversation, and even gets cheerful; but if he accidentally glances at the sacks, “Stop, stop! I’ve forgotten,” he shouts, and plunges back into daydreaming, trying to remember again. Sometimes, after sitting for a while, it seems like it’s just about to come back to him... but then everything fades away again. It’s like he’s sitting in a bar: they bring him vodka; vodka stings him; vodka disgusts him. Someone comes along and taps him on the shoulder; ... but beyond that, everything is shrouded in darkness for him. Sweat pours down his face, and he sits there, exhausted, in the same spot.
What did not Pidórka do? She consulted the sorceress; and they poured out fear, and brewed stomach-ache,[11]—but all to no avail. And so the summer passed. [74]Many a Cossack had mowed and reaped: many a Cossack, more enterprising than the rest, had set off upon an expedition. Flocks of ducks were already crowding our marshes, but there was not even a hint of improvement.
What didn't Pidórka do? She went to the sorceress; they unleashed fear and caused stomachaches, [11]—but none of it worked. And so the summer went by. [74]Many Cossacks had mowed and harvested: several Cossacks, more ambitious than the rest, had gone off on an expedition. Flocks of ducks were already gathering in our marshes, but there was still no sign of improvement.
It was red upon the steppes. Ricks of grain, like Cossacks’ caps, dotted the fields here and there. On the highway were to be encountered wagons loaded with brushwood and logs. The ground had become more solid, and in places was touched with frost. Already had the snow begun to besprinkle the sky, and the branches of the trees were covered with rime like rabbit-skin. Already on frosty days the red-breasted finch hopped about on the snow-heaps like a foppish Polish nobleman, and picked out grains of corn; and children, with huge sticks, chased wooden tops upon the ice; while their fathers lay quietly on the stove, issuing forth at intervals with lighted pipes in their lips, to growl, in regular fashion, at the orthodox frost, or to take the air, and thresh the grain spread out in the barn. At last the snow began to melt, and the ice rind slipped away: but Petró remained the same; and, the longer it went on, the more morose he grew. He sat in the middle of the cottage as though nailed to the spot, with the sacks of gold at his feet. He grew shy, his hair grew long, he [75]became terrible; and still he thought of but one thing, still he tried to recall something, and got angry and ill-tempered because he could not recall it. Often, rising wildly from his seat, he gesticulates violently, fixes his eyes on something as though desirous of catching it: his lips move as though desirous of uttering some long-forgotten word—and remain speechless. Fury takes possession of him: he gnaws and bites his hands like a man half crazy, and in his vexation tears out his hair by the handful, until, calming down, he falls into forgetfulness, as it were, and again begins to recall, and is again seized with fury and fresh tortures.... What visitation of God is this?
It was red across the plains. Piles of grain, like Cossack hats, scattered the fields here and there. On the highway, you could see wagons loaded with brushwood and logs. The ground had become firmer, and in some places, it was touched with frost. Snow had already started to sprinkle the sky, and the branches of the trees were covered with frost that looked like rabbit fur. On chilly days, the red-breasted finch hopped around on the snowdrifts like a dapper Polish nobleman, picking out grains of corn; meanwhile, children chased wooden tops across the ice with huge sticks, while their fathers lounged quietly on the stove, only occasionally emerging with lit pipes to grumble at the usual cold or to take a breather and thresh the grain spread out in the barn. Eventually, the snow began to melt, and the ice crust slipped away: but Petró remained the same; the longer it continued, the more sullen he became. He sat in the middle of the cottage as if glued to the spot, with sacks of gold at his feet. He grew withdrawn, his hair grew long, he became unkempt; yet he fixated on just one thing, constantly trying to remember something, getting angry and irritable because he couldn’t recall it. Often, he would jump up wildly from his seat, gesticulating frantically, staring at something as if trying to grasp it: his lips moved as if wanting to say some long-forgotten word—but he remained silent. Rage overtook him: he gnawed and bit his hands like a man on the edge, and in his frustration, he pulled out his hair by the handful, until he calmed down, falling into a kind of forgetfulness, and then he began to remember again, only to be overtaken by fury and fresh torment... What kind of divine affliction is this?
Pidórka was neither dead nor alive. At first it was horrible to her to remain alone in the cottage; but, in course of time, the poor woman grew accustomed to her sorrow. But it was impossible to recognize the Pidórka of former days. No blush, no smile: she was thin and worn with grief, and had wept her bright eyes away. Once, some one who evidently took pity on her, advised her to go to the witch who dwelt in the Bear’s ravine, and enjoyed the reputation of being able to cure every disease in the world. She determined to try this last remedy: word by word she persuaded the old woman to come to her. This was St. John’s Eve, as it chanced. Petró lay insensible on the bench, and did not observe the new-comer. Little by little he rose, and looked about him. Suddenly he trembled in every limb, as though he were on the scaffold: his hair rose upon his head, ... and he laughed such a laugh as pierced[76] Pidórka’s heart with fear. “I have remembered, remembered!” he cried in terrible joy; and, swinging a hatchet round his head, he flung it at the old woman with all his might. The hatchet penetrated the oaken door two vershok.[12] The old woman disappeared; and a child of seven in a white blouse, with covered head, stood in the middle of the cottage.... The sheet flew off. “Ivas!” cried Pidórka, and ran to him; but the apparition became covered from head to foot with blood, and illumined the whole room with red light.... She ran into the passage in her terror, but, on recovering herself a little, wished to help him; in vain! the door had slammed to behind her so securely that she could not open it. People ran up, and began to knock: they broke in the door, as though there were but one mind among them. The whole cottage was full of smoke; and just in the middle, where Petrus had stood, was a heap of ashes, from which smoke was still rising. They flung themselves upon the sacks: only broken potsherds lay there instead of ducats. The Cossacks stood with staring eyes and open mouths, not daring to move a hair, as if rooted to the earth, such terror did this wonder inspire in them.
Pidórka was neither dead nor alive. At first, being alone in the cottage scared her; but over time, she learned to live with her sorrow. However, it was impossible to recognize the Pidórka from before. No blush, no smile: she was thin and worn down by grief, and her once-bright eyes were now dull from crying. Once, someone who clearly felt sorry for her suggested that she visit the witch who lived in the Bear’s ravine, known for curing every illness in the world. She decided to give this last remedy a try: one by one, she convinced the old woman to come to her. It happened to be St. John’s Eve. Petró lay unconscious on the bench, unaware of the newcomer. Gradually, he stood up and looked around. Suddenly, he trembled all over as if he were on the scaffold: his hair stood on end, and he laughed a laugh that pierced Pidórka’s heart with fear. “I remembered, I remembered!” he shouted with dreadful joy; swinging a hatchet over his head, he threw it at the old woman with all his strength. The hatchet went through the oaken door by two vershok. The old woman vanished, and a child of seven in a white blouse, with a covered head, appeared in the middle of the cottage.... The sheet blew off. “Ivas!” yelled Pidórka, and rushed to him; but the apparition was covered in blood from head to toe, illuminating the whole room with a red light.... In her panic, she ran into the passage, but when she regained her composure, she wanted to help him; unfortunately, the door had slammed shut behind her so tightly that she couldn’t open it. People rushed over and began knocking: they broke down the door as though they all had one shared purpose. The entire cottage was filled with smoke, and right where Petrus had stood was a pile of ashes from which smoke still rose. They threw themselves onto the sacks: only broken pots littered the ground instead of ducats. The Cossacks stood there with wide eyes and open mouths, too frightened to move, as if they were rooted to the spot, overwhelmed by this startling sight.
I do not remember what happened next. Pidórka took a vow to go upon a pilgrimage, collected the property left her by her father, and in a few days it was as if she had never been in the village. Whither she had gone, no one could tell. Officious old women would have dispatched her to the same place whither Petró had gone; but a Cossack from Kiev reported that he had seen, in a [77]cloister, a nun withered to a mere skeleton, who prayed unceasingly; and her fellow-villagers recognized her as Pidórka, by all the signs,—that no one had ever heard her utter a word; that she had come on foot, and had brought a frame for the ikon of God’s mother, set with such brilliant stones that all were dazzled at the sight.
I don’t remember what happened next. Pidórka took a vow to go on a pilgrimage, collected the belongings left to her by her father, and in just a few days it was as if she had never been in the village. No one could say where she had gone. Nosy old women would have sent her to the same place where Petró went; but a Cossack from Kiev reported that he had seen, in a [77] cloister, a nun who was just a skeleton, praying non-stop; and her fellow villagers recognized her as Pidórka by all the signs—no one had ever heard her say a word, she had walked there on foot, and she had brought a frame for the icon of God’s mother, adorned with such brilliant stones that everyone was dazzled by the sight.
But this was not the end, if you please. On the same day that the Evil One made way with Petrus, Basavriuk appeared again; but all fled from him. They knew what sort of a bird he was,—none else than Satan, who had assumed human form in order to unearth treasures; and, since treasures do not yield to unclean hands, he seduced the young. That same year, all deserted their earth huts, and collected in a village; but, even there, there was no peace, on account of that accursed Basavriuk. My late grandfather’s aunt said that he was particularly angry with her, because she had abandoned her former tavern, and tried with all his might to revenge himself upon her. Once the village elders were assembled in the tavern, and, as the saying goes, were arranging the precedence at the table, in the middle of which was placed a small roasted lamb, shame to say. They chattered about this, that, and the other,—among the rest about various marvels and strange things. Well, they saw something; it would have been nothing if only one had seen it, but all saw it; and it was this: the sheep raised his head; his goggling eyes became alive and sparkled; and the black, bristling moustache, which appeared for one instant, made a significant gesture at those present. All, at once, recognized Basavriuk’s countenance in the sheep’s head: my grandfather’s aunt[78] thought it was on the point of asking for vodka.... The worthy elders seized their hats, and hastened home.
But this wasn't the end, if you can believe it. On the same day that the Evil One got rid of Petrus, Basavriuk showed up again; but everyone ran away from him. They knew what kind of creature he was—none other than Satan, who had taken on human form to find hidden treasures; and since treasures don't respond to impure hands, he lured the young. That same year, everyone left their earth huts and gathered in a village; but even there, there was no peace because of that cursed Basavriuk. My late grandfather’s aunt said he was especially angry with her for leaving her old tavern, and he did everything he could to get back at her. One time, the village elders met in the tavern, and, as the saying goes, were deciding who would sit where at the table, which had a small roasted lamb in the center, shamefully enough. They talked about this, that, and the other—among other things, various wonders and strange events. Well, they saw something; it wouldn't have mattered if only one person had seen it, but everyone saw it; and it was this: the sheep lifted its head; its bulging eyes became alive and sparkled; and a black, bristling mustache appeared for a moment, making a significant gesture at everyone present. All at once, they recognized Basavriuk’s face in the sheep’s head: my grandfather’s aunt[78] thought it looked like it was about to ask for vodka... The respectable elders quickly grabbed their hats and rushed home.
Another time, the church starost himself, who was fond of an occasional private interview with my grandfather’s brandy-glass, had not succeeded in getting to the bottom twice, when he beheld the glass bowing very low to him. “Satan take you, let us make the sign of the cross over you!” ... And the same marvel happened to his better half. She had just begun to mix the dough in a huge kneading-trough, when suddenly the trough sprang up. “Stop, stop! where are you going?” Putting its arms akimbo, with dignity, it went skipping all about the cottage.... You may laugh, but it was no laughing-matter to your grandfathers. And in vain did Father Athanasii go through all the village with holy water, and chase the Devil through the streets with his brush; and my late grandfather’s aunt long complained, that, as soon as it was dark, some one came knocking at her door, and scratching at the wall.
Another time, the church elder, who liked to have a drink of my grandfather’s brandy now and then, couldn’t figure out what was going on twice when he saw the glass bowing very low to him. “Damn you, let’s make the sign of the cross over you!” ... The same strange thing happened to his wife. She had just started mixing dough in a big kneading trough when suddenly the trough jumped up. “Stop, stop! Where are you going?” With its arms crossed and in a dignified manner, it started hopping around the cottage.... You might laugh, but it wasn’t funny for your grandfathers. And Father Athanasii went all over the village with holy water, trying to chase the Devil away with his brush; my late grandfather’s aunt often complained that as soon as it got dark, someone would knock at her door and scratch at the wall.
Well! All appears to be quiet now, in the place where our village stands; but it was not so very long ago—my father was still alive—that I remember how a good man could not pass the ruined tavern, which a dishonest race had long managed for their own interest. From the smoke-blackened chimneys, smoke poured out in a pillar, and rising high in the air, as if to take an observation, rolled off like a cap, scattering burning coals over the steppe; and Satan (the son of a dog should not be mentioned) sobbed so pitifully in his lair, that the startled ravens rose in flocks from the neighbouring oak-wood, and flew through the air with wild cries.
Well! Everything seems quiet now in the place where our village is located; but it wasn't that long ago—my father was still alive—when I remember how a decent person couldn't walk past the ruined tavern that a dishonest group had long managed for their own benefit. From the smoke-blackened chimneys, smoke poured out like a pillar, rising high into the sky as if to check the surroundings, then drifted off like a cap, scattering burning coals over the steppe; and the devil (not worth mentioning) sobbed so pitifully in his lair that startled crows took to the air in flocks from the nearby oak forest, flying wildly and crying out.
FOOTNOTES:
[3] From St. John’s Eve and Other Stories, translated by Isabel F. Hapgood from the Russian of N. V. Gógol. (Copyright, 1886, by Thomas Y. Crowell & Co. By permission of the Publishers.)
[3] From St. John’s Eve and Other Stories, translated by Isabel F. Hapgood from the Russian of N. V. Gógol. (Copyright, 1886, by Thomas Y. Crowell & Co. By permission of the Publishers.)
[5] Wooden house.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wood house.
[6] Sir.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir.
[8] Elder.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elder.
[9] Upper garment in Little Russia.
Top clothing in Little Russia.
[10] Eight-stringed musical instrument.
Eight-string musical instrument.
[11] “To pour out fear,” is done with us in case of fear; when it is desired to know what caused it, melted lead or wax is poured into water and the object whose form it assumes is the one which frightened the sick person; after this, the fear departs. Sónvashnitza is brewed for giddiness, and pain in the bowels. To this end, a bit of stump is burned, thrown into a jug, and turned upside down into a bowl filled with water, which is placed on the patient’s stomach: after an incantation, he is given a spoonful of this water to drink.
[11] “To release fear” involves a method when someone is afraid; if you want to find out what caused that fear, melted lead or wax is poured into water, and the shape it takes reveals what scared the person. After this, the fear goes away. Sónvashnitza is made for dizziness and stomach pain. For this, a piece of stump is burned, placed in a jug, and inverted into a bowl of water that’s set on the patient's stomach: after a chant, they are given a spoonful of this water to drink.
[12] Three inches and a half.
Three and a half inches.
THE DEVIL’S WAGER[79]
BY WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAYNotes
It was the hour of the night when there be none stirring save church-yard ghosts—when all doors are closed except the gates of graves, and all eyes shut but the eyes of wicked men.
It was the time of night when nothing was moving except for graveyard ghosts—when all doors were closed except the gates of graves, and all eyes were shut except for the eyes of evil men.
When there is no sound on the earth except the ticking of the grasshopper, or the croaking of obscene frogs in the pool.
When there’s no sound on earth except for the ticking of the grasshopper or the croaking of annoying frogs in the pond.
And no light except that of the blinking stars, and the wicked and devilish wills-o’-the-wisp, as they gambol among the marshes, and lead good men astray.
And no light except for the blinking stars and the mischievous will-o’-the-wisps as they dance around the marshes, leading good people off course.
When there is nothing moving in heaven except the owl, as he flappeth along lazily; or the magician, as he rideth on his infernal broomstick, whistling through the air like the arrows of a Yorkshire archer.
When nothing is moving in the sky except the owl, gliding along slowly, or the magician, riding on his wicked broomstick, whistling through the air like the arrows of a Yorkshire archer.
It was at this hour (namely, at twelve o’clock of the night,) that two beings went winging through the black clouds, and holding converse with each other.
It was at this hour (specifically, at midnight) that two beings flew through the dark clouds, talking to each other.
Now the first was Mercurius, the messenger, not of gods (as the heathens feigned), but of demons; and the second, with whom he held company, was the soul of Sir Roger de Rollo, the brave knight. Sir Roger was Count of Chauchigny, in Champagne; Seigneur of Santerre, Villacerf and autre lieux. But the great die as[80] well as the humble; and nothing remained of brave Roger now, but his coffin and his deathless soul.
Now the first was Mercury, the messenger, not of gods (as the pagans imagined), but of demons; and the second, who he accompanied, was the soul of Sir Roger de Rollo, the brave knight. Sir Roger was the Count of Chauchigny, in Champagne; Lord of Santerre, Villacerf, and other places. But the great die just like the humble; and nothing remained of brave Roger now, but his coffin and his eternal soul.
And Mercurius, in order to keep fast the soul, his companion, had bound him round the neck with his tail; which, when the soul was stubborn, he would draw so tight as to strangle him wellnigh, sticking into him the barbed point thereof; whereat the poor soul, Sir Rollo, would groan and roar lustily.
And Mercury, to keep the soul, his companion, under control, had wrapped his tail around his neck; when the soul resisted, he would pull it tight enough to almost strangle him, digging the sharp tip into him. This made the poor soul, Sir Rollo, groan and roar loudly.
Now they two had come together from the gates of purgatory, being bound to those regions of fire and flame where poor sinners fry and roast in saecula saeculorum.
Now they had come together from the gates of purgatory, being tied to those regions of fire and flame where poor sinners sizzle and suffer endlessly.
“It is hard,” said the poor Sir Rollo, as they went gliding through the clouds, “that I should thus be condemned for ever, and all for want of a single ave.”
“It’s unfair,” said the poor Sir Rollo, as they glided through the clouds, “that I should be condemned forever, all for lacking a single ave.”
“How, Sir Soul?” said the demon. “You were on earth so wicked, that not one, or a million of aves, could suffice to keep from hell-flame a creature like thee; but cheer up and be merry; thou wilt be but a subject of our lord the Devil, as am I; and, perhaps, thou wilt be advanced to posts of honour, as am I also:” and to show his authority, he lashed with his tail the ribs of the wretched Rollo.
“How, Sir Soul?” said the demon. “You were on earth so wicked that not one, or even a million, birds could save someone like you from the flames of hell; but don’t worry and try to be happy; you’ll just be a servant of our lord the Devil, like I am; and maybe you’ll even be promoted to positions of honor, just like I am too.” And to demonstrate his power, he whipped the ribs of the miserable Rollo with his tail.
“Nevertheless, sinner as I am, one more ave would have saved me; for my sister, who was Abbess of St. Mary of Chauchigny, did so prevail, by her prayer and good works, for my lost and wretched soul, that every day I felt the pains of purgatory decrease; the pitchforks which, on my first entry, had never ceased to vex and torment my poor carcass, were now not applied above once a week; the roasting had ceased, the boiling[81] had discontinued; only a certain warmth was kept up, to remind me of my situation.”
“Still, as much of a sinner as I am, one more prayer could have saved me; for my sister, who was the Abbess of St. Mary of Chauchigny, managed through her prayers and good deeds to help my lost and miserable soul, to the point where every day I felt the pains of purgatory lessen. The torment I initially endured, which had been relentless since I first arrived, now happened only about once a week; the roasting had stopped, the boiling had ended; only a slight warmth remained to remind me of my situation.”
“A gentle stew,” said the demon.
“A gentle stew,” said the demon.
“Yea, truly, I was but in a stew, and all from the effects of the prayers of my blessed sister. But yesterday, he who watched me in purgatory told me, that yet another prayer from my sister, and my bonds should be unloosed, and I, who am now a devil, should have been a blessed angel.”
“Yeah, honestly, I was really struggling, and it was all because of my sister's prayers. But yesterday, the one who observed me in purgatory told me that one more prayer from my sister, and my chains would be broken, and I, who am now a devil, could have been a blessed angel.”
“And the other ave?” said the demon.
“And the other avenue?” said the demon.
“She died, sir—my sister died—death choked her in the middle of the prayer.” And hereat the wretched spirit began to weep and whine piteously; his salt tears falling over his beard, and scalding the tail of Mercurius the devil.
“She died, sir—my sister died—death took her in the middle of the prayer.” And with that, the miserable spirit began to cry and whine painfully; his salty tears falling over his beard and burning the tail of Mercurius the devil.
“It is, in truth, a hard case,” said the demon; “but I know of no remedy save patience, and for that you will have an excellent opportunity in your lodgings below.”
“It’s definitely a tough situation,” said the demon; “but I can’t think of any solution except for patience, and you’ll have a great chance to practice that in your place downstairs.”
“But I have relations,” said the Earl; “my kinsman Randal, who has inherited my lands, will he not say a prayer for his uncle?”
“But I have family,” said the Earl; “my relative Randal, who has inherited my lands, won’t he say a prayer for his uncle?”
“Thou didst hate and oppress him when living.”
"You hated and oppressed him when he was alive."
“It is true; but an ave is not much; his sister, my niece, Matilda—”
“It’s true; but an ave isn’t much; his sister, my niece, Matilda—”
“You shut her in a convent, and hanged her lover.”
“You locked her away in a convent and executed her lover.”
“Had I not reason? besides, has she not others?”
“Didn't I have a reason? Besides, doesn’t she have others?”
“A dozen, without a doubt.”
“A dozen, for sure.”
“And my brother, the prior?”
"And my brother, the leader?"
“A liege subject of my lord the Devil: he never opens his mouth, except to utter an oath, or to swallow a cup of wine.[82]”
“A loyal follower of my lord the Devil: he only speaks to curse or to drink a glass of wine.[82]”
“And yet, if but one of these would but say an ave for me, I should be saved.”
“And yet, if just one of them would say a prayer for me, I would be saved.”
“Aves with them are rarae aves,” replied Mercurius, wagging his tail right waggishly; “and, what is more, I will lay thee any wager that no one of these will say a prayer to save thee.”
“A birds with them are rare birds,” replied Mercurius, wagging his tail playfully; “and, what’s more, I’ll bet you that none of them will say a prayer to save you.”
“I would wager willingly,” responded he of Chauchigny; “but what has a poor soul like me to stake?”
“I’d happily take that bet,” replied the man from Chauchigny; “but what could a poor soul like me possibly wager?”
“Every evening, after the day’s roasting, my lord Satan giveth a cup of cold water to his servants; I will bet thee thy water for a year, that none of the three will pray for thee.”
“Every evening, after the day's heat, my lord Satan gives a cup of cold water to his servants; I'll bet you your water for a year that none of the three will pray for you.”
“Done!” said Rollo.
"Done!" Rollo said.
“Done!” said the demon; “and here, if I mistake not, is thy castle of Chauchigny.”
“Done!” said the demon. “And here, if I’m not mistaken, is your castle of Chauchigny.”
Indeed, it was true. The soul, on looking down, perceived the tall towers, the courts, the stables, and the fair gardens of the castle. Although it was past midnight, there was a blaze of light in the banqueting-hall, and a lamp burning in the open window of the Lady Matilda.
Indeed, it was true. The soul, gazing down, saw the tall towers, the courtyards, the stables, and the beautiful gardens of the castle. Even though it was past midnight, there was a bright light in the banquet hall, and a lamp lit in the open window of Lady Matilda.
“With whom shall we begin?” said the demon: “with the baron or the lady?”
“With whom should we start?” asked the demon. “The baron or the lady?”
“With the lady, if you will.”
“With the lady, if you don’t mind.”
“Be it so; her window is open, let us enter.”
“Alright; her window is open, let’s go in.”
So they descended, and entered silently into Matilda’s chamber.
So they went down and quietly entered Matilda’s room.
The young lady’s eyes were fixed so intently on a little clock, that it was no wonder that she did not perceive the entrance of her two visitors. Her fair cheek[83] rested in her white arm, and her white arm on the cushion of a great chair in which she sat, pleasantly supported by sweet thoughts and swan’s down; a lute was at her side, and a book of prayers lay under the table (for piety is always modest). Like the amorous Alexander, she sighed and looked (at the clock)—and sighed for ten minutes or more, when she softly breathed the word “Edward!”
The young woman's eyes were so focused on a little clock that it was no surprise she didn't notice the arrival of her two visitors. Her fair cheek[83] rested on her white arm, which was propped on the cushion of a large chair she sat in, comfortably surrounded by sweet thoughts and soft fabric; a lute was beside her, and a book of prayers lay under the table (since piety is always modest). Like the lovesick Alexander, she sighed and glanced at the clock—sighing for ten minutes or more—until she softly breathed the word “Edward!”
At this the soul of the Baron was wroth. “The jade is at her old pranks,” said he to the devil; and then addressing Matilda: “I pray thee, sweet niece, turn thy thoughts for a moment from that villainous page, Edward, and give them to thine affectionate uncle.”
At this, the Baron's soul was furious. “The girl is up to her old tricks,” he said to the devil; then turning to Matilda: “Please, dear niece, take a moment away from that treacherous page, Edward, and think about your loving uncle.”
When she heard the voice, and saw the awful apparition of her uncle (for a year’s sojourn in purgatory had not increased the comeliness of his appearance), she started, screamed, and of course fainted.
When she heard the voice and saw the horrifying sight of her uncle (because a year in purgatory hadn't made him any more attractive), she jumped, screamed, and naturally fainted.
But the devil Mercurius soon restored her to herself. “What’s o’clock?” said she, as soon as she had recovered from her fit: “is he come?”
But the devil Mercurius quickly brought her back to herself. “What time is it?” she asked as soon as she had gotten over her episode. “Has he arrived?”
“Not thy lover, Maude, but thine uncle—that is, his soul. For the love of heaven, listen to me: I have been frying in purgatory for a year past, and should have been in heaven but for the want of a single ave.”
“Not your lover, Maude, but your uncle—that is, his soul. For the love of heaven, listen to me: I have been suffering in purgatory for a year now, and I could have been in heaven if it weren’t for the lack of a single ave.”
“I will say it for thee tomorrow, uncle.”
"I'll say it for you tomorrow, uncle."
“Tonight, or never.”
"Tonight, or never."
“Well, tonight be it:” and she requested the devil Mercurius to give her the prayer-book, from under the table; but he had no sooner touched the holy book than he dropped it with a shriek and a yell. “It was hotter,[84]” he said, “than his master Sir Lucifer’s own particular pitchfork.” And the lady was forced to begin her ave without the aid of her missal.
“Well, tonight it is,” she said, and she asked the devil Mercurius to hand her the prayer book from under the table; but as soon as he touched the holy book, he dropped it with a scream. “It was hotter,” he said, “than his master Sir Lucifer’s own personal pitchfork.” And the lady had to start her prayer without the help of her missal.
At the commencement of her devotions the demon retired, and carried with him the anxious soul of poor Sir Roger de Rollo.
At the start of her prayers, the demon left, taking with him the troubled soul of poor Sir Roger de Rollo.
The lady knelt down—she sighed deeply; she looked again at the clock, and began—
The lady knelt down—she let out a deep sigh; she glanced back at the clock and started—
“Ave Maria.”
“Ave Maria.”
When a lute was heard under the window, and a sweet voice singing—
When a lute was playing outside the window, along with a sweet voice singing—
“Hark!” said Matilda.
"Listen!" said Matilda.
And the sun has set, Searching, like an intense lover,
The heart of the glowing west—
Lifting the moon, her silver shield,
And calling on the stars to protect The dreams of my lovely Mathilde!”
“For mercy’s sake!” said Sir Rollo, “the ave first, and next the song.”
“For mercy’s sake!” said Sir Rollo, “the prayer first, and then the song.”
So Matilda again dutifully betook her to her devotions, and began—
So Matilda once more dutifully went to her prayers and started—
“Ave Maria gratia plena!” but the music began again, and the prayer ceased of course.
“Ave Maria, full of grace!” but the music started up again, and the prayer stopped, of course.
Hidden by her dark and gloomy cloak,
In hopeful devotion, I have come here, And humbly sing my evening hymn.[85]
(For no holy pilgrim kneeled,
Or cried at feet more pure than yours),
"My pure love, my sweet Mathilde!"
“Virgin love!” said the Baron. “Upon my soul, this is too bad!” and he thought of the lady’s lover whom he had caused to be hanged.
“Virgin love!” said the Baron. “Honestly, this is just awful!” and he thought about the lady’s lover whom he had caused to be hanged.
But she only thought of him who stood singing at her window.
But she only thought of the guy who was singing at her window.
“Niece Matilda!” cried Sir Roger, agonizedly, “wilt thou listen to the lies of an impudent page, whilst thine uncle is waiting but a dozen words to make him happy?”
“Niece Matilda!” cried Sir Roger, desperately, “will you listen to the lies of an arrogant servant while your uncle is just waiting for a few words to make him happy?”
At this Matilda grew angry: “Edward is neither impudent nor a liar, Sir Uncle, and I will listen to the end of the song.”
At this, Matilda got angry: “Edward is neither rude nor a liar, Uncle, and I will listen to the end of the song.”
“Come away,” said Mercurius; “he hath yet got wield, field, sealed, congealed, and a dozen other rhymes beside; and after the song will come the supper.”
“Come away,” said Mercurius; “he still has wield, field, sealed, congealed, and a dozen other rhymes to go; and after the song, supper will follow.”
So the poor soul was obliged to go; while the lady listened, and the page sung away till morning.
So the poor soul had to leave; while the lady listened, and the page sang away until morning.
“My virtues have been my ruin,” said poor Sir Rollo, as he and Mercurius slunk silently out of the window. “Had I hanged that knave Edward, as I did the page his predecessor, my niece would have sung mine ave, and I should have been by this time an angel in heaven.”
“My virtues have been my downfall,” said poor Sir Rollo, as he and Mercurius quietly slipped out of the window. “If I had hanged that scoundrel Edward, like I did the page before him, my niece would have praised me, and I would have been an angel in heaven by now.”
“He is reserved for wiser purposes,” responded the devil: “he will assassinate your successor, the lady Mathilde’s brother; and, in consequence, will be hanged. In the love of the lady he will be succeeded by a gardener,[86] who will be replaced by a monk, who will give way to an ostler, who will be deposed by a Jew pedlar, who shall, finally, yield to a noble earl, the future husband of the fair Mathilde. So that, you see, instead of having one poor soul a-frying, we may now look forward to a goodly harvest for our lord the Devil.”
“He’s meant for smarter purposes,” the devil replied. “He’s going to kill your successor, the lady Mathilde’s brother, and as a result, he’ll be hanged. In the lady's love, he’ll be replaced by a gardener,[86] who will then be replaced by a monk, who will give way to a stableman, who will be succeeded by a Jewish peddler, who will ultimately yield to a noble earl, the future husband of the lovely Mathilde. So, you see, instead of having just one poor soul suffering, we can now look forward to a plentiful harvest for our lord the Devil.”
The soul of the Baron began to think that his companion knew too much for one who would make fair bets; but there was no help for it; he would not, and he could not cry off: and he prayed inwardly that the brother might be found more pious than the sister.
The Baron's soul started to feel that his companion was too informed for someone who would place honest bets; but there was nothing to be done about it; he wouldn't, and he couldn't back out: and he silently hoped that the brother would turn out to be more pious than the sister.
But there seemed little chance of this. As they crossed the court, lackeys, with smoking dishes and full jugs, passed and repassed continually, although it was long past midnight. On entering the hall, they found Sir Randal at the head of a vast table, surrounded by a fiercer and more motley collection of individuals than had congregated there even in the time of Sir Rollo. The lord of the castle had signified that “it was his royal pleasure to be drunk,” and the gentlemen of his train had obsequiously followed their master. Mercurius was delighted with the scene, and relaxed his usually rigid countenance into a bland and benevolent smile, which became him wonderfully.
But there seemed to be little chance of that. As they crossed the courtyard, servants with hot dishes and full jugs kept passing by, even though it was well past midnight. Upon entering the hall, they found Sir Randal at the head of a long table, surrounded by a wilder and more diverse group of people than had gathered there even during Sir Rollo's time. The lord of the castle had indicated that “it was his royal pleasure to be drunk,” and the gentlemen in his company had obediently followed their master. Mercurius was thrilled by the scene and relaxed his usually stern face into a friendly and warm smile, which suited him wonderfully.
The entrance of Sir Roger, who had been dead about a year, and a person with hoofs, horns, and a tail, rather disturbed the hilarity of the company. Sir Randal dropped his cup of wine; and Father Peter, the confessor, incontinently paused in the midst of a profane song, with which he was amusing the society.
The arrival of Sir Roger, who had been dead for about a year, along with someone who had hooves, horns, and a tail, really interrupted the fun of the group. Sir Randal dropped his wine cup, and Father Peter, the confessor, abruptly stopped in the middle of a crude song he was entertaining everyone with.
“Alive!” screamed Sir Randal.
"Alive!" shouted Sir Randal.
“No, my lord,” Mercurius said; “Sir Roger is dead, but cometh on a matter of business; and I have the honour to act as his counsellor and attendant.”
“No, my lord,” Mercurius said; “Sir Roger is dead, but he’s here on a matter of business; and I have the honor of serving as his counselor and assistant.”
“Nephew,” said Sir Roger, “the demon saith justly; I am come on a trifling affair, in which thy service is essential.”
“Nephew,” said Sir Roger, “the demon says rightly; I’ve come for a minor matter where your help is crucial.”
“I will do anything, uncle, in my power.”
“I'll do whatever I can, uncle.”
“Thou canst give me life, if thou wilt?” But Sir Randal looked very blank at this proposition. “I mean life spiritual, Randal,” said Sir Roger; and thereupon he explained to him the nature of the wager.
“Can you give me life, if you want to?” But Sir Randal just stared at this suggestion in confusion. “I mean spiritual life, Randal,” said Sir Roger; and then he explained to him what the wager was about.
Whilst he was telling his story, his companion Mercurius was playing all sorts of antics in the hall; and, by his wit and fun, became so popular with this godless crew, that they lost all the fear which his first appearance had given them. The friar was wonderfully taken with him, and used his utmost eloquence and endeavours to convert the devil; the knights stopped drinking to listen to the argument; the men-at-arms forbore brawling; and the wicked little pages crowded round the two strange disputants, to hear their edifying discourse. The ghostly man, however, had little chance in the controversy, and certainly little learning to carry it on. Sir Randal interrupted him. “Father Peter,” said he, “our kinsman is condemned for ever, for want of a single ave: wilt thou say it for him?” “Willingly, my lord,” said the monk, “with my book;” and accordingly he produced his missal to read, without which aid it appeared that the holy father could not manage the desired prayer. But the crafty Mercurius had, by his devilish[88] art, inserted a song in the place of the ave, so that Father Peter, instead of chanting an hymn, sang the following irreverent ditty:—
While he was sharing his story, his companion Mercurius was pulling all sorts of stunts in the hall, and with his humor and antics, he became so popular with this unruly crowd that they lost the fear his initial presence had instilled in them. The friar was quite taken with him and used all his eloquence and effort to try to convert the devil; the knights stopped drinking to listen to the debate; the men-at-arms paused their fighting; and the mischievous little pages gathered around the two unusual debaters to hear their enlightening discussion. However, the holy man had little chance in the argument and certainly lacked the knowledge to carry it on. Sir Randal interrupted him. “Father Peter,” he said, “our relative is condemned forever for missing a single ave: will you say it for him?” “Gladly, my lord,” replied the monk, “with my book;” and so he pulled out his missal to read, as it seemed that the holy father couldn’t manage the needed prayer without it. But the sly Mercurius had, through his devilish trickery, inserted a song in place of the ave, so that Father Peter, instead of singing a hymn, sang the following irreverent tune:—
The time for sinners to pray:
But the mid-day bell is much better, Which tells the time for dinner; When I see a smoking fish,
Or capon drowned in gravy, Or a noble leg on a silver platter, I sing my greeting with full joy.
Where I sit so happily; A smiling rosy country girl My saint and holy patron. I kiss her cheek, so red and smooth,
I curl her hair. And I speak into her willing ear A very religious ave.
And holy saints, forgive me; He definitely lives a really good life. Who admires a good life. They say the air above is our flesh,
Our divine blood: Oh, wow! In the midst of all the changes there, "They might not alter our drinks!"
And with this pious wish the holy confessor tumbled under the table in an agony of devout drunkenness; whilst the knights, the men-at-arms, and the wicked little pages, rang out the last verse with a most melodious and[89] emphatic glee. “I am sorry, fair uncle,” hiccupped Sir Randal, “that, in the matter of the ave, we could not oblige thee in a more orthodox manner; but the holy father has failed, and there is not another man in the hall who hath an idea of a prayer.”
And with this sincere wish, the holy confessor collapsed under the table in a fit of devout drunkenness, while the knights, the soldiers, and the mischievous little pages sang the last verse with a joyful and emphatic enthusiasm. "I'm sorry, dear uncle," hiccupped Sir Randal, "that we couldn't offer you a more traditional amen; but the holy father has passed out, and no one else in the hall knows a prayer."
“It is my own fault,” said Sir Rollo; “for I hanged the last confessor.” And he wished his nephew a surly goodnight, as he prepared to quit the room.
“It’s my own fault,” said Sir Rollo; “because I executed the last confessor.” And he wished his nephew a grumpy goodnight as he got ready to leave the room.
“Au revoir, gentlemen,” said the devil Mercurius; and once more fixed his tail round the neck of his disappointed companion.
“Goodbye, gentlemen,” said the devil Mercurius; and once again wrapped his tail around the neck of his disappointed companion.
The spirit of poor Rollo was sadly cast down; the devil, on the contrary, was in high good humour. He wagged his tail with the most satisfied air in the world, and cut a hundred jokes at the expense of his poor associate. On they sped, cleaving swiftly through the cold night winds, frightening the birds that were roosting in the woods, and the owls that were watching in the towers.
The spirit of poor Rollo was really low; the devil, on the other hand, was in a great mood. He wagged his tail with the most satisfied look in the world and made a hundred jokes at the expense of his poor partner. They sped on, slicing through the cold night winds, scaring the birds that were roosting in the woods and the owls that were watching from the towers.
In the twinkling of an eye, as it is known, devils can fly hundreds of miles: so that almost the same beat of the clock which left these two in Champagne found them hovering over Paris. They dropped into the court of the Lazarist Convent, and winded their way, through passage and cloister, until they reached the door of the prior’s cell.
In the blink of an eye, as it's said, devils can fly hundreds of miles: so that almost the same tick of the clock that left these two in Champagne found them hovering over Paris. They landed in the courtyard of the Lazarist Convent and made their way through the passage and cloister until they reached the door of the prior's cell.
Now the prior, Rollo’s brother, was a wicked and malignant sorcerer; his time was spent in conjuring devils and doing wicked deeds, instead of fasting, scourging, and singing holy psalms: this Mercurius knew; and he, therefore, was fully at ease as to the final result of his wager with poor Sir Roger.[90]
Now the prior, Rollo's brother, was a cruel and malicious sorcerer; he spent his time summoning demons and committing evil acts instead of fasting, punishing himself, and singing holy hymns: this Mercurius knew; and because of that, he felt completely confident about the outcome of his bet with poor Sir Roger.[90]
“You seem to be well acquainted with the road,” said the knight.
“You seem to know the road well,” said the knight.
“I have reason,” answered Mercurius, “having, for a long period, had the acquaintance of his reverence, your brother; but you have little chance with him.”
“I have a reason,” replied Mercurius, “having known your brother, his reverence, for a long time; but you don't have much of a chance with him.”
“And why?” said Sir Rollo.
“And why?” asked Sir Rollo.
“He is under a bond to my master, never to say a prayer, or else his soul and his body are forfeited at once.”
"He is bound to my master, never to say a prayer, or else he will lose both his soul and his body immediately."
“Why, thou false and traitorous devil!” said the enraged knight; “and thou knewest this when we made our wager?”
“Why, you deceitful and treacherous devil!” said the furious knight; “and you knew this when we made our bet?”
“Undoubtedly: do you suppose I would have done so had there been any chance of losing?”
“Of course not: do you really think I would have done that if there was any chance of losing?”
And with this they arrived at Father Ignatius’s door.
And with this, they reached Father Ignatius's door.
“Thy cursed presence threw a spell on my niece, and stopped the tongue of my nephew’s chaplain; I do believe that had I seen either of them alone, my wager had been won.”
“Your cursed presence put a spell on my niece and silenced my nephew’s chaplain; I truly believe that if I had seen either of them alone, I would have won my bet.”
“Certainly; therefore, I took good care to go with thee; however, thou mayest see the prior alone, if thou wilt; and lo! his door is open. I will stand without for five minutes when it will be time to commence our journey.”
“Of course; so I made sure to go with you; however, you can see the previous one by yourself, if you want; and look! his door is open. I’ll wait outside for five minutes, and then it will be time for us to start our journey.”
It was the poor Baron’s last chance: and he entered his brother’s room more for the five minutes’ respite than from any hope of success.
It was the poor Baron's last chance, and he walked into his brother's room more for the five minutes of relief than from any hope of success.
Father Ignatius, the prior, was absorbed in magic calculations: he stood in the middle of a circle of skulls, with no garment except his long white beard, which reached to his knees; he was waving a silver rod,[91] and muttering imprecations in some horrible tongue.
Father Ignatius, the prior, was deep in magical calculations: he stood in the center of a circle of skulls, wearing nothing except his long white beard, which reached down to his knees; he was waving a silver rod,[91] and muttering curses in some dreadful language.
But Sir Rollo came forward and interrupted his incantation. “I am,” said he, “the shade of thy brother Roger de Rollo; and have come, from pure brotherly love, to warn thee of thy fate.”
But Sir Rollo stepped forward and interrupted his spell. “I am,” he said, “the spirit of your brother Roger de Rollo; and I’ve come, out of brotherly love, to warn you about your fate.”
“Whence camest thou?”
“Where did you come from?”
“From the abode of the blessed in Paradise,” replied Sir Roger, who was inspired with a sudden thought; “it was but five minutes ago that the Patron Saint of thy church told me of thy danger, and of thy wicked compact with the fiend. ‘Go,’ said he, ‘to thy miserable brother, and tell him there is but one way by which he may escape from paying the awful forfeit of his bond.’”
“From the home of the blessed in Paradise,” replied Sir Roger, who had a sudden idea; “it was just five minutes ago that the Patron Saint of your church warned me about your danger and your evil deal with the devil. ‘Go,’ he said, ‘to your miserable brother, and tell him there’s only one way he can escape the terrible consequences of his pact.’”
“And how may that be?” said the prior; “the false fiend hath deceived me; I have given him my soul, but have received no worldly benefit in return. Brother! dear brother! how may I escape?”
“And how can that be?” said the prior; “the false fiend has tricked me; I’ve given him my soul, but I haven’t gained any worldly benefit in return. Brother! dear brother! how can I escape?”
“I will tell thee. As soon as I heard the voice of blessed St. Mary Lazarus” (the worthy Earl had, at a pinch, coined the name of a saint), “I left the clouds, where, with other angels, I was seated, and sped hither to save thee. ‘Thy brother,’ said the Saint, ‘hath but one day more to live, when he will become for all eternity the subject of Satan; if he would escape, he must boldly break his bond, by saying an ave.’”
"I'll tell you. As soon as I heard the voice of blessed St. Mary Lazarus" (the worthy Earl had, in a pinch, made up the name of a saint), "I left the clouds, where I was sitting with other angels, and rushed here to save you. 'Your brother,' said the Saint, 'has only one day left to live; after that, he will become for all eternity a servant of Satan. If he wants to escape, he must boldly break his bond by saying an ave.'"
“It is the express condition of the agreement,” said the unhappy monk, “I must say no prayer, or that instant I become Satan’s, body and soul.”
“It’s a clear condition of the agreement,” said the unhappy monk, “I can’t say any prayers, or the moment I do, I belong to Satan, body and soul.”
“It is the express condition of the Saint,” answered Roger, fiercely; “pray, brother, pray, or thou art lost for ever.[92]”
“It is the clear condition of the Saint,” Roger replied fiercely. “Pray, brother, pray, or you will be lost forever.[92]”
So the foolish monk knelt down, and devoutly sung out an ave. “Amen!” said Sir Roger, devoutly.
So the foolish monk knelt down and earnestly sang an ave. "Amen!" said Sir Roger, sincerely.
“Amen!” said Mercurius, as, suddenly, coming behind, he seized Ignatius by his long beard, and flew up with him to the top of the church-steeple.
“Amen!” said Mercurius, as he suddenly came up from behind, grabbed Ignatius by his long beard, and soared up with him to the top of the church steeple.
The monk roared, and screamed, and swore against his brother; but it was of no avail: Sir Roger smiled kindly on him, and said, “Do not fret, brother; it must have come to this in a year or two.”
The monk shouted, yelled, and cursed at his brother; but it didn't matter: Sir Roger smiled gently at him and said, “Don't worry, brother; this was bound to happen in a year or two.”
And he flew alongside of Mercurius to the steeple-top: but this time the devil had not his tail round his neck. “I will let thee off thy bet,” said he to the demon; for he could afford, now, to be generous.
And he flew next to Mercury to the top of the steeple: but this time, the devil didn't have his tail around his neck. "I’ll let you off your bet," he said to the demon; he could be generous now.
“I believe, my lord,” said the demon, politely, “that our ways separate here.” Sir Roger sailed gaily upwards: while Mercurius having bound the miserable monk faster than ever, he sunk downwards to earth, and perhaps lower. Ignatius was heard roaring and screaming as the devil dashed him against the iron spikes and buttresses of the church.
“I believe, my lord,” said the demon, politely, “that our paths part here.” Sir Roger sailed happily upwards; while Mercurius bound the unfortunate monk even tighter, he sunk downwards to earth, and perhaps further. Ignatius could be heard roaring and screaming as the devil hurled him against the iron spikes and buttresses of the church.
THE PAINTER’S BARGAIN[93]
BY WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAYNotes
Simon Gambouge was the son of Solomon Gambouge; and as all the world knows, both father and son were astonishingly clever fellows at their profession. Solomon painted landscapes, which nobody bought; and Simon took a higher line, and painted portraits to admiration, only nobody came to sit to him.
Simon Gambouge was the son of Solomon Gambouge, and as everyone knows, both father and son were incredibly talented in their field. Solomon painted landscapes that nobody bought, while Simon aimed higher and painted portraits that were admired, but unfortunately, no one came to pose for him.
As he was not gaining five pounds a year by his profession, and had arrived at the age of twenty, at least, Simon determined to better himself by taking a wife,—a plan which a number of other wise men adopt, in similar years and circumstances. So Simon prevailed upon a butcher’s daughter (to whom he owed considerable for cutlets) to quit the meat-shop and follow him. Griskinissa—such was the fair creature’s name—“was as lovely a bit of mutton,” her father said, “as ever a man would wish to stick a knife into.” She had sat to the painter for all sorts of characters; and the curious who possess any of Gambouge’s pictures will see her as Venus, Minerva, Madonna, and in numberless other characters: Portrait of a lady—Griskinissa; Sleeping Nymph—Griskinissa, without a rag of clothes, lying in a forest; Maternal Solicitude—Griskinissa again, with young Master Gambouge, who was by this time the offspring of their affections.[94]
Since he wasn't making an extra five pounds a year from his job and was already twenty, Simon decided to improve his life by getting married—a choice that many other sensible men make around the same age. So, Simon convinced a butcher's daughter (from whom he owed quite a bit for meat) to leave the meat shop and come with him. Griskinissa—that was the lovely girl's name—“was as lovely a piece of mutton,” her father said, “as any man would want to have for dinner.” She had posed for the painter in all sorts of roles, and those lucky enough to own any of Gambouge’s paintings will see her as Venus, Minerva, Madonna, and in countless other portrayals: Portrait of a Lady—Griskinissa; Sleeping Nymph—Griskinissa, completely naked in a forest; Maternal Solicitude—Griskinissa again, with little Master Gambouge, who was by then their child.[94]
The lady brought the painter a handsome little fortune of a couple of hundred pounds; and as long as this sum lasted no woman could be more lovely or loving. But want began speedily to attack their little household; baker’s bills were unpaid; rent was due, and the reckless landlord gave no quarter; and, to crown the whole, her father, unnatural butcher! suddenly stopped the supplies of mutton-chops; and swore that his daughter, and the dauber, her husband, should have no more of his wares. At first they embraced tenderly, and, kissing and crying over their little infant, vowed to heaven that they would do without: but in the course of the evening Griskinissa grew peckish, and poor Simon pawned his best coat.
The lady gave the painter a nice little fortune of a few hundred pounds, and as long as that money lasted, no woman could be more beautiful or affectionate. But soon, financial difficulties started to hit their small household; they had unpaid bakery bills, rent was due, and the ruthless landlord showed no mercy. To make matters worse, her father, an unreasonable butcher, suddenly cut off the supply of mutton chops and declared that his daughter and her husband, the painter, would receive none of his goods anymore. At first, they held each other closely, crying and kissing over their baby, promising to make do without. But by the end of the evening, Griskinissa felt hungry, and poor Simon had to pawn his best coat.
When this habit of pawning is discovered, it appears to the poor a kind of Eldorado. Gambouge and his wife were so delighted, that they, in course of a month, made away with her gold chain, her great warming-pan, his best crimson plush inexpressibles, two wigs, a washhand basin and ewer, fire-irons, window-curtains, crockery, and arm-chairs. Griskinissa said, smiling, that she had found a second father in her uncle,—a base pun, which showed that her mind was corrupted, and that she was no longer the tender, simple Griskinissa of other days.
When this habit of pawning is discovered, it seems to the poor like a kind of paradise. Gambouge and his wife were so thrilled that, in just a month, they got rid of her gold chain, her large warming pan, his best crimson plush pants, two wigs, a wash basin and pitcher, fire tools, curtains, dishes, and armchairs. Griskinissa said, smiling, that she had found a second father in her uncle—an awful joke that showed her mind was corrupted, and that she was no longer the gentle, simple Griskinissa of the past.
I am sorry to say that she had taken to drinking; she swallowed the warming-pan in the course of three days, and fuddled herself one whole evening with the crimson plush breeches.
I’m sorry to say that she had started drinking; she downed the warming-pan over the course of three days and got herself drunk one whole evening with the crimson plush pants.
Drinking is the devil—the father, that is to say, of all vices. Griskinissa’s face and her mind grew ugly together; her good humour changed to bilious, bitter discontent;[95] her pretty, fond epithets, to foul abuse and swearing; her tender blue eyes grew watery and blear, and the peach-colour on her cheeks fled from its old habitation, and crowded up into her nose, where, with a number of pimples, it stuck fast. Add to this a dirty, draggle-tailed chintz; long, matted hair, wandering into her eyes, and over her lean shoulders, which were once so snowy, and you have the picture of drunkenness and Mrs. Simon Gambouge.
Drinking is the devil—it’s the source of all vices. Griskinissa’s face and mind became ugly together; her good humor turned into bitter discontent. Her sweet nicknames turned into harsh insults and swearing; her tender blue eyes became watery and bloodshot, and the rosy color in her cheeks vanished, settling into her nose, where pimples took hold. On top of this, there was a dirty, draggy chintz dress; long, tangled hair falling into her eyes and over her once smooth shoulders. That’s the image of drunkenness and Mrs. Simon Gambouge.[95]
Poor Simon, who had been a gay, lively fellow enough in the days of his better fortune, was completely cast down by his present ill luck, and cowed by the ferocity of his wife. From morning till night the neighbours could hear this woman’s tongue, and understand her doings; bellows went skimming across the room, chairs were flumped down on the floor, and poor Gambouge’s oil and varnish pots went clattering through the windows, or down the stairs. The baby roared all day; and Simon sat pale and idle in a corner, taking a small sup at the brandy-bottle, when Mrs. Gambouge was out of the way.
Poor Simon, who used to be a cheerful and lively guy during his better days, was completely crushed by his bad luck now and intimidated by his wife’s harshness. From morning till night, the neighbors could hear her shouting and see her actions; pots flew across the room, chairs were slammed down on the floor, and poor Gambouge’s oil and varnish cans went tumbling out the windows or down the stairs. The baby cried nonstop all day, while Simon sat pale and useless in a corner, taking small sips from the brandy bottle whenever Mrs. Gambouge wasn’t around.
One day, as he sat disconsolately at his easel, furbishing up a picture of his wife, in the character of Peace, which he had commenced a year before, he was more than ordinarily desperate, and cursed and swore in the most pathetic manner. “O miserable fate of genius!” cried he, “was I, a man of such commanding talents, born for this? to be bullied by a fiend of a wife; to have my masterpieces neglected by the world, or sold only for a few pieces? Cursed be the love which has misled me; cursed be the art which is unworthy of me! Let me dig or steal, let me sell myself as a soldier, or sell[96] myself to the Devil, I should not be more wretched than I am now!”
One day, as he sat hopelessly at his easel, working on a painting of his wife as Peace, which he had started a year earlier, he felt especially desperate and cursed in the most moving way. “Oh, what a miserable fate for a genius!” he exclaimed. “Was I, a man of such great talent, meant for this? To be tormented by a nightmarish wife, to see my masterpieces ignored by the world or sold for just a few coins? Curse the love that has led me astray; curse the art that is beneath me! Let me dig or steal, let me sell myself as a soldier or sell myself to the Devil, I couldn’t be more miserable than I am right now!”
“Quite the contrary,” cried a small, cheery voice.
"Not at all," shouted a little, cheerful voice.
“What!” exclaimed Gambouge, trembling and surprised. “Who’s there?—where are you?—who are you?”
“What!” Gambouge exclaimed, trembling and shocked. “Who’s there?—where are you?—who are you?”
“You were just speaking of me,” said the voice.
"You were just talking about me," said the voice.
Gambouge held, in his left hand, his palette; in his right, a bladder of crimson lake, which he was about to squeeze out upon the mahogany. “Where are you?” cried he again.
Gambouge held his palette in his left hand and a bladder of crimson lake in his right, which he was about to squeeze onto the mahogany. “Where are you?” he shouted again.
“S-q-u-e-e-z-e!” exclaimed the little voice.
“Squeeze!” exclaimed the little voice.
Gambouge picked out the nail from the bladder, and gave a squeeze; when, as sure as I’m living, a little imp spurted out from the hole upon the palette, and began laughing in the most singular and oily manner.
Gambouge pulled the nail out of the bladder and gave it a squeeze; sure enough, a little imp shot out from the hole onto the palette and started laughing in the strangest, most slippery way.
When first born he was little bigger than a tadpole; then he grew to be as big as a mouse; then he arrived at the size of a cat; and then he jumped off the palette, and, turning head over heels, asked the poor painter what he wanted with him.
When he was first born, he was only a tiny bit bigger than a tadpole; then he grew to the size of a mouse; next, he became as big as a cat; and then he jumped off the palette and, flipping over, asked the poor painter what he wanted from him.
The strange little animal twisted head over heels, and fixed himself at last upon the top of Gambouge’s easel,—smearing out, with his heels, all the white and vermilion which had just been laid on the allegoric portrait of Mrs. Gambouge.
The odd little animal tumbled around and finally settled on top of Gambouge’s easel, smudging all the white and red paint that had just been applied to the allegorical portrait of Mrs. Gambouge.
“What!” exclaimed Simon, “is it the—”
“What!” Simon exclaimed, “is it the—”
“Exactly so; talk of me, you know, and I am always at hand: besides, I am not half so black as I am painted, as you will see when you know me a little better.[97]”
“Exactly; if you talk about me, I’m always around: plus, I’m not nearly as bad as people make me out to be, as you’ll see once you get to know me a bit better.[97]”
“Upon my word,” said the painter, “it is a very singular surprise which you have given me. To tell truth, I did not even believe in your existence.”
“Honestly,” said the painter, “you’ve given me quite a surprise. To be honest, I didn’t even believe you were real.”
The little imp put on a theatrical air, and with one of Mr. Macready’s best looks, said,—
The little imp adopted a dramatic attitude and, imitating one of Mr. Macready’s finest expressions, said,—
"Than you could ever imagine in your philosophy.”
Gambouge, being a Frenchman, did not understand the quotation, but felt somehow strangely and singularly interested in the conversation of his new friend.
Gambouge, as a Frenchman, didn’t get the quote but felt oddly and uniquely drawn to the conversation with his new friend.
Diabolus continued: “You are a man of merit, and want money; you will starve on your merit; you can only get money from me. Come, my friend, how much is it? I ask the easiest interest in the world: old Mordecai, the usurer, has made you pay twice as heavily before now: nothing but the signature of a bond, which is a mere ceremony, and the transfer of an article which, in itself, is a supposition—a valueless, windy, uncertain property of yours, called by some poet of your own, I think, an animula, vagula, blandula—bah! there is no use beating about the bush—I mean a soul. Come, let me have it; you know you will sell it some other way, and not get such good pay for your bargain!”—and, having made this speech, the Devil pulled out from his fob a sheet as big as a double Times, only there was a different stamp in the corner.
Diabolus continued: “You have value, but you need money; you’ll go hungry for your talents. You can only get money from me. So, how much do you need? I ask for the simplest interest in the world: old Mordecai, the moneylender, has made you pay way more before: all you need is a signature on a contract, which is just a formality, and the transfer of something that is, in reality, just an idea—a worthless, uncertain thing of yours, called by some poet of your own, I think, an animula, vagula, blandula—ugh! No point in dancing around the issue—I mean a soul. Come on, give it to me; you know you'll sell it another way and won’t get as good a deal!”—and after saying this, the Devil pulled out a sheet as big as a double Times, but with a different stamp in the corner.
It is useless and tedious to describe law documents: lawyers only love to read them; and they have as good in Chitty as any that are to be found in the Devil’s own;[98] so nobly have the apprentices emulated the skill of the master. Suffice it to say, that poor Gambouge read over the paper, and signed it. He was to have all he wished for seven years, and at the end of that time was to become the property of the—; provided that during the course of the seven years, every single wish which he might form should be gratified by the other of the contracting parties; otherwise the deed became null and nonavenue, and Gambouge should be left “to go to the—his own way.”
It's pointless and boring to explain legal documents: lawyers are the only ones who enjoy reading them; they can find just as good ones in Chitty as in the Devil's own. The apprentices have matched their master’s skill. It's enough to say that poor Gambouge read the document and signed it. He was to get everything he wanted for seven years, and at the end of that time, he was to become the property of the—; provided that during those seven years, every single wish he came up with was fulfilled by the other party in the agreement; otherwise, the deal would be void, and Gambouge would be left to go his own way.
“You will never see me again,” said Diabolus, in shaking hands with poor Simon, on whose fingers he left such a mark as is to be seen at this day—“never, at least, unless you want me; for everything you ask will be performed in the most quiet and every-day manner: believe me, it is the best and most gentlemanlike, and avoids anything like scandal. But if you set me about anything which is extraordinary, and out of the course of nature, as it were, come I must, you know; and of this you are the best judge.” So saying, Diabolus disappeared; but whether up the chimney, through the keyhole, or by any other aperture or contrivance, nobody knows. Simon Gambouge was left in a fever of delight, as, heaven forgive me! I believe many a worthy man would be, if he were allowed an opportunity to make a similar bargain.
"You'll never see me again," said Diabolus, shaking hands with poor Simon, leaving a mark on his fingers that can still be seen today. "Never, at least, unless you want me; anything you ask for will be done in the most casual and ordinary way: trust me, it's the best and most sophisticated approach, and it avoids any kind of scandal. But if you ask me to do something extraordinary, something unnatural, I'll have to show up, you know; and you are the best judge of that." With that, Diabolus vanished; but whether it was up the chimney, through the keyhole, or some other way, nobody knows. Simon Gambouge was left in a state of excited delight, as, heaven forgive me! I think many a good man would feel the same if given the chance to make a similar deal.
“Heigho!” said Simon. “I wonder whether this be a reality or a dream.—I am sober, I know; for who will give me credit for the means to be drunk? and as for sleeping, I’m too hungry for that. I wish I could see a capon and a bottle of white wine.[99]”
“Heigho!” said Simon. “I wonder if this is real or just a dream. I know I’m sober; who would believe I have the means to get drunk? And as for sleeping, I’m too hungry for that. I wish I could see a roasted chicken and a bottle of white wine.[99]”
“Monsieur Simon!” cried a voice on the landing-place.
“Mr. Simon!” shouted a voice from the landing.
“C’est ici,” quoth Gambouge, hastening to open the door. He did so; and lo! there was a restaurateur’s boy at the door, supporting a tray, a tin-covered dish, and plates on the same; and, by its side, a tall amber-coloured flask of Sauterne.
“Here it is,” Gambouge said, quickly opening the door. He did so, and there was a restaurant boy at the door, holding a tray with a covered dish and plates on it, along with a tall amber-colored flask of Sauterne beside it.
“I am the new boy, sir,” exclaimed this youth, on entering; “but I believe this is the right door, and you asked for these things.”
“I’m the new kid, sir,” said the young man as he entered. “I think this is the right door, and you asked for these items.”
Simon grinned, and said, “Certainly, I did ask for these things.” But such was the effect which his interview with the demon had had on his innocent mind, that he took them, although he knew they were for old Simon, the Jew dandy, who was mad after an opera girl, and lived on the floor beneath.
Simon grinned and said, “Of course, I did ask for these things.” But the effect of his conversation with the demon on his innocent mind was such that he accepted them, even though he knew they were meant for old Simon, the Jewish dandy, who was obsessed with an opera singer and lived on the floor below.
“Go, my boy,” he said; “it is good: call in a couple of hours, and remove the plates and glasses.”
“Go ahead, my boy,” he said; “that’s fine: come back in a couple of hours and take the plates and glasses away.”
The little waiter trotted down stairs, and Simon sat greedily down to discuss the capon and the white wine. He bolted the legs, he devoured the wings, he cut every morsel of flesh from the breast;—seasoning his repast with pleasant draughts of wine, and caring nothing for the inevitable bill which was to follow all.
The little waiter hurried down the stairs, and Simon eagerly sat down to enjoy the capon and the white wine. He wolfed down the legs, devoured the wings, and picked every bit of meat off the breast—pairing his meal with generous sips of wine, not worrying at all about the bill that was bound to come afterward.
“Ye gods!” said he, as he scraped away at the back-bone, “what a dinner! what wine!—and how gaily served up too!” There were silver forks and spoons, and the remnants of the fowl were upon a silver dish. “Why the money for this dish and these spoons,” cried Simon, “would keep me and Mrs. G. for a month! I wish”—and here Simon whistled, and turned round to[100] see that no one was peeping—“I wish the plate were mine.”
“Wow!” he exclaimed as he scraped the backbone, “what a dinner! What amazing wine!—and it looks so fancy too!” There were silver forks and spoons, and the leftovers of the bird were on a silver platter. “The money for this dish and these spoons,” Simon exclaimed, “could support me and Mrs. G. for a month! I hope”—and here Simon whistled and turned around to[100] make sure no one was watching—“I wish the plate was mine.”
Oh, the horrid progress of the Devil! “Here they are,” thought Simon to himself; “why should not I take them?” and take them he did. “Detection,” said he, “is not so bad as starvation; and I would as soon live at the galleys as live with Madame Gambouge.”
Oh, the terrible advance of the Devil! “Here they are,” Simon thought to himself; “why shouldn’t I take them?” and take them he did. “Getting caught,” he said, “is not as bad as starving; I’d rather live in prison than with Madame Gambouge.”
So Gambouge shovelled dish and spoons into the flap of his surtout, and ran down stairs as if the Devil were behind him—as, indeed, he was.
So Gambouge stuffed dishes and spoons into the flap of his overcoat and raced down the stairs as if the Devil were chasing him—as, in fact, he was.
He immediately made for the house of his old friend the pawnbroker—that establishment which is called in France the Mont de Piété. “I am obliged to come to you again, my old friend,” said Simon, “with some family plate, of which I beseech you to take care.”
He quickly headed to the house of his old friend, the pawnbroker—what is known in France as the Mont de Piété. “I have to come to you again, my old friend,” Simon said, “with some family silver, which I ask you to look after.”
The pawnbroker smiled as he examined the goods. “I can give you nothing upon them,” said he.
The pawnbroker smiled as he looked over the items. “I can’t offer you anything for these,” he said.
“What!” cried Simon; “not even the worth of the silver?”
“What!” Simon exclaimed. “Not even the value of the silver?”
“No; I could buy them at that price at the ‘Café Morisot,’ Rue de la Verrerie, where, I suppose, you got them a little cheaper.” And, so saying, he showed to the guilt-stricken Gambouge how the name of that coffee-house was inscribed upon every one of the articles which he wished to pawn.
“No; I could buy them at that price at the ‘Café Morisot,’ Rue de la Verrerie, where, I guess, you got them a bit cheaper.” And with that, he pointed out to the guilty Gambouge how the name of that coffee house was listed on each of the items he wanted to pawn.
The effects of conscience are dreadful indeed. Oh! how fearful is retribution, how deep is despair, how bitter is remorse for crime—when crime is found out!—otherwise, conscience takes matters much more easily. Gambouge cursed his fate, and swore henceforth to be virtuous.[101]
The effects of conscience are truly terrible. Oh! How frightening is the punishment, how deep is the despair, how bitter is the regret for wrongdoing—when the wrongdoing is revealed!—otherwise, conscience handles things much more lightly. Gambouge cursed his fate and vowed from then on to be virtuous.[101]
“But, hark ye, my friend,” continued the honest broker, “there is no reason why, because I cannot lend upon these things, I should not buy them: they will do to melt, if for no other purpose. Will you have half the money?—speak, or I peach.”
“But listen, my friend,” continued the honest broker, “there’s no reason why I can’t buy these things just because I can’t lend against them: they’ll be good to melt down, if for nothing else. Do you want half the money?—speak, or I’ll tell on you.”
Simon’s resolves about virtue were dissipated instantaneously. “Give me half,” he said, “and let me go.—What scoundrels are these pawnbrokers!” ejaculated he, as he passed out of the accursed shop, “seeking every wicked pretext to rob the poor man of his hard-won gain.”
Simon’s commitments to virtue vanished in an instant. “Just give me half,” he said, “and let me leave. —What a bunch of crooks these pawnbrokers are!” he exclaimed as he walked out of the cursed shop, “finding every terrible excuse to steal from the poor man’s hard-earned money.”
When he had marched forwards for a street or two, Gambouge counted the money which he had received, and found that he was in possession of no less than a hundred francs. It was night, as he reckoned out his equivocal gains, and he counted them at the light of a lamp. He looked up at the lamp, in doubt as to the course he should next pursue: upon it was inscribed the simple number, 152. “A gambling-house,” thought Gambouge. “I wish I had half the money that is now on the table, up stairs.”
When he had walked for a street or two, Gambouge counted the money he had received and found he had a hundred francs. It was nighttime as he tallied his uncertain gains, using the light of a lamp. He looked up at the lamp, unsure of what to do next: it had the simple number 152 on it. “A gambling house,” Gambouge thought. “I wish I had half the money that’s on the table upstairs.”
He mounted, as many a rogue has done before him, and found half a hundred persons busy at a table of rouge et noir. Gambouge’s five napoleons looked insignificant by the side of the heaps which were around him; but the effects of the wine, of the theft, and of the detection by the pawnbroker, were upon him, and he threw down his capital stoutly upon the 0 0.
He got on, just like many a scoundrel has done before him, and saw about fifty people crowded around a table playing rouge et noir. Gambouge’s five napoleons seemed tiny compared to the piles surrounding him; but the effects of the wine, the theft, and being caught by the pawnbroker were hitting him hard, and he confidently placed his money down on the 0 0.
It is a dangerous spot that 0 0, or double zero; but to Simon it was more lucky than to the rest of the world. The ball went spinning round—in “its predestined circle[102] rolled,” as Shelley has it, after Goethe—and plumped down at last in the double zero. One hundred and thirty-five gold napoleons (louis they were then) were counted out to the delighted painter. “Oh, Diabolus!” cried he, “now it is that I begin to believe in thee! Don’t talk about merit,” he cried; “talk about fortune. Tell me not about heroes for the future—tell me of zeroes.” And down went twenty napoleons more upon the 0.
It’s a dangerous spot, that 0 0, or double zero; but for Simon, it felt luckier than for most people. The ball spun around—in “its predestined circle[102] rolled,” as Shelley put it, after Goethe—and finally landed in the double zero. One hundred and thirty-five gold napoleons (louis they were then) were handed over to the thrilled painter. “Oh, Diabolus!” he exclaimed, “now I really start to believe in you! Don’t talk about merit,” he said; “talk about luck. Don’t mention heroes for the future—tell me about zeroes.” And down went twenty more napoleons on the 0.
The Devil was certainly in the ball: round it twirled, and dropped into zero as naturally as a duck pops its head into a pond. Our friend received five hundred pounds for his stake; and the croupiers and lookers-on began to stare at him.
The Devil was definitely in the game: it spun around and landed on zero as effortlessly as a duck dips its head into a pond. Our friend won five hundred pounds for his bet, and the dealers and onlookers started to gawk at him.
There were twelve thousand pounds upon the table. Suffice it to say, that Simon won half, and retired from the Palais Royal with a thick bundle of bank-notes crammed into his dirty three-cornered hat. He had been but half an hour in the place, and he had won the revenues of a prince for half a year!
There were twelve thousand pounds on the table. Let’s just say that Simon won half of it and left the Palais Royal with a thick stack of banknotes stuffed into his grimy three-cornered hat. He had only been there for half an hour and had won a prince's income for six months!
Gambouge, as soon as he felt that he was a capitalist, and that he had a stake in the country, discovered that he was an altered man. He repented of his foul deed, and his base purloining of the restaurateur’s plate. “O honesty!” he cried, “how unworthy is an action like this of a man who has a property like mine!” So he went back to the pawnbroker with the gloomiest face imaginable. “My friend,” said he, “I have sinned against all that I hold most sacred: I have forgotten my family and my religion. Here is thy money. In the name of[103] heaven, restore me the plate which I have wrongfully sold thee!”
Gambouge, as soon as he realized he was a capitalist and had a stake in the country, discovered he had changed. He regretted his shameful act and his low theft of the restaurateur’s plate. “Oh, honesty!” he exclaimed, “how unworthy is an action like this for someone who owns property like mine!” So he went back to the pawnbroker with the gloomiest expression imaginable. “My friend,” he said, “I have sinned against everything I hold most sacred: I have forgotten my family and my faith. Here is your money. For the love of[103]heaven, please give me back the plate I wrongfully sold you!”
But the pawnbroker grinned, and said, “Nay, Mr. Gambouge, I will sell that plate for a thousand francs to you, or I will never sell it at all.”
But the pawnbroker grinned and said, “No way, Mr. Gambouge, I will sell that plate to you for a thousand francs, or I won’t sell it at all.”
“Well,” cried Gambouge, “thou art an inexorable ruffian, Troisboules; but I will give thee all I am worth.” And here he produced a billet of five hundred francs. “Look,” said he, “this money is all I own; it is the payment of two years’ lodging. To raise it, I have toiled for many months; and, failing, I have been a criminal. O heaven! I stole that plate that I might pay my debt, and keep my dear wife from wandering houseless. But I cannot bear this load of ignominy—I cannot suffer the thought of this crime. I will go to the person to whom I did wrong. I will starve, I will confess; but I will, I will do right!”
“Well,” shouted Gambouge, “you are a heartless thug, Troisboules; but I will give you everything I have.” And with that, he took out a note for five hundred francs. “Look,” he said, “this money is all I have; it's the payment for two years of rent. I’ve worked for many months to earn it; and when I failed, I became a criminal. Oh heaven! I stole that plate so I could pay my debt and keep my dear wife from being homeless. But I can’t bear this shame—I can’t stand the thought of this crime. I will go to the person I wronged. I will starve, I will confess; but I will, I will do the right thing!”
The broker was alarmed. “Give me thy note,” he cried; “here is the plate.”
The broker was worried. “Give me your note,” he shouted; “here's the plate.”
“Give me an acquittal first,” cried Simon, almost broken-hearted; “sign me a paper, and the money is yours.” So Troisboules wrote according to Gambouge’s dictation: “Received, for thirteen ounces of plate, twenty pounds.”
“Give me a clean slate first,” cried Simon, nearly heartbroken; “sign me a paper, and the money is yours.” So Troisboules wrote as Gambouge instructed: “Received, for thirteen ounces of silver, twenty pounds.”
“Monster of iniquity!” cried the painter, “fiend of wickedness! thou art caught in thine own snares. Hast thou not sold me five pounds’ worth of plate for twenty? Have I it not in my pocket? Art thou not a convicted dealer in stolen goods? Yield, scoundrel, yield thy money, or I will bring thee to justice![104]”
“Monster of evil!” shouted the painter, “you wicked fiend! You’re caught in your own traps. Didn’t you sell me five pounds’ worth of silver for twenty? I have it right here in my pocket! Aren’t you a convicted dealer in stolen goods? Hand over your money, you scoundrel, or I’ll take you to court!”[104]
The frightened pawnbroker bullied and battled for a while; but he gave up his money at last, and the dispute ended. Thus it will be seen that Diabolus had rather a hard bargain in the wily Gambouge. He had taken a victim prisoner, but he had assuredly caught a Tartar. Simon now returned home, and, to do him justice, paid the bill for his dinner, and restored the plate.
The scared pawnbroker argued and fought for a bit, but in the end, he gave up his money, and the argument was over. This shows that Diabolus had a tough deal with the clever Gambouge. He had captured a victim, but he had definitely bitten off more than he could chew. Simon then went home and, to be fair, paid for his dinner and returned the plate.
And now I may add (and the reader should ponder upon this, as a profound picture of human life), that Gambouge, since he had grown rich, grew likewise abundantly moral. He was a most exemplary father. He fed the poor, and was loved by them. He scorned a base action. And I have no doubt that Mr. Thurtell, or the late lamented Mr. Greenacre, in similar circumstances, would have acted like the worthy Simon Gambouge.
And now I want to add (and I hope the reader reflects on this as a deep illustration of human life) that Gambouge, now that he had become wealthy, also became highly moral. He was an outstanding father. He helped the poor, and they loved him for it. He looked down on dishonest actions. And I'm sure that Mr. Thurtell, or the recently missed Mr. Greenacre, would have acted just like the admirable Simon Gambouge in the same situation.
There was but one blot upon his character—he hated Mrs. Gam. worse than ever. As he grew more benevolent, she grew more virulent: when he went to plays, she went to Bible societies, and vice versâ: in fact, she led him such a life as Xantippe led Socrates, or as a dog leads a cat in the same kitchen. With all his fortune—for, as may be supposed, Simon prospered in all worldly things—he was the most miserable dog in the whole city of Paris. Only in the point of drinking did he and Mrs. Simon agree; and for many years, and during a considerable number of hours in each day, he thus dissipated, partially, his domestic chagrin. O philosophy! we may talk of thee: but, except at the bottom of the[105] wine-cup, where thou liest like truth in a well, where shall we find thee?
There was just one flaw in his character—he hated Mrs. Gam more than ever. As he became kinder, she became more vicious: when he went to plays, she went to Bible societies, and vice versa. In fact, she made his life as difficult as Xantippe made it for Socrates, or like a dog chasing a cat in the same kitchen. Despite all his wealth—since, as you might guess, Simon was successful in all worldly matters—he was the most miserable guy in all of Paris. The only thing he and Mrs. Simon agreed on was drinking; for many years, and for a significant part of each day, he used that to somewhat escape his domestic misery. Oh philosophy! We can talk about you, but except at the bottom of the [105] wine cup, where you lie like truth in a well, where else can we find you?
He lived so long, and in his worldly matters prospered so much, there was so little sign of devilment in the accomplishment of his wishes, and the increase of his prosperity, that Simon, at the end of six years, began to doubt whether he had made any such bargain at all, as that which we have described at the commencement of this history. He had grown, as we said, very pious and moral. He went regularly to mass, and had a confessor into the bargain. He resolved, therefore, to consult that reverend gentleman, and to lay before him the whole matter.
He lived for a long time, and was so successful in his life that there was hardly any sign of wrongdoing in achieving his desires and growing his fortune. After six years, Simon began to question whether he had actually made the kind of deal we described at the start of this story. As we mentioned, he had become very religious and moral. He regularly attended mass and even had a confessor. Therefore, he decided to consult that respected man and share the whole situation with him.
“I am inclined to think, holy sir,” said Gambouge, after he had concluded his history, and shown how, in some miraculous way, all his desires were accomplished, “that, after all, this demon was no other than the creation of my own brain, heated by the effects of that bottle of wine, the cause of my crime and my prosperity.”
“I tend to believe, holy sir,” said Gambouge, after he finished his story and demonstrated how, in some miraculous way, all his desires came true, “that, really, this demon was nothing more than a creation of my own mind, fueled by the effects of that bottle of wine, which was the reason for my crime and my success.”
The confessor agreed with him, and they walked out of church comfortably together, and entered afterwards a café, where they sat down to refresh themselves after the fatigues of their devotion.
The confessor agreed with him, and they walked out of the church comfortably together, then entered a café, where they sat down to relax after the strains of their devotion.
A respectable old gentleman, with a number of orders at his button-hole, presently entered the room, and sauntered up to the marble table, before which reposed Simon and his clerical friend. “Excuse me, gentlemen,” he said, as he took a place opposite them, and began reading the papers of the day.
A respectable older gentleman, with several medals on his lapel, walked into the room and strolled over to the marble table where Simon and his clergy friend were sitting. “Excuse me, gentlemen,” he said as he sat down across from them and started reading the day's news.
“Bah!” said he, at last,—“sont-ils grands ces journaux[106] anglais? Look, sir,” he said, handing over an immense sheet of The Times to Mr. Gambouge, “was ever anything so monstrous?”
“Bah!” he exclaimed, finally—“aren’t these English newspapers huge? Look, sir,” he said, handing over a massive sheet of The Times to Mr. Gambouge, “has there ever been anything so outrageous?”
Gambouge smiled, politely, and examined the proffered page. “It is enormous,” he said; “but I do not read English.”
Gambouge smiled politely and looked at the offered page. “It's huge,” he said, “but I don’t read English.”
“Nay,” said the man with the orders, “look closer at it, Signor Gambouge; it is astonishing how easy the language is.”
“Nah,” said the man with the orders, “take a better look at it, Signor Gambouge; it’s surprising how simple the language is.”
Wondering, Simon took the sheet of paper. He turned pale as he looked at it, and began to curse the ices and the waiter. “Come, M. l’Abbé,” he said; “the heat and glare of this place are intolerable.”
Wondering, Simon picked up the sheet of paper. He turned pale as he looked at it and started to curse the ice and the waiter. “Come on, M. l’Abbé,” he said; “the heat and brightness of this place are unbearable.”
The stranger rose with them. “Au plaisir de vous revoir, mon cher monsieur,” said he; “I do not mind speaking before the Abbé here, who will be my very good friend one of these days; but I thought it necessary to refresh your memory, concerning our little business transaction six years since; and could not exactly talk of it at church, as you may fancy.”
The stranger stood up with them. “Nice to see you again, my dear sir,” he said; “I don’t mind speaking in front of the Abbé here, who will be a very good friend of mine one of these days; but I thought it was important to remind you about our little business deal from six years ago; and I couldn’t exactly talk about it at church, as you might think.”
Simon Gambouge had seen, in the double-sheeted Times, the paper signed by himself, which the little Devil had pulled out of his fob.
Simon Gambouge had seen, in the double-sheeted Times, the paper signed by him, which the little Devil had pulled out of his pocket.
There was no doubt on the subject; and Simon, who had but a year to live, grew more pious, and more careful than ever. He had consultations with all the doctors of the Sorbonne and all the lawyers of the Palais. But his magnificence grew as wearisome to him as his poverty had been before; and not one of the doctors whom[107] he consulted could give him a pennyworth of consolation.
There was no doubt about it; and Simon, who had just a year left to live, became more religious and more cautious than ever. He consulted all the doctors at the Sorbonne and all the lawyers at the Palais. But his wealth became just as burdensome to him as his poverty had been before; and not one of the doctors he consulted could offer him even the slightest comfort.
Then he grew outrageous in his demands upon the Devil, and put him to all sorts of absurd and ridiculous tasks; but they were all punctually performed, until Simon could invent no new ones, and the Devil sat all day with his hands in his pockets doing nothing.
Then he became unreasonable in his demands of the Devil, assigning him all kinds of absurd and ridiculous tasks; but they were all completed on time, until Simon ran out of new ones to give, and the Devil sat all day with his hands in his pockets doing nothing.
One day, Simon’s confessor came bounding into the room, with the greatest glee. “My friend,” said he, “I have it! Eureka!—I have found it. Send the Pope a hundred thousand crowns, build a new Jesuit college at Rome, give a hundred gold candlesticks to St. Peter’s; and tell his Holiness you will double all if he will give you absolution!”
One day, Simon's confessor burst into the room, filled with excitement. "My friend," he said, "I got it! Eureka!—I've found it. Send the Pope a hundred thousand crowns, build a new Jesuit college in Rome, give a hundred gold candlesticks to St. Peter’s; and let his Holiness know you'll double everything if he grants you absolution!"
Gambouge caught at the notion, and hurried off a courier to Rome ventre à terre. His Holiness agreed to the request of the petition, and sent him an absolution, written out with his own fist, and all in due form.
Gambouge seized the idea and quickly dispatched a courier to Rome ventre à terre. His Holiness approved the request from the petition and sent back an absolution, written in his own handwriting and all properly formatted.
“Now,” said he, “foul fiend, I defy you! arise. Diabolus! your contract is not worth a jot: the Pope has absolved me, and I am safe on the road to salvation.” In a fervour of gratitude he clasped the hand of his confessor, and embraced him: tears of joy ran down the cheeks of these good men.
"Now," he said, "evil spirit, I defy you! Diabolus! Your contract means nothing: the Pope has absolved me, and I am on the path to salvation." In a burst of gratitude, he took his confessor's hand and embraced him: tears of joy streamed down the faces of these good men.
They heard an inordinate roar of laughter, and there was Diabolus sitting opposite to them holding his sides, and lashing his tail about, as if he would have gone mad with glee.
They heard an overwhelming roar of laughter, and there was Diabolus sitting across from them, holding his sides and whipping his tail around as if he were about to go crazy with joy.
“Why,” said he, “what nonsense is this! do you suppose I care about that?” and he tossed the Pope’s missive into a corner. “M. l’Abbé knows,” he said, bowing[108] and grinning, “that though the Pope’s paper may pass current here, it is not worth twopence in our country. What do I care about the Pope’s absolution? You might just as well be absolved by your under butler.”
“Why,” he said, “what nonsense is this! Do you really think I care about that?” and he threw the Pope’s letter into a corner. “M. l’Abbé knows,” he said, bowing[108] and grinning, “that while the Pope’s document might be accepted here, it’s worth nothing in our country. What do I care about the Pope’s forgiveness? You might as well get forgiveness from your under butler.”
“Egad,” said the Abbé, “the rogue is right—I quite forgot the fact, which he points out clearly enough.”
“Wow,” said the Abbé, “the guy is right—I completely forgot the fact he points out so clearly.”
“No, no, Gambouge,” continued Diabolus, with horrid familiarity, “go thy ways, old fellow, that cock won’t fight.” And he retired up the chimney, chuckling at his wit and his triumph. Gambouge heard his tail scuttling all the way up, as if he had been a sweeper by profession.
“No, no, Gambouge,” continued Diabolus, with a gross familiarity, “go on your way, old friend, that rooster won’t fight.” And he climbed up the chimney, chuckling at his cleverness and victory. Gambouge could hear his tail scuttling all the way up, as if he were a sweeper by trade.
Simon was left in that condition of grief in which, according to the newspapers, cities and nations are found when a murder is committed, or a lord ill of the gout—a situation, we say, more easy to imagine than to describe.
Simon was stuck in a state of grief that, according to the news, cities and countries experience when a murder happens, or when a noble is suffering from gout—a scenario that's easier to picture than to explain.
To add to his woes, Mrs. Gambouge, who was now first made acquainted with his compact, and its probable consequences, raised such a storm about his ears, as made him wish almost that his seven years were expired. She screamed, she scolded, she swore, she wept, she went into such fits of hysterics, that poor Gambouge, who had completely knocked under to her, was worn out of his life. He was allowed no rest, night or day: he moped about his fine house, solitary and wretched, and cursed his stars that he ever had married the butcher’s daughter.
To make matters worse, Mrs. Gambouge, who had just found out about his agreement and its likely consequences, caused such a commotion that he nearly wished his seven years were over. She screamed, scolded, swore, cried, and threw such hysterical fits that poor Gambouge, who had completely submitted to her, was utterly exhausted. He had no peace, day or night: he wandered around his nice house, feeling lonely and miserable, and blamed his luck for ever marrying the butcher’s daughter.
It wanted six months of the time.
It needed six months of time.
A sudden and desperate resolution seemed all at once to have taken possession of Simon Gambouge. He[109] called his family and his friends together—he gave one of the greatest feasts that ever was known in the city of Paris—he gaily presided at one end of his table, while Mrs. Gam., splendidly arrayed, gave herself airs at the other extremity.
A sudden and desperate decision seemed to suddenly take over Simon Gambouge. He[109] gathered his family and friends together—he hosted one of the biggest feasts ever seen in the city of Paris—he cheerfully sat at one end of the table, while Mrs. Gam., dressed to the nines, acted all sophisticated at the other end.
After dinner, using the customary formula, he called upon Diabolus to appear. The old ladies screamed and hoped he would not appear naked; the young ones tittered, and longed to see the monster: everybody was pale with expectation and affright.
After dinner, following the usual ritual, he summoned Diabolus to appear. The older women screamed and feared he would show up naked; the younger ones giggled and wished to see the creature. Everyone was pale with anticipation and fear.
A very quiet, gentlemanly man, neatly dressed in black, made his appearance, to the surprise of all present, and bowed all round to the company. “I will not show my credentials,” he said, blushing, and pointing to his hoofs, which were cleverly hidden by his pumps and shoe-buckles, “unless the ladies absolutely wish it; but I am the person you want, Mr. Gambouge; pray tell me what is your will.”
A very quiet, gentlemanly man, neatly dressed in black, showed up, surprising everyone there, and bowed to all the guests. “I won't show my credentials,” he said, blushing and pointing to his hooves, which were cleverly hidden by his shoes and buckles, “unless the ladies really want to see them; but I am the person you're looking for, Mr. Gambouge; please tell me what you need.”
“You know,” said that gentleman, in a stately and determined voice, “that you are bound to me, according to our agreement, for six months to come.”
“You know,” said the gentleman in a formal and assertive tone, “that you are committed to me, according to our agreement, for the next six months.”
“I am,” replied the new comer.
“Yeah, I am,” replied the newcomer.
“You are to do all that I ask, whatsoever it may be, or you forfeit the bond which I gave you?”
“You have to do everything I ask, no matter what it is, or you lose the bond I gave you?”
“It is true.”
"That's true."
“You declare this before the present company?”
“You're saying this in front of everyone?”
“Upon my honour, as a gentleman,” said Diabolus, bowing, and laying his hand upon his waistcoat.
“On my honor, as a gentleman,” said Diabolus, bowing and putting his hand on his vest.
A whisper of applause ran round the room: all were charmed with the bland manners of the fascinating stranger.[110]
A soft round of applause swept through the room: everyone was captivated by the pleasant demeanor of the intriguing stranger.[110]
“My love,” continued Gambouge, mildly addressing his lady, “will you be so polite as to step this way? You know I must go soon, and I am anxious, before this noble company, to make a provision for one who, in sickness as in health, in poverty as in riches, has been my truest and fondest companion.”
“My love,” Gambouge said gently, turning to his lady, “would you be so kind as to come over here? You know I have to leave soon, and I want to, in front of this esteemed company, ensure that there’s a plan for someone who, in sickness and in health, in poverty and in wealth, has been my dearest and closest companion.”
Gambouge mopped his eyes with his handkerchief—all the company did likewise. Diabolus sobbed audibly, and Mrs. Gambouge sidled up to her husband’s side, and took him tenderly by the hand. “Simon!” said she, “is it true? and do you really love your Griskinissa?”
Gambouge wiped his eyes with his handkerchief—everyone else in the group did the same. Diabolus cried openly, and Mrs. Gambouge moved closer to her husband, gently taking his hand. “Simon!” she said, “is it true? Do you really love your Griskinissa?”
Simon continued solemnly: “Come hither, Diabolus; you are bound to obey me in all things for the six months during which our contract has to run; take, then, Griskinissa Gambouge, live alone with her for half a year, never leave her from morning till night, obey all her caprices, follow all her whims, and listen to all the abuse which falls from her infernal tongue. Do this, and I ask no more of you; I will deliver myself up at the appointed time.”
Simon continued seriously: “Come here, Diabolus; you have to do whatever I say for the six months our contract lasts; take, then, Griskinissa Gambouge, live with her alone for half a year, never leave her from morning till night, follow all her demands, cater to all her whims, and endure all the insults that come from her wicked mouth. Do this, and I won’t ask anything else of you; I will hand myself over when the time is up.”
Not Lord G——, when flogged by Lord B——, in the House,—not Mr. Cartlitch, of Astley’s Amphitheatre, in his most pathetic passages, could look more crestfallen, and howl more hideously, than Diabolus did now. “Take another year, Gambouge,” screamed he; “two more—ten more—a century; roast me on Lawrence’s gridiron, boil me in holy water, but don’t ask that: don’t, don’t bid me live with Mrs. Gambouge!”
Not Lord G——, when beaten by Lord B—— in the House, not Mr. Cartlitch at Astley’s Amphitheatre in his most dramatic moments, could look more defeated and cry more terrifyingly than Diabolus did now. “Take another year, Gambouge,” he yelled; “two more—ten more—a century; torture me on Lawrence’s grill, boil me in holy water, but don’t ask that: don’t, don’t make me live with Mrs. Gambouge!”
Simon smiled sternly. “I have said it,” he cried; “do this, or our contract is at an end.[111]”
Simon smiled firmly. “I’ve said it,” he shouted; “do this, or our agreement is over.[111]”
The Devil, at this, grinned so horribly that every drop of beer in the house turned sour: he gnashed his teeth so frightfully that every person in the company wellnigh fainted with the cholic. He slapped down the great parchment upon the floor, trampled upon it madly, and lashed it with his hoofs and his tail: at last, spreading out a mighty pair of wings as wide as from here to Regent Street, he slapped Gambouge with his tail over one eye, and vanished, abruptly, through the keyhole.
The Devil grinned so wickedly that every drop of beer in the place soured; he gnashed his teeth so terrifyingly that everyone felt faint from the pain in their stomachs. He slammed the large parchment down on the floor, stomped on it like crazy, and whipped it with his hooves and his tail. Finally, spreading out a huge pair of wings as wide as from here to Regent Street, he slapped Gambouge over one eye with his tail and suddenly disappeared through the keyhole.
Gambouge screamed with pain and started up. “You drunken, lazy scoundrel!” cried a shrill and well-known voice, “you have been asleep these two hours:” and here he received another terrific box on the ear.
Gambouge yelled in pain and jumped up. “You drunken, lazy jerk!” shouted a familiar, high-pitched voice, “you’ve been asleep for two hours!” and then he got another hard slap on the face.
It was too true, he had fallen asleep at his work; and the beautiful vision had been dispelled by the thumps of the tipsy Griskinissa. Nothing remained to corroborate his story, except the bladder of lake, and this was spirted all over his waistcoat and breeches.
It was unfortunately true, he had dozed off at his job; and the lovely dream had been shattered by the drunken Griskinissa’s banging. The only thing left to support his story was the lake's bladder, and it was splattered all over his waistcoat and pants.
“I wish,” said the poor fellow, rubbing his tingling cheeks, “that dreams were true;” and he went to work again at his portrait.
"I wish," said the poor guy, rubbing his tingling cheeks, "that dreams were real;" and he went back to working on his portrait.
My last accounts of Gambouge are, that he has left the arts, and is footman in a small family. Mrs. Gam. takes in washing; and it is said that her continual dealings with soap-suds and hot water have been the only things in life which have kept her from spontaneous combustion.
My latest updates on Gambouge are that he has given up the arts and is now a footman for a small household. Mrs. Gam. does laundry, and people say that her constant work with soap and hot water is the only thing keeping her from spontaneously bursting into flames.
BON-BON[112]
BY EDGAR ALLAN POENotes
I am smarter than Balzac—
More wise than Pibrac; My arm alone making the attack From the Cossack nation,
Put it in the bag;
I will cross the lake with Charon. While sleeping in its tub; J’irois au fier Eac,
Without my heart ticking or tocking,
Present tobacco. —French Vaudeville.
That Pierre Bon-Bon was a restaurateur of uncommon qualifications, no man who, during the reign of ——, frequented the little café in the cul-de-sac Le Febvre at Rouen, will, I imagine, feel himself at liberty to dispute. That Pierre Bon-Bon was, in an equal degree, skilled in the philosophy of that period is, I presume, still more especially undeniable. His pâtés à la fois were beyond doubt immaculate; but what pen can do justice to his essays sur la Nature—his thoughts sur l’Ame—his observations sur l’Esprit? If his omelettes—if his fricandeaux were inestimable, what littérateur of that day would not have given twice as much for an “Idée de Bon-Bon” as for all the trash of all the “Idées[113]” of all the rest of the savants? Bon-Bon had ransacked libraries which no other man had ransacked—had read more than any other would have entertained a notion of reading—had understood more than any other would have conceived the possibility of understanding; and although, while he flourished, there were not wanting some authors at Rouen to assert “that his dicta evinced neither the purity of the Academy, nor the depth of the Lyceum”—although, mark me, his doctrines were by no means very generally comprehended, still it did not follow that they were difficult of comprehension. It was, I think, on account of their self-evidency that many persons were led to consider them abstruse. It is to Bon-Bon—but let this go no further—it is to Bon-Bon that Kant himself is mainly indebted for his metaphysics. The former was indeed not a Platonist, nor strictly speaking an Aristotelian—nor did he, like the modern Leibnitz, waste those precious hours which might be employed in the invention of a fricassée or, facili gradu, the analysis of a sensation, in frivolous attempts at reconciling the obstinate oils and waters of ethical discussion. Not at all. Bon-Bon was Ionic—Bon-Bon was equally Italic. He reasoned a priori—He reasoned a posteriori. His ideas were innate—or otherwise. He believed in George of Trebizond—he believed in Bossarion. Bon-Bon was emphatically a—Bon-Bonist.
That Pierre Bon-Bon was an exceptional restaurateur, no one who visited the little café in the cul-de-sac Le Febvre in Rouen during the reign of —— would likely argue against. Pierre Bon-Bon was also equally skilled in the philosophy of that time, which I presume is even more undeniable. His pâtés were undoubtedly perfect; but what words can do justice to his essays on Nature—his thoughts on the Soul—his observations on the Spirit? If his omelettes and fricandeaux were priceless, what writer of that period wouldn't have paid twice as much for an “Idée de Bon-Bon” as for all the nonsense in all the “Idées” of the other learned people? Bon-Bon had explored libraries that no one else had touched—had read more than anyone else would have ever thought to read—had understood more than anyone else would have imagined was possible to understand; and although, while he was active, there were some authors in Rouen who claimed that his concepts showed neither the clarity of the Academy nor the depth of the Lyceum—although, mind you, his teachings were by no means widely understood, it didn't mean they were hard to grasp. I think it was because they were so self-evident that many people found them complicated. It’s to Bon-Bon—this shouldn't go any further—it’s to Bon-Bon that Kant himself is largely indebted for his metaphysics. The former was indeed not a Platonist nor strictly speaking an Aristotelian—nor did he, like the modern Leibnitz, waste precious hours that could be spent crafting a fricassée or meanwhile analyzing sensations in futile attempts at reconciling the stubborn conflicts of ethical discussion. Not at all. Bon-Bon was Ionic—Bon-Bon was also Italic. He reasoned a priori—he reasoned a posteriori. His ideas were innate—or not. He believed in George of Trebizond—he believed in Bossarion. Bon-Bon was definitely a—Bon-Bonist.
I have spoken of the philosopher in his capacity of restaurateur. I would not, however, have any friend of mine imagine that, in fulfilling his hereditary duties in that line, our hero wanted a proper estimation of their[114] dignity and importance. Far from it. It was impossible to say in which branch of his profession he took the greater pride. In his opinion the powers of the intellect held intimate connection with the capabilities of the stomach. I am not sure, indeed, that he greatly disagreed with the Chinese, who hold that the soul lies in the abdomen. The Greeks at all events were right, he thought, who employed the same word for the mind and the diaphragm.[13] By this I do not mean to insinuate a charge of gluttony, or indeed any other serious charge to the prejudice of the metaphysician. If Pierre Bon-Bon had his failings—and what great man has not a thousand?—if Pierre Bon-Bon, I say, had his failings, they were failings of very little importance—faults indeed which, in other tempers, have often been looked upon rather in the light of virtues. As regards one of these foibles, I should not even have mentioned it in this history but for the remarkable prominency—the extreme alto relievo—in which it jutted out from the plane of his general disposition. He could never let slip an opportunity of making a bargain.
I’ve talked about the philosopher as a restaurateur. However, I wouldn’t want any of my friends to think that while fulfilling his inherited duties in that role, our hero didn’t appreciate their dignity and importance. Quite the opposite. It was hard to say which part of his profession he took more pride in. He believed that the mind’s abilities were closely connected to the stomach’s capabilities. I’m not sure he actually disagreed much with the Chinese, who say that the soul is in the abdomen. The Greeks, at least, were right, in his opinion, since they used the same word for the mind and the diaphragm.[13] By this, I don’t mean to imply any accusations of gluttony or any serious charges against the metaphysician. If Pierre Bon-Bon had his flaws—and what great person doesn’t have a thousand?—if Pierre Bon-Bon, I say, had his flaws, they were of little importance—faults that, in other characters, have often been seen more as virtues. Regarding one of these quirks, I wouldn’t have even mentioned it in this story if it hadn’t stood out so remarkably—the extreme alto relievo—from his overall temperament. He would never miss an opportunity to make a deal.
Not that he was avaricious—no. It was by no means necessary to the satisfaction of the philosopher, that the bargain should be to his own proper advantage. Provided a trade could be effected—a trade of any kind, upon any terms, or under any circumstances—a triumphant smile was seen for many days thereafter to enlighten his countenance, and a knowing wink of the eye to give evidence of his sagacity.
Not that he was greedy—no. It wasn't essential for the philosopher's satisfaction that the deal was in his own best interest. As long as a trade could take place—a trade of any kind, on any terms, or under any circumstances—a triumphant smile would be seen on his face for many days afterward, accompanied by a knowing wink of the eye that showed off his cleverness.
At any epoch it would not be very wonderful if a [115]humour so peculiar as the one I have just mentioned, should elicit attention and remark. At the epoch of our narrative, had this peculiarity not attracted observation, there would have been room for wonder indeed. It was soon reported that, upon all occasions of the kind, the smile of Bon-Bon was found to differ widely from the downright grin with which he would laugh at his own jokes, or welcome an acquaintance. Hints were thrown out of an exciting nature; stories were told of perilous bargains made in a hurry and repented of at leisure; and instances were adduced of unaccountable capacities, vague longings, and unnatural inclinations implanted by the author of all evil for wise purposes of his own.
At any time, it wouldn't be too surprising if a [115] humor as unique as the one I just mentioned attracted attention. During the time of our story, if this peculiar trait had not caught people's notice, it would have been truly remarkable. It quickly became known that, in every similar situation, Bon-Bon's smile was noticeably different from the hearty grin he wore when laughing at his own jokes or greeting a friend. There were whispers of something intriguing; tales of risky deals made impulsively and regretted later were shared; and examples were brought up of mysterious talents, vague desires, and unnatural urges instilled by the ultimate source of evil for his own clever reasons.
The philosopher had other weaknesses—but they are scarcely worthy our serious examination. For example, there are few men of extraordinary profundity who are found wanting in an inclination for the bottle. Whether this inclination be an exciting cause, or rather a valid proof, of such profundity, it is a nice thing to say. Bon-Bon, as far as I can learn, did not think the subject adapted to minute investigation;—nor do I. Yet in the indulgence of a propensity so truly classical, it is not to be supposed that the restaurateur would lose sight of that intuitive discrimination which was wont to characterize, at one and the same time, his essais and his omelettes. In his seclusions the Vin de Bourgogne had its allotted hour, and there were appropriate moments for the Côtes du Rhône. With him Sauternes was to Médoc what Catullus was to Homer. He would sport with a syllogism in sipping St. Péray, but unravel an argument over Clos-Vougeot, and upset a theory in a[116] torrent of Chambertin. Well had it been if the same quick sense of propriety had attended him in the peddling propensity to which I have formerly alluded—but this was by no means the case. Indeed to say the truth, that trait of mind in the philosophic Bon-Bon did begin at length to assume a character of strange intensity and mysticism, and appeared deeply tinctured with the diablerie of his favourite German studies.
The philosopher had other weaknesses—but they’re hardly worth our serious attention. For instance, there are few people of extraordinary depth who don’t have a tendency toward drinking. Whether this tendency is a cause of their depth or a sign of it is hard to say. Bon-Bon, as far as I know, didn’t think the topic was suited for in-depth analysis; nor do I. Yet, when indulging in such a truly classic habit, it’s hard to believe that the restaurateur would lose the intuitive insight that usually marked both his essays and his omelets. In his private time, he had his designated hour for Vin de Bourgogne, and there were right moments for Côtes du Rhône. For him, Sauternes was to Médoc what Catullus was to Homer. He would play with logic while sipping St. Péray, but would untangle an argument over Clos-Vougeot and overturn a theory in a torrent of Chambertin. It would have been better if the same quick sense of propriety had accompanied him in the troublesome tendency I mentioned earlier—but that was not the case at all. In fact, to be honest, that aspect of the philosophic Bon-Bon did start to take on a strangely intense and mystical character, appearing deeply influenced by the diabolism of his favorite German studies.
To enter the little café in the cul-de-sac Le Febvre was, at the period of our tale, to enter the sanctum of a man of genius. Bon-Bon was a man of genius. There was not a sous-cuisinier in Rouen who could not have told you that Bon-Bon was a man of genius. His very cat knew it, and forbore to whisk her tail in the presence of the man of genius. His large water-dog was acquainted with the fact, and upon the approach of his master, betrayed his sense of inferiority by a sanctity of deportment, a debasement of the ears, and a dropping of the lower jaw not altogether unworthy of a dog. It is, however, true that much of this habitual respect might have been attributed to the personal appearance of the metaphysician. A distinguished exterior will, I am constrained to say, have its way even with a beast; and I am willing to allow much in the outward man of the restaurateur calculated to impress the imagination of the quadruped. There is a peculiar majesty about the atmosphere of the little great—if I may be permitted so equivocal an expression—which mere physical bulk alone will be found at all times inefficient in creating. If, however, Bon-Bon was barely three feet in height, and if his head was diminutively small, still it was impossible[117] to behold the rotundity of his stomach without a sense of magnificence nearly bordering upon the sublime. In its size both dogs and men must have seen a type of his acquirements—in its immensity a fitting habitation for his immortal soul.
Entering the little café in the cul-de-sac, Le Febvre was, during the time of our story, like stepping into the domain of a genius. Bon-Bon was a genius. There wasn't a sous-cuisinier in Rouen who couldn't have told you that Bon-Bon was a genius. Even his cat knew it and held back from flicking her tail in front of him. His large water-dog recognized it too, and when his master approached, he showed his sense of inferiority through a solemn demeanor, drooping ears, and a jaw that hung low in a way that was quite fitting for a dog. However, it's true that a lot of this habitual respect could be credited to the philosopher's physical appearance. I have to admit that distinguished looks can impress even animals; and there’s quite a bit about the restaurateur that would capture a quadruped's imagination. There’s a certain grandeur in the presence of the little great—if I may use such a strangely contradictory expression—that sheer physical size alone can never achieve. Even though Bon-Bon was barely three feet tall and had a rather small head, it was impossible to see the roundness of his belly without feeling a sense of magnificence that almost bordered on the sublime. Both dogs and men must have seen in its size a reflection of his talents—its enormity seemed a fitting residence for his immortal soul.
I might here—if it so pleased me—dilate upon the matter of habiliment, and other mere circumstances of the external metaphysician. I might hint that the hair of our hero was worn short, combed smoothly over his forehead, and surmounted by a conical-shaped white flannel cap and tassels—that his pea-green jerkin was not after the fashion of those worn by the common class of restaurateurs at that day—that the sleeves were something fuller than the reigning costume permitted—that the cuffs were turned up, not as usual in that barbarous period, with cloth of the same quality and colour as the garment, but faced in a more fanciful manner with the particoloured velvet of Genoa—that his slippers were of bright purple, curiously filigreed, and might have been manufactured in Japan, but for the exquisite pointing of the toes, and the brilliant tints of the binding and embroidery—that his breeches were of the yellow satin-like material called aimable—that his sky-blue cloak, resembling in form a dressing-wrapper, and richly bestudded all over with crimson devices, floated cavaliery upon his shoulders like a mist of the morning—and that his tout ensemble gave rise to the remarkable words of Benevenuta, the Improvisatrice of Florence, “that it was difficult to say whether Pierre Bon-Bon was indeed a bird of Paradise, or the rather a very Paradise of perfection.” I might, I say, expatiate upon all these[118] points if I pleased,—but I forbear; merely personal details may be left to historical novelists,—they are beneath the moral dignity of matter-of-fact.
I could easily go on about the clothing and other trivial details of our philosopher's appearance. I might mention that our hero had short hair, neatly combed over his forehead, topped with a pointed white flannel cap and tassels—that his green jacket was not like those worn by the average restaurant owners of that time—that the sleeves were a bit fuller than the current fashion allowed—that the cuffs were turned up, not with the same fabric and color as the coat as was common in that uncivilized time, but trimmed more stylishly with multicolored Genoese velvet—that his slippers were a bright purple, intricately designed, and could have come from Japan if not for the sharp point at the toes and the vibrant colors of the bindings and embroidery—that his breeches were made of a yellow satin-like fabric called aimable—that his sky-blue cloak, shaped like a dressing gown and adorned all over with red embellishments, flowed elegantly over his shoulders like morning mist—and that his entire look inspired the memorable words of Benevenuta, the Improvisatrice from Florence, who remarked that it was hard to tell whether Pierre Bon-Bon was truly a bird of paradise or rather a perfect paradise in itself. I could elaborate on all these aspects if I wanted to—but I won’t; those minor details can be left to historical novelists—they're below the serious nature of factual reporting.[118]
I have said that “to enter the café in the cul-de-sac Le Febvre was to enter the sanctum of a man of genius”—but then it was only the man of genius who could duly estimate the merits of the sanctum. A sign, consisting of a vast folio, swung before the entrance. On one side of the volume was painted a bottle; on the reverse a pâté. On the back were visible in large letters Oeuvres de Bon-Bon. Thus was delicately shadowed forth the twofold occupation of the proprietor.
I’ve mentioned that “walking into the café in the cul-de-sac Le Febvre felt like stepping into the sanctum of a genius”—but really, only a genius could truly appreciate the value of the sanctum. A large sign swung at the entrance, resembling a big book. On one side of the book was painted a bottle, and on the other side, a pâté. The back of it displayed in big letters Oeuvres de Bon-Bon. This subtly hinted at the dual focus of the owner.
Upon stepping over the threshold, the whole interior of the building presented itself to view. A long, low-pitched room, of antique construction, was indeed all the accommodation afforded by the café. In a corner of the apartment stood the bed of the metaphysician. An array of curtains, together with a canopy à la grecque, gave it an air at once classic and comfortable. In the corner diagonally opposite, appeared, in direct family communion, the properties of the kitchen and the bibliothèque. A dish of polemics stood peacefully upon the dresser. Here lay an ovenful of the latest ethics—there a kettle of duodecimo mélanges. Volumes of German morality were hand and glove with the gridiron—a toasting-fork might be discovered by the side of Eusebius—Plato reclined at his ease in the frying-pan—and contemporary manuscripts were filed away upon the spit.
As soon as you stepped inside, the entire interior of the building came into view. It was a long, low-ceilinged room with an old-school vibe, which was all that the café offered. In one corner stood the bed of the philosopher. A set of curtains along with a classic Greek-style canopy gave it a look that was both timeless and cozy. In the diagonally opposite corner, the kitchen and the bibliothèque were in direct family connection. A dish of debates sat peacefully on the dresser. Here was an oven filled with the latest ethical discussions—there was a kettle of small mixed texts. Tomes on German morality were close to the grill—a toasting fork could be found next to Eusebius—Plato lounged comfortably in the frying pan—and modern manuscripts were organized on the spit.
In other respects the Café de Bon-Bon might be said to differ little from the usual restaurants of the period.[119] A large fireplace yawned opposite the door. On the right of the fireplace an open cupboard displayed a formidable array of labelled bottles.
In other ways, the Café de Bon-Bon could be said to be quite similar to the typical restaurants of the time.[119]A big fireplace loomed across from the door. To the right of the fireplace, an open cupboard showcased an impressive collection of labeled bottles.
It was here, about twelve o’clock one night, during the severe winter of ——, that Pierre Bon-Bon, after having listened for some time to the comments of his neighbours upon his singular propensity—that Pierre Bon-Bon, I say, having turned them all out of his house, locked the door upon them with an oath, and betook himself in no very pacific mood to the comforts of a leather-bottomed arm-chair, and a fire of blazing fagots.
It was around midnight one night, during the harsh winter of ——, that Pierre Bon-Bon, after listening for a while to his neighbors' comments about his strange habits—that Pierre Bon-Bon, I say, kicked them all out of his house, locked the door on them with a curse, and sat down in a not-so-peaceful mood in his leather-bottomed armchair, next to a blazing fire.
It was one of those terrific nights which are only met with once or twice during a century. It snowed fiercely, and the house tottered to its centre with the floods of wind that, rushing through the crannies of the wall, and pouring impetuously down the chimney, shook awfully the curtains of the philosopher’s bed, and disorganized the economy of his pâté-pans and papers. The huge folio sign that swung without, exposed to the fury of the tempest, creaked ominously, and gave out a moaning sound from its stanchions of solid oak.
It was one of those amazing nights that happen only once or twice in a century. It snowed heavily, and the house swayed with the powerful winds that rushed through the cracks in the walls and poured down the chimney, violently shaking the philosopher’s bed curtains and messing up his pâté pans and papers. The large folio sign outside, exposed to the storm, creaked ominously and made a moaning sound from its sturdy oak supports.
It was in no placid temper, I say, that the metaphysician drew up his chair to its customary station by the hearth. Many circumstances of a perplexing nature had occurred during the day, to disturb the serenity of his meditations. In attempting des œufs à la Princesse, he had unfortunately perpetrated an omelette à la Reine; the discovery of a principle in ethics had been frustrated by the overturning of a stew; and last, not least, he had been thwarted in one of those admirable bargains which he at all times took such especial delight in bringing to[120] a successful termination. But in the chafing of his mind at these unaccountable vicissitudes, there did not fail to be mingled some degree of that nervous anxiety which the fury of a boisterous night is so well calculated to produce. Whistling to his more immediate vicinity the large black water-dog we have spoken of before, and settling himself uneasily in his chair, he could not help casting a wary and unquiet eye toward those distant recesses of the apartment whose inexorable shadows not even the red fire-light itself could more than partially succeed in overcoming. Having completed a scrutiny whose exact purpose was perhaps unintelligible to himself, he drew close to his seat a small table covered with books and papers, and soon became absorbed in the task of retouching a voluminous manuscript, intended for publication on the morrow.
In a pretty unsettled mood, the philosopher pulled his chair to its usual spot by the fireplace. Several confusing things had happened throughout the day that disrupted his usual calm. While trying to make des œufs à la Princesse, he had unfortunately ended up making an omelette à la Reine; a breakthrough in ethics was thwarted by spilling a stew; and, to top it off, he had been blocked from one of those amazing deals he always loved to bring to[120] a successful conclusion. Amidst the frustration of these strange twists, he also felt a touch of that nervous anxiety that a wild night can easily invoke. Whistling for the large black water-dog we mentioned earlier, and shifting uncomfortably in his chair, he couldn’t help but glance anxiously toward the far corners of the room, where shadows loomed that even the glowing firelight could hardly budge. After finishing a look around whose exact purpose was probably unclear to him, he pulled close to his chair a small table piled with books and papers, and soon got lost in the work of editing a lengthy manuscript he planned to publish the next day.
He had been thus occupied for some minutes, when “I am in no hurry, Monsieur Bon-Bon,” suddenly whispered a whining voice in the apartment.
He had been busy for a few minutes when a whining voice suddenly whispered, "I'm not in a hurry, Monsieur Bon-Bon."
“The devil!” ejaculated our hero, starting to his feet, overturning the table at his side, and staring around him in astonishment.
“The devil!” our hero exclaimed, jumping to his feet, knocking over the table next to him, and staring around in shock.
“Very true,” calmly replied the voice.
“That's very true,” the voice replied calmly.
“Very true!—what is very true?—how came you here?” vociferated the metaphysician, as his eye fell upon something which lay stretched at full length upon the bed.
“Very true!—what is very true?—how did you get here?” shouted the philosopher, as he noticed something lying stretched out on the bed.
“I was saying,” said the intruder, without attending to the interrogatories,—“I was saying that I am not at all pushed for time—that the business, upon which I took the liberty of calling, is of no pressing importance—in[121] short, that I can very well wait until you have finished your Exposition.”
“I was saying,” said the intruder, disregarding the questions, “I was saying that I’m not in a hurry—that the matter I called about isn’t urgent—in[121] short, I can easily wait until you’re done with your presentation.”
“My Exposition!—there now!—how do you know?—how came you to understand that I was writing an Exposition—good God!”
“My Exposition!—there you go!—how do you know?—how did you figure out that I was writing an Exposition—good God!”
“Hush!” replied the figure, in a shrill undertone; and, arising quickly from the bed, he made a single step toward our hero, while an iron lamp that depended overhead swung convulsively back from his approach.
“Hush!” said the figure in a sharp whisper; and, quickly getting up from the bed, he took a step toward our hero, while an iron lamp hanging overhead swung wildly away from him.
The philosopher’s amazement did not prevent a narrow scrutiny of the stranger’s dress and appearance. The outlines of his figure, exceedingly lean, but much above the common height, were rendered minutely distinct by means of a faded suit of black cloth which fitted tight to the skin, but was otherwise cut very much in the style of a century ago. These garments had evidently been intended for a much shorter person than their present owner. His ankles and wrists were left naked for several inches. In his shoes, however, a pair of very brilliant buckles gave the lie to the extreme poverty implied by the other portions of his dress. His head was bare, and entirely bald, with the exception of the hinder-part, from which depended a queue of considerable length. A pair of green spectacles, with side glasses, protected his eyes from the influence of the light, and at the same time prevented our hero from ascertaining either their colour or their conformation. About the entire person there was no evidence of a shirt; but a white cravat, of filthy appearance, was tied with extreme precision around the throat, and the ends, hanging down formally side by side gave (although I dare[122] say unintentionally) the idea of an ecclesiastic. Indeed, many other points both in his appearance and demeanour might have very well sustained a conception of that nature. Over his left ear, he carried, after the fashion of a modern clerk, an instrument resembling the stylus of the ancients. In a breast-pocket of his coat appeared conspicuously a small black volume fastened with clasps of steel. This book, whether accidentally or not, was so turned outwardly from the person as to discover the words “Rituel Catholique” in white letters upon the back. His entire physiognomy was interestingly saturnine—even cadaverously pale. The forehead was lofty, and deeply furrowed with the ridges of contemplation. The corners of the mouth were drawn down into an expression of the most submissive humility. There was also a clasping of the hands, as he stepped towards our hero—a deep sigh—and altogether a look of such utter sanctity as could not have failed to be unequivocally prepossessing. Every shadow of anger faded from the countenance of the metaphysician, as, having completed a satisfactory survey of his visitor’s person, he shook him cordially by the hand, and conducted him to a seat.
The philosopher’s surprise didn’t stop him from closely examining the stranger’s outfit and appearance. The outline of his figure, extremely thin but much taller than average, was made very clear by a faded black suit that fit tightly to his body but was otherwise styled like clothing from a century ago. These clothes had clearly been meant for someone shorter than their current owner. His ankles and wrists were exposed for several inches. However, the shining buckles on his shoes contradicted the poor impression given by the rest of his attire. His head was bare and completely bald, except for the back where a long queue of hair hung down. He wore green glasses with side panels that shielded his eyes from the light and also kept our hero from seeing their color or shape. There was no sign of a shirt on him, but a dirty white cravat was tied tightly around his neck, with the ends hanging down symmetrically, giving (though I’d say unintentionally) the impression of someone ecclesiastical. In fact, many aspects of his appearance and demeanor could easily support that idea. Hanging over his left ear, like a modern clerk, he carried an instrument resembling an ancient stylus. A small black book, secured with steel clasps, was prominently displayed in the breast pocket of his coat. This book, whether by accident or design, was positioned outward such that the words “Rituel Catholique” were visible in white letters on the spine. His entire face had an intriguingly somber look—almost cadaverously pale. He had a high forehead deeply lined with the marks of thought. The corners of his mouth were turned down in an expression of extreme submissive humility. As he approached our hero, he clasped his hands, let out a deep sigh, and altogether wore an expression of such absolute sanctity that it was undeniably captivating. Every trace of anger faded from the philosopher’s face as, after completing a thorough assessment of his visitor, he shook his hand warmly and led him to a seat.
There would however be a radical error in attributing this instantaneous transition of feeling in the philosopher to any one of those causes which might naturally be supposed to have had an influence. Indeed, Pierre Bon-Bon, from what I have been able to understand of his disposition, was of all men the least likely to be imposed upon by any speciousness of exterior deportment. It was impossible that so accurate an observer[123] of men and things should have failed to discover, upon the moment, the real character of the personage who had thus intruded upon his hospitality. To say no more, the conformation of his visitor’s feet was sufficiently remarkable—he maintained lightly upon his head an inordinately tall hat—there was a tremulous swelling about the hinder-part of his breeches—and the vibration of his coat tail was a palpable fact. Judge, then, with what feelings of satisfaction our hero found himself thrown thus at once into the society of a person for whom he had at all times entertained the most unqualified respect. He was, however, too much of the diplomatist to let escape him any intimation of his suspicions in regard to the true state of affairs. It was not his cue to appear at all conscious of the high honour he thus unexpectedly enjoyed; but, by leading his guest into conversation, to elicit some important ethical ideas, which might, in obtaining a place in his contemplated publication, enlighten the human race, and at the same time immortalize himself—ideas which, I should have added, his visitor’s great age, and well-known proficiency in the science of morals, might very well have enabled him to afford.
However, it would be a serious mistake to think that the philosopher's sudden change in feelings was caused by any obvious influences. In fact, Pierre Bon-Bon, from what I've gathered about his nature, was the least likely person to be fooled by any superficial behavior. It was impossible for such a keen observer of people and situations to miss the true character of the person who had intruded upon his hospitality. To say nothing more, the shape of his visitor's feet was quite unusual—he wore an excessively tall hat perched lightly on his head—there was a noticeable bulge in the back of his trousers—and the movement of his coat tail was very clear. So, you can imagine the satisfaction our hero felt being thrown into the company of someone he had always deeply respected. However, he was too much of a diplomat to let any hint of his suspicions about the true circumstances leak out. It wasn't in his interest to show any awareness of the unexpected honor he was experiencing; rather, he aimed to engage his guest in conversation to draw out some important ethical ideas that could enhance his upcoming publication, enlighten humanity, and also ensure his own legacy—ideas that, I should add, his guest’s advanced age and well-known expertise in moral philosophy could certainly provide.
Actuated by these enlightened views, our hero bade the gentleman sit down, while he himself took occasion to throw some fagots upon the fire, and place upon the now re-established table some bottles of Mousseaux. Having quickly completed these operations, he drew his chair vis-à-vis to his companion’s, and waited until the latter should open the conversation. But plans even the most skilfully matured are often thwarted in the[124] outset of their application—and the restaurateur found himself nonplussed by the very first words of his visitor’s speech.
Motivated by these enlightened ideas, our hero invited the gentleman to sit down while he took the opportunity to throw some sticks onto the fire and put a few bottles of Mousseaux on the now-ready table. Once he finished these tasks, he positioned his chair directly across from his companion's and waited for the other to start the conversation. However, even the best-laid plans can often go off track right from the beginning—and the restaurateur found himself bewildered by the very first words of his visitor's speech.
“I see you know me, Bon-Bon,” said he; “ha! ha! ha!—he! he! he!—hi! hi! hi—ho! ho! ho!—hu! hu! hu!”—and the Devil, dropping at once the sanctity of his demeanour, opened to its fullest extent a mouth from ear to ear, so as to display a set of jagged and fang-like teeth, and, throwing back his head, laughed long, loudly, wickedly, and uproariously, while the black dog, crouching down upon his haunches, joined lustily in the chorus, and the tabby cat, flying off a tangent, stood up on end, and shrieked in the farthest corner of the apartment.
“I see you know me, Bon-Bon,” he said; “ha! ha! ha!—he! he! he!—hi! hi! hi—ho! ho! ho!—hu! hu! hu!”—and the Devil, dropping the pretense of his serious demeanor, swung his mouth wide open from ear to ear, revealing a set of jagged, fang-like teeth. Throwing back his head, he laughed long, loudly, wickedly, and uproariously, while the black dog crouched down on his haunches, joining in the chorus eagerly, and the tabby cat, running off to the side, stood up on end and shrieked from the farthest corner of the room.
Not so the philosopher: he was too much a man of the world either to laugh like the dog, or by shrieks to betray the indecorous trepidation of the cat. It must be confessed, he felt a little astonishment to see the white letters which formed the words “Rituel Catholique” on the book in his guest’s pocket, momently changing both their colour and their import, and in a few seconds, in place of the original title, the words “Registre des Condamnés” blaze forth in characters of red. This startling circumstance, when Bon-Bon replied to his visitor’s remark, imparted to his manner an air of embarrassment which probably might not otherwise have been observed.
Not the philosopher: he was too much of a worldly man to laugh like a dog or to scream in an unrefined way like a cat. He had to admit, he felt a bit surprised to see the white letters that spelled out “Rituel Catholique” on the book in his guest’s pocket, which kept changing both their color and their meaning. Within moments, instead of the original title, the words “Registre des Condamnés” blazed in red letters. This shocking turn of events, when Bon-Bon responded to his visitor’s comment, gave his demeanor a hint of awkwardness that might not have been noticed otherwise.
“Why, sir,” said the philosopher, “why, sir, to speak sincerely—I believe you are—upon my word—the d—dest—that is to say, I think—I imagine—I have some[125] faint—some very faint idea—of the remarkable honour—”
“Why, sir,” said the philosopher, “to be honest—I really believe you are—honestly—the d—dest—that is to say, I think—I imagine—I have some[125] faint—some very faint idea—of the remarkable honor—”
“Oh!—ah!—yes!—very well!” interrupted his Majesty; “say no more—I see how it is.” And hereupon, taking off his green spectacles, he wiped the glasses carefully with the sleeve of his coat, and deposited them in his pocket.
“Oh!—ah!—yes!—okay!” interrupted his Majesty; “don’t say anything more—I get it.” And with that, he took off his green glasses, wiped the lenses carefully with his coat sleeve, and put them in his pocket.
If Bon-Bon had been astonished at the incident of the book, his amazement was now much increased by the spectacle which here presented itself to view. In raising his eyes, with a strong feeling of curiosity to ascertain the colour of his guest’s, he found them by no means black, as he had anticipated—nor grey, as might have been imagined—nor yet hazel nor blue—nor indeed yellow nor red—nor purple—nor white—nor green—nor any other colour in the heavens above, or in the earth beneath, or in the waters under the earth. In short, Pierre Bon-Bon not only saw plainly that his Majesty had no eyes whatsoever, but could discover no indications of their having existed at any previous period—for the space where eyes should naturally have been was, I am constrained to say, simply a dead level of flesh.
If Bon-Bon had been shocked by the incident with the book, his astonishment grew even more as he took in the scene before him. When he lifted his gaze, curious to see the color of his guest's eyes, he realized they were not black, as he had expected—nor grey, as one might think—nor hazel or blue—nor any shade of yellow or red—nor purple—nor white—nor green—or any other color found in the sky above, the earth below, or the waters beneath it. In short, Pierre Bon-Bon not only clearly saw that his Majesty had no eyes at all, but he also found no signs that they had ever existed, because the area where eyes should naturally be was, I have to say, just a flat expanse of flesh.
It was not in the nature of the metaphysician to forbear making some inquiry into the sources of so strange a phenomenon; and the reply of his Majesty was at once prompt, dignified, and satisfactory.
It wasn't in the nature of the philosopher to hold back from investigating the origins of such a strange phenomenon; and the response from his Majesty was immediate, respectful, and satisfying.
“Eyes! my dear Bon-Bon—eyes! did you say?—oh!—ah!—I perceive! The ridiculous prints, eh, which are in circulation, have given you a false idea of my[126] personal appearance. Eyes!—true. Eyes, Pierre Bon-Bon, are very well in their proper place—that, you would say, is the head?—right—the head of a worm. To you, likewise, these optics are indispensable—yet I will convince you that my vision is more penetrating than your own. There is a cat I see in the corner—a pretty cat—look at her—observe her well. Now, Bon-Bon, do you behold the thoughts—the thoughts, I say—the ideas—the reflections—which are being engendered in her pericranium? There it is now—you do not! She is thinking we admire the length of her tail and the profundity of her mind. She has just concluded that I am the most distinguished of ecclesiastics, and that you are the most superficial of metaphysicians. Thus you see I am not altogether blind; but to one of my profession, the eyes you speak of would be merely an incumbrance, liable at any time to be put out by a toasting-iron or a pitchfork. To you, I allow, these optical affairs are indispensable. Endeavour, Bon-Bon, to use them well; my vision is the soul.”
“Eyes! My dear Bon-Bon—eyes! Did you say? Oh! Ah! I see! The silly pictures going around have given you a wrong impression of my[126] personal appearance. Eyes! True. Eyes, Pierre Bon-Bon, are great when they're in the right place—that would be the head? Right—the head of a worm. For you, these eyes are essential—yet I can show you that my vision is sharper than yours. There's a cat I see in the corner—a pretty cat—look at her—watch her closely. Now, Bon-Bon, do you see the thoughts—the thoughts, I say—the ideas—the reflections—forming in her mind? There it is—you don’t! She thinks we admire the length of her tail and the depth of her mind. She just decided that I am the most distinguished of clerics, and that you are the most superficial of philosophers. So you see, I’m not completely blind; but for someone in my profession, the eyes you talk about would just be a hindrance, easily damaged by a toasting fork or a pitchfork. I acknowledge that for you, these optical things are crucial. Try, Bon-Bon, to use them well; my vision is the soul.”
Hereupon the guest helped himself to the wine upon the table, and pouring out a bumper for Bon-Bon, requested him to drink it without scruple, and make himself perfectly at home.
The guest poured himself some wine from the table and filled a glass for Bon-Bon, urging him to drink freely and to feel completely at ease.
“A clever book that of yours, Pierre,” resumed his Majesty, tapping our friend knowingly upon the shoulder, as the latter put down his glass after a thorough compliance with his visitor’s injunction. “A clever book that of yours, upon my honour. It’s a work after my own heart. Your arrangement of the matter, I think, however, might be improved, and many of your[127] notions remind me of Aristotle. That philosopher was one of my most intimate acquaintances. I liked him as much for his terrible ill temper, as for his happy knack at making a blunder. There is only one solid truth in all that he has written, and for that I gave him the hint out of pure compassion for his absurdity. I suppose, Pierre Bon-Bon, you very well know to what divine moral truth I am alluding?”
“A clever book of yours, Pierre,” resumed his Majesty, tapping our friend knowingly on the shoulder as he put down his glass after thoroughly following his visitor’s request. “A clever book indeed, I swear. It’s a work that really resonates with me. I think, though, that your arrangement of the content could be improved, and some of your[127] ideas remind me of Aristotle. That philosopher was one of my close acquaintances. I liked him as much for his terrible bad temper as for his surprising ability to make mistakes. There’s only one solid truth in everything he wrote, and I gave him that hint out of pure compassion for his absurdity. I assume, Pierre Bon-Bon, you know exactly which divine moral truth I’m referring to?”
“Cannot say that I—”
"Can't say that I—"
“Indeed!—why it was I who told Aristotle that, by sneezing, men expelled superfluous ideas through the proboscis.”
“Seriously!—it was me who told Aristotle that when people sneeze, they get rid of unnecessary thoughts through their noses.”
“Which is—hiccup!—undoubtedly the case,” said the metaphysician, while he poured out for himself another bumper of Mousseaux, and offering his snuff-box to the fingers of his visitor.
“Which is—hiccup!—definitely true,” said the metaphysician, as he poured himself another glass of Mousseaux and offered his snuff-box to his visitor.
“There was Plato, too,” continued his Majesty, modestly declining the snuff-box and the compliment it implied—“there was Plato, too, for whom I, at one time, felt all the affection of a friend. You knew Plato, Bon-Bon?—ah, no, I beg a thousand pardons. He met me at Athens, one day, in the Parthenon, and told me he was distressed for an idea. I bade him write down that ‘ὁ νοῦς ἐστιν αὐλός.’ He said that he would do so, and went home, while I stepped over to the pyramids. But my conscience smote me for having uttered a truth, even to aid a friend, and hastening back to Athens, I arrived behind the philosopher’s chair as he was inditing the ‘αυλός.’
“There was Plato, too,” the King continued, modestly refusing the snuff-box and the compliment it suggested—“there was Plato, too, for whom I once felt all the affection of a friend. You knew Plato, Bon-Bon?—ah, no, I must apologize. He met me in Athens one day at the Parthenon and mentioned that he was struggling to come up with an idea. I told him to write down ‘ὁ νοῦς ἐστιν αὐλός.’ He said he would do that and went home, while I headed over to the pyramids. But I felt guilty for having shared a truth, even to help a friend, so I hurried back to Athens and arrived just as the philosopher was writing down the ‘αυλός.’
“Giving the lambda a fillip with my finger, I turned it upside down. So the sentence now reads ‘[128]ὁ νοῦς ἐστιν αύγος,’ and is, you perceive, the fundamental doctrine in his metaphysics.”
“Giving the lambda a nudge with my finger, I flipped it upside down. Now the sentence reads ‘[128]ὁ νοῦς ἐστιν αύγος,’ which, as you can see, is the core principle of his metaphysics.”
“Were you ever at Rome?” asked the restaurateur, as he finished his second bottle of Mousseaux, and drew from the closet a larger supply of Chambertin.
“Have you ever been to Rome?” asked the restaurateur, as he finished his second bottle of Mousseaux and pulled a larger supply of Chambertin from the closet.
“But once, Monsieur Bon-Bon, but once. There was a time,” said the Devil, as if reciting some passage from a book—“there was a time when occurred an anarchy of five years, during which the republic, bereft of all its officers, had no magistracy besides the tribunes of the people, and these were not legally vested with any degree of executive power—at that time, Monsieur Bon-Bon—at that time only I was in Rome, and I have no earthly acquaintance, consequently, with any of its philosophy.”[14]
“But once, Monsieur Bon-Bon, just once. There was a time,” said the Devil, as if quoting from a book—“there was a time when there was anarchy for five years, during which the republic, stripped of all its officials, had no governing body except for the tribunes of the people, who did not have any legal authority to execute power—at that time, Monsieur Bon-Bon—at that time only I was in Rome, and I have no earthly connection, therefore, with any of its philosophy.”[14]
“What do you think of—what do you think of—hiccup!—Epicurus?”
“What do you think of—what do you think of—hiccup!—Epicurus?”
“What do I think of whom?” said the Devil, in astonishment; “you surely do not mean to find any fault with Epicurus! What do I think of Epicurus! Do you mean me, sir?—I am Epicurus! I am the same philosopher who wrote each of the three hundred treatises commemorated by Diogenes Laertes.”
“What do I think of who?” said the Devil, surprised; “you can't be serious about criticizing Epicurus! What do I think of Epicurus! Are you talking about me, sir?—I am Epicurus! I am the same philosopher who wrote all three hundred treatises remembered by Diogenes Laertes.”
“That’s a lie!” said the metaphysician, for the wine had gotten a little into his head.
"That's a lie!" said the philosopher, as the wine had gone to his head a bit.
“Very well!—very well, sir!—very well, indeed, sir!” said his Majesty, apparently much flattered.
“Alright then!—really, sir!—that’s great, sir!” said His Majesty, clearly feeling quite pleased.
“That’s a lie!” repeated the restaurateur, dogmatically; “that’s a—hiccup!—a lie!”
"That's a lie!" repeated the restaurant owner, stubbornly; "that's a—hiccup!—a lie!"
“Well, well, have it your own way!” said the Devil, pacifically, and Bon-Bon, having beaten his Majesty at an argument, thought it his duty to conclude a second bottle of Chambertin.
“Well, well, do what you want!” said the Devil, calmly, and Bon-Bon, having won his Majesty over in an argument, felt it was his responsibility to finish off a second bottle of Chambertin.
“As I was saying,” resumed the visitor—“as I was observing a little while ago, there are some very outré notions in that book of yours, Monsieur Bon-Bon. What, for instance, do you mean by all that humbug about the soul? Pray, sir, what is the soul?”
“As I was saying,” the visitor continued, “as I was mentioning a little while ago, there are some very out there ideas in that book of yours, Monsieur Bon-Bon. What, for example, do you mean by all that nonsense about the soul? Please, sir, what is the soul?”
“The—hiccup!—soul,” replied the metaphysician, referring to his MS., “is undoubtedly—”
“The—hiccup!—soul,” replied the metaphysician, referring to his manuscript, “is definitely—”
“No, sir!”
“No way, sir!”
“Indubitably—”
"Definitely—"
“No, sir!”
"No way, sir!"
“Indisputably—”
"Definitely—"
“No, sir!”
“No way, sir!”
“Evidently—”
"Clearly—"
“No, sir!”
“No way, sir!”
“Incontrovertibly—”
"Definitely—"
“No, sir!”
“No way, sir!”
“Hiccup!—”
“Hiccup!”
“No, sir!”
“Not at all, sir!”
“And beyond all question, a—”
“And without a doubt, a—”
“No, sir, the soul is no such thing!” (Here the philosopher, looking daggers, took occasion to make an end, upon the spot, of his third bottle of Chambertin.)
“No, sir, the soul is nothing like that!” (At this, the philosopher shot daggers with his eyes and decided to finish off his third bottle of Chambertin right then and there.)
“Then—hiccup!—pray, sir—what—what is it?”
“Then—hiccup!—please, sir—what is it?”
“That is neither here nor there, Monsieur Bon-Bon,” replied his Majesty, musingly. “I have tasted—that is to say, I have known some very bad souls, and some too—pretty good ones.” Here he smacked his lips, and,[130] having unconsciously let fall his hand upon the volume in his pocket, was seized with a violent fit of sneezing.
“That doesn’t really matter, Monsieur Bon-Bon,” his Majesty replied thoughtfully. “I’ve experienced some really bad souls, but also some that were quite good.” He smacked his lips, and,[130] having accidentally let his hand fall on the book in his pocket, was suddenly hit with a strong fit of sneezing.
He continued:
He went on:
“There was the soul of Cratinus—passable: Aristophanes—racy: Plato—exquisite—not your Plato, but Plato the comic poet; your Plato would have turned the stomach of Cerberus—faugh! Then let me see! there were Naevius, and Andronicus, and Plautus, and Terentius. Then there were Lucilius, and Catullus, and Naso, and Quintus Flaccus,—dear Quinty! as I called him when he sang a saeculare for my amusement, while I toasted him, in pure good humour, on a fork. But they want flavour, these Romans. One fat Greek is worth a dozen of them, and besides will keep, which cannot be said of a Quirite. Let us taste your Sauterne.”
“There was the spirit of Cratinus—decent: Aristophanes—original: Plato—refined—not your Plato, but the comic poet Plato; your Plato would have made Cerberus sick—ugh! Now let me think! There were Naevius, Andronicus, Plautus, and Terence. Then there were Lucilius, Catullus, Naso, and Quintus Flaccus—dear Quinty! as I called him when he performed a saeculare for my entertainment, while I toasted him, purely for fun, on a fork. But these Romans lack flavor. One hefty Greek is worth a dozen of them and besides will keep, which can’t be said of a Quirite. Let’s try your Sauterne.”
Bon-Bon had by this time made up his mind to the nil admirari, and endeavoured to hand down the bottles in question. He was, however, conscious of a strange sound in the room like the wagging of a tail. Of this, although extremely indecent in his Majesty, the philosopher took no notice:—simply kicking the dog, and requesting him to be quiet. The visitor continued:
Bon-Bon had by this point decided to embrace the nil admirari philosophy and tried to pass down the bottles in question. However, he noticed a strange sound in the room, like a tail wagging. Even though it was quite inappropriate for his Majesty, the philosopher ignored it—simply kicking the dog and asking him to be quiet. The visitor continued:
“I found that Horace tasted very much like Aristotle;—you know I am fond of variety. Terentius I could not have told from Menander. Naso, to my astonishment, was Nicander in disguise. Virgilius had a strong twang of Theocritus. Martial put me much in mind of Archilochus—and Titus Livius was positively Polybius and none other.[131]”
“I found that Horace tasted a lot like Aristotle; you know I love variety. I couldn’t tell Terentius from Menander. Naso surprised me; he was Nicander in disguise. Virgilius had a strong hint of Theocritus. Martial really reminded me of Archilochus—and Titus Livius was definitely Polybius and no one else.[131]”
“Hiccup!” here replied Bon-Bon, and his Majesty proceeded:
“Hiccup!” Bon-Bon replied, and his Majesty continued:
“But if I have a penchant, Monsieur Bon-Bon—if I have a penchant, it is for a philosopher. Yet, let me tell you, sir, it is not every dev—I mean it is not every gentleman who knows how to choose a philosopher. Long ones are not good; and the best, if not carefully shelled, are apt to be a little rancid on account of the gall.”
“But if I have a thing, Monsieur Bon-Bon—if I have a thing, it’s for a philosopher. Yet, let me tell you, sir, not every dev—I mean, not every gentleman knows how to pick a philosopher. Long ones are not good; and the best, if not carefully processed, can end up being a bit stale because of the gall.”
“Shelled!!”
"Destroyed!"
“I mean taken out of the carcass.”
“I mean taken out of the body.”
“What do you think of a—hiccup!—physician?”
“What do you think of a—hiccup!—doctor?”
“Don’t mention them!—ugh! ugh!” (Here his Majesty retched violently.) “I never tasted but one—that rascal Hippocrates!—smelt of asafoetida—ugh! ugh! ugh!—caught a wretched cold washing him in the Styx—and after all he gave me the cholera-morbus.”
“Don’t mention them!—ugh! ugh!” (Here his Majesty retched violently.) “I’ve only tasted one—that rascal Hippocrates!—smelled like asafoetida—ugh! ugh! ugh!—caught a terrible cold washing him in the Styx—and after all, he gave me the stomach flu.”
“The—hiccup!—wretch!” ejaculated Bon-Bon, “the—hiccup!—abortion of a pill-box!”—and the philosopher dropped a tear.
“The—hiccup!—wretch!” Bon-Bon exclaimed, “the—hiccup!—abortion of a pill-box!”—and the philosopher shed a tear.
“After all,” continued the visitor, “after all, if a dev—if a gentleman wishes to live, he must have more talents than one or two; and with us a fat face is an evidence of diplomacy.”
“After all,” the visitor continued, “if a guy—if a gentleman wants to live, he needs to have more than just one or two skills; and for us, a round face is a sign of being diplomatic.”
“How so?”
"How come?"
“Why we are sometimes exceedingly pushed for provisions. You must know that, in a climate so sultry as mine, it is frequently impossible to keep a spirit alive for more than two or three hours; and after death, unless pickled immediately (and a pickled spirit is not[132] good), they will—smell—you understand, eh? Putrefaction is always to be apprehended when the souls are consigned to us in the usual way.”
"Why we sometimes struggle so much to get supplies. You should be aware that in a climate as hot as mine, it’s often impossible to keep a spirit alive for more than two or three hours; and after it dies, unless it’s pickled immediately (and a pickled spirit is not[132] good), it will—smell—you get what I mean, right? Decomposition is always a concern when the souls are delivered to us in the usual way."
“Hiccup!—hiccup!—good God! how do you manage?”
“Hiccup!—hiccup!—oh my God! how do you manage?”
Here the iron lamp commenced swinging with redoubled violence, and the Devil half started from his seat;—however, with a slight sigh, he recovered his composure, merely saying to our hero in a low tone: “I tell you what, Pierre Bon-Bon, we must have no more swearing.”
Here the iron lamp began to swing with even more force, and the Devil almost jumped from his seat;—but with a small sigh, he got himself back together, simply telling our hero in a low voice: “I’m serious, Pierre Bon-Bon, we must stop with the swearing.”
The host swallowed another bumper, by way of denoting thorough comprehension and acquiescence, and the visitor continued:
The host took another large sip to show he completely understood and agreed, and the visitor went on:
“Why, there are several ways of managing. The most of us starve: some put up with the pickle: for my part I purchase my spirits vivente corpore, in which case I find they keep very well.”
“Why, there are several ways to cope. Most of us struggle: some deal with the situation: for me, I buy my drinks vivente corpore, and in that case, I find they last quite a while.”
“But the body!—hiccup!—the body!!”
“But the body!—hiccup!—the body!!”
“The body, the body—well, what of the body?—oh! ah! I perceive. Why, sir, the body is not at all affected by the transaction. I have made innumerable purchases of the kind in my day, and the parties never experienced any inconvenience. There were Cain and Nimrod, and Nero, and Caligula, and Dionysius, and Pisistratus, and—and a thousand others, who never knew what it was to have a soul during the latter part of their lives; yet, sir, these men adorned society. Why isn’t there A—, now, whom you know as well as I? Is he not in possession of all his faculties, mental and corporeal? Who writes a keener epigram? Who reasons[133] more wittily? Who—but, stay! I have his agreement in my pocket-book.”
“The body, the body—well, what about the body?—oh! ah! I see. Well, sir, the body is not at all affected by the situation. I’ve made countless purchases like this in my time, and the parties never faced any issues. Look at Cain and Nimrod, Nero, Caligula, Dionysius, Pisistratus, and a thousand others who didn’t even know what it was to have a soul during the later part of their lives; yet, sir, these men contributed to society. What about A—, whom you know just as well as I do? Is he not fully in command of all his mental and physical faculties? Who writes a sharper epigram? Who reasons[133] more cleverly? Who—but wait! I have his agreement in my wallet.”
Thus saying, he produced a red leather wallet, and took from it a number of papers. Upon some of these Bon-Bon caught a glimpse of the letters Machi—Maza—Robesp—with the words Caligula, George, Elizabeth. His Majesty selected a narrow slip of parchment, and from it read aloud the following words:
Thus saying, he pulled out a red leather wallet and took out several papers from it. On some of these, Bon-Bon caught sight of the letters Machi—Maza—Robesp—along with the words Caligula, George, Elizabeth. His Majesty picked a narrow strip of parchment and read the following words aloud:
“In consideration of certain mental endowments which it is unnecessary to specify, and in further consideration of one thousand louis d’or, I, being aged one year and one month, do hereby make over to the bearer of this agreement all my right, title, and appurtenance in the shadow called my soul. (Signed) A....”[15] (Here His Majesty repeated a name which I do not feel myself justified in indicating more unequivocally.)
“In light of certain mental abilities that don't need to be detailed, and in exchange for one thousand louis d’or, I, being one year and one month old, hereby transfer to the bearer of this agreement all my rights, titles, and everything related to the shadow called my soul. (Signed) A....”[15] (Here His Majesty repeated a name that I don't feel justified in specifying more clearly.)
“A clever fellow that,” resumed he; “but, like you, Monsieur Bon-Bon, he was mistaken about the soul. The soul a shadow, truly! The soul a shadow! Ha! ha! ha!—he! he! he!—hu! hu! hu! Only think of a fricasséed shadow!”
“A clever guy, that one,” he continued; “but, like you, Monsieur Bon-Bon, he was wrong about the soul. The soul a shadow, really! The soul a shadow! Ha! ha! ha!—he! he! he!—hu! hu! hu! Just imagine a fricasséed shadow!”
“Only think—hiccup!—of a fricasséed shadow!” exclaimed our hero, whose faculties were becoming much illuminated by the profundity of His Majesty’s discourse. “Only think of a—hiccup!—fricasséed shadow!! Now, damme!—hiccup!—humph! If I would have been such a—hiccup!—nincompoop! My soul, Mr.—humph!”
“Just think—hiccup!—of a fricasséed shadow!” exclaimed our hero, who was starting to see things more clearly thanks to the depth of His Majesty’s speech. “Just think of a—hiccup!—fricasséed shadow!! Now, darn it!—hiccup!—humph! If I had been such a—hiccup!—nincompoop! My goodness, Mr.—humph!”
“Your soul, Monsieur Bon-Bon?”
“Your soul, Mr. Bon-Bon?”
“Yes, sir—hiccup!—my soul is—”
“Yes, sir—hiccup!—my soul is—”
“What, sir?”
“What’s up, sir?”
“No shadow, damme!”
“No shadow, damn it!”
“Did you mean to say—”
“Did you mean to say—”
“Yes, sir, my soul is—hiccup!—humph!—yes, sir.”
“Yes, sir, my soul is—hiccup!—humph!—yes, sir.”
“Did you not intend to assert—”
“Did you not mean to claim—”
“My soul is—hiccup!—peculiarly qualified for—hiccup!—a—”
“My soul is—hiccup!—uniquely qualified for—hiccup!—a—”
“What, sir?”
"What is it, sir?"
“Stew.”
“Stew.”
“Ha!”
“Ha!”
“Soufflée.”
“Fluffy.”
“Eh!”
"Eh!"
“Fricassée.”
“Fricassé.”
“Indeed!”
“Absolutely!”
“Ragoût and fricandeau—and see here, my good fellow! I’ll let you have it—hiccup!—a bargain.” Here the philosopher slapped His Majesty upon the back.
“Ragoût and fricandeau—and look here, my good friend! I’ll give you a deal—hiccup!—a real bargain.” Then the philosopher patted His Majesty on the back.
“Couldn’t think of such a thing,” said the latter calmly, at the same time rising from his seat. The metaphysician stared.
“Couldn’t imagine anything like that,” said the latter calmly, as he stood up from his seat. The metaphysician stared.
“Am supplied at present,” said His Majesty.
“I'm currently supplied,” said His Majesty.
“Hic-cup!—e-h?” said the philosopher.
“Hic-cup!—e-h?” said the philosopher.
“Have no funds on hand.”
“Have no money available.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Besides, very unhandsome in me—”
“Besides, really unattractive on me—”
“Sir!”
"Hey!"
“To take advantage of—”
"To make use of—"
“Hic-cup!”
“Hiccup!”
“Your present disgusting and ungentlemanly situation.[135]”
“Your current disgusting and rude situation.[135]”
Here the visitor bowed and withdrew—in what manner could not precisely be ascertained—but in a well-concerted effort to discharge a bottle at “the villain,” the slender chain was severed that depended from the ceiling, and the metaphysician prostrated by the downfall of the lamp.
Here, the visitor bowed and left—in what way couldn’t be clearly determined—but in a well-coordinated attempt to throw a bottle at “the villain,” the thin chain hanging from the ceiling was cut, and the philosopher was knocked down by the falling lamp.
THE PRINTER’S DEVIL[136]Notes
As I was sitting in my armchair and preparing an essay on the Devil in literature, sleep overpowered me; the pen fell from my hands, and my head reclined upon the desk. I had been thinking so much about the Devil in my waking hours, that the same idea pursued me after I had fallen asleep. I heard a gentle rap at the door, and having bawled out as usual, “Come in,” a little gentleman entered, wrapped in a large blue cloth cloak, with a slouched hat, and goggles over his eyes. After bowing and scraping with considerable ceremony, he took off his hat, and threw his cloak over the back of a chair, when I immediately perceived that my visitor was no mortal. His face was hideously ugly; the skin appearing very much like wet paper, and the forehead covered with those cabalistic signs whose wondrous significance is best known to those who correct the press. On the end of his long hooked nose there seemed to me to be growing, like a carbuncle, the first letter of the alphabet, glittering with ink and ready to print. I observed, also, that each of his fingers and toes, or rather claws, was in the same manner terminated by one of the letters of the alphabet; and as he slashed round his tail to brush a fly off his nose, I noticed that the letter Z formed the extremity of that useful member. While I was looking with no small astonishment and some trepidation at my extraordinary visitor, he took occasion to[137] inform me that he had taken liberty to call, as he was afraid I might forget him in the treatise which I was writing—an omission which he assured me would cause him no little mortification. “In me,” says he, “you behold the prince and patron of printers’ devils. My province is to preside over the hell of books; and if you will only take the trouble to accompany me a little way, I will show you some of the wonders of that world.” As my imagination had lately been much excited by perusing Dante’s Inferno, I was delighted with an adventure which promised to turn out something like his wonderful journey, and I readily consented to visit my new friend’s dominions, and we sallied forth together. As we pursued our way, my conductor endeavoured to give me some information respecting the world I was about to enter, in order to prepare me for the wonders I should encounter there. “You must know,” remarked he, “that books have souls as well as men; and the moment any work is published, whether successful or not, its soul appears in precisely the same form in another world; either in this domain, which is subject to me, or in a better region, over which I have no control. I have power only to exhibit the place of punishment for bad books, periodicals, pamphlets, and, in short, publications of every kind.”
As I was sitting in my armchair and getting ready to write an essay on the Devil in literature, I suddenly fell asleep; the pen dropped from my hands, and my head rested on the desk. I had been thinking so much about the Devil while I was awake that the same thoughts followed me into my sleep. I heard a gentle knock at the door, and, as usual, I shouted, “Come in.” A little man walked in, wrapped in a large blue cloak, wearing a slouched hat and goggles over his eyes. After bowing and scraping with quite a bit of ceremony, he took off his hat and draped his cloak over the back of a chair. It was then that I realized my visitor was no ordinary person. His face was incredibly ugly; the skin looked like wet paper, and his forehead was covered with strange signs that are best understood by typesetters. On the end of his long, hooked nose, there seemed to be a growth, like a carbuncle, shaped like the letter A, shining with ink and ready to print. I also noticed that each of his fingers and toes, or rather claws, ended in letters of the alphabet. As he flicked his tail to swat a fly off his nose, I saw that it also ended with a Z. While I looked at my unusual visitor with a mix of astonishment and fear, he took the opportunity to [137] let me know that he had taken the liberty to drop by, as he was worried I might forget him while writing my treatise—something that he assured me would deeply embarrass him. “In me,” he said, “you see the prince and patron of printers’ devils. My job is to oversee the hell of books; and if you just take the time to follow me a little way, I’ll show you some of the wonders of that world.” Since my imagination had been fired up lately by reading Dante’s Inferno, I was excited about an adventure that seemed to resemble his remarkable journey, and I quickly agreed to visit my new friend’s realm, and we set off together. As we made our way, my guide tried to prepare me for the world I was about to enter by providing some information about the wonders awaiting me there. “You should know,” he said, “that books have souls just like people; and the moment a work is published, whether it succeeds or not, its soul appears in exactly the same form in another world—either in this domain, which I oversee, or in a better realm that I can’t control. I only have the power to show you the place of punishment for bad books, periodicals, pamphlets, and basically publications of every kind.”
We now arrived at the mouth of a cavern, which I did not remember to have ever noticed before, though I had repeatedly passed the spot in my walks. It looked to me more like the entrance to a coalmine than anything else, as the sides were entirely black. Upon examining them more closely, I found that they were covered[138] with a black fluid which greatly resembled printer’s ink, and which seemed to corrode and wear away the rocks of the cavern wherever it touched them. “We have lately received a large supply of political publications,” said my companion; “and hell is perfectly saturated with their maliciousness. We carry on a profitable trade upon the earth, by retailing this ink to the principal political editors. Unfortunately, it is not found to answer very well for literary publications, though they have tried it with considerable success in printing the London Quarterly and several of the other important reviews.”
We arrived at the entrance of a cave that I didn’t remember seeing before, even though I had walked by this spot many times. To me, it looked more like the entry to a coal mine than anything else, as the sides were completely black. When I looked more closely, I noticed they were covered[138] with a black fluid that looked a lot like printer’s ink, and it seemed to eat away at the rocks of the cave wherever it touched. “We’ve recently received a big supply of political publications,” my companion said, “and hell is completely soaked with their malice. We make a decent profit down here by selling this ink to the main political editors. Unfortunately, it doesn’t work very well for literary publications, although they have had some success using it to print the London Quarterly and a few other major reviews.”
The cavern widened as we advanced, and we came presently into a vast open plain, which was bounded on one side by a wall so high that it seemed to reach the very heavens. As we approached the wall I observed a vast gateway before us, closed up by folding doors. The gates opened at our approach, and we entered. I found myself in a warm sandy valley, bounded on one side by a steep range of mountains. A feeble light shone upon it, much like that of a sick chamber, and the air seemed confined and stifling like that of the abode of illness. My ears were assailed by a confused whining noise, as if all the litters of new-born puppies, kittens with their eyes unopened, and babes just come to light, in the whole world, were brought into one spot, and were whelping, mewing, and squalling at once. I turned in mute wonder to my guide for explanation; and he informed me that I now beheld the destined abode of all still-born and abortive publications; and the infantine noises which I heard were only their feeble wailing for the miseries they had endured in being brought[139] into the world. I now saw what the feebleness of the light had prevented my observing before, that the soil was absolutely covered with books of every size and shape, from the little diamond almanac up to the respectable quarto. I saw folios there. These books were crawling about and tumbling over each other like blind whelps, uttering, at the same time, the most mournful cries. I observed one, however, which remained quite still, occasionally groaning a little, and appeared like an overgrown toad oppressed with its own heaviness. I drew near, and read upon the back, “Resignation, a Novel.” The cover flew open, and the title-page immediately began to address me. I walked off, however, as fast as possible, only distinguishing a few words about “the injustice and severity of critics;” “bad taste of the public;” “very well considering;” “first effort;” “feminine mind,” &c. &c. I presently discovered a very important-looking little book, stalking about among the rest in a great passion, kicking the others out of the way, and swearing like a trooper; till at length, apparently exhausted with its efforts, it sunk down to rise no more. “Ah ha!” exclaimed my little diabolical friend, “here is a new comer; let’s see who he is;” and coming up, he turned it over with his foot so that we could see the back of it, upon which was printed “The Monikins, by the Author of, &c. &c.” I noticed that the book had several marks across it, as if some one had been flogging the unfortunate work. “It is only the marks of the scourge,” said my companion, “which the critics have used rather more severely, I think, than was necessary.” I expected, after all the passion I[140] had seen, and the great importance of feeling, arrogance, and vanity the little work had manifested, that it would have some pert remarks to make to us; but it was so much exhausted that it could not say a word. At the bottom of the valley was a small pond of a milky hue, from which there issued a perfume very much like the smell of bread and butter. An immense number of thin, prettily bound manuscript books were soaking in this pond of milk, all of which, I was informed, were Young Ladies’ Albums, which it was necessary to souse in the slough, to prevent them from stealing passages from the various works about them. As soon as I heard what they were, I ran away with all my speed, having a mortal dread of these books.
The cave got bigger as we moved forward, and soon we entered a huge open plain, bordered on one side by a wall so tall it looked like it reached the sky. As we neared the wall, I noticed a massive gateway in front of us, closed by folding doors. The gates opened as we got closer, and we walked in. I found myself in a warm, sandy valley, surrounded on one side by a steep mountain range. A dim light shone down on it, resembling the light from a sick room, and the air felt thick and stifling, like a place filled with illness. My ears were overwhelmed by a mix of whining sounds, as if all the newborn puppies, kittens with closed eyes, and babies just born were all gathered in one place, howling, meowing, and crying at once. I turned to my guide in silent amazement for an explanation; he told me that I was witnessing the intended home of all stillborn and failed publications, and the infantile sounds I heard were merely their weak cries for the suffering they experienced in being brought into the world. I now realized what the dim lighting had kept me from seeing earlier: the ground was completely covered with books of every size and shape, from tiny almanacs to hefty quartos. There were folios too. These books crawled around and toppled over each other like blind puppies, making the saddest noises. I noticed one book that remained completely still, occasionally letting out a groan, looking like an overgrown toad weighed down by itself. I got closer and read on the spine, “Resignation, a Novel.” The cover sprang open, and the title page immediately began addressing me. I hurried away as fast as I could, catching only a few phrases about “the injustice and harshness of critics;” “bad taste of the public;” “very well considering;” “first effort;” “feminine mind,” etc. I soon spotted a very important-looking little book, strutting around among the others in a fit of rage, kicking them aside and swearing like a soldier; until finally, seemingly worn out from its struggle, it sank down to never rise again. “Ah ha!” exclaimed my little devilish friend, “here’s a newcomer; let’s see who it is;” and he approached, kicking it over with his foot so we could see the spine, which read “The Monikins, by the Author of, & etc.” I noticed that the book had several marks on it, as if someone had been whipping it. “Those are just the marks of the whip,” my companion said, “which the critics have used a bit more harshly than necessary.” After all the anger I had seen, and the strong feelings, arrogance, and vanity the little book had shown, I expected it would have something snarky to say to us, but it was so worn out that it couldn’t utter a word. At the bottom of the valley, there was a small pond of milky liquid, emitting a smell similar to bread and butter. Countless thin, nicely bound manuscript books were soaking in this milk pond; I was told they were Young Ladies’ Albums, which needed to soak in the muck to stop them from stealing passages from the various works around them. As soon as I found out what they were, I took off running in terror, having a deep fear of those books.
We had now traversed the valley, and, approaching the barrier of mountains, we found a passage cut through, which greatly resembled the Pausilipo, near Naples; it was closed on the side towards the valley, only with a curtain of white paper, upon which were printed the names of the principal reviews, which my conductor assured me were enough to prevent any of the unhappy works we had seen from coming near the passage.
We had now crossed the valley, and as we got closer to the mountain range, we found a path cut through that looked a lot like the Pausilipo near Naples; it was blocked on the valley side by a curtain of white paper, which had the names of the main reviews printed on it. My guide assured me that those reviews were enough to keep any of the unfortunate works we had encountered away from the passage.
As we advanced through the mountains, occasional gleams of light appeared before us, and immediately vanished, leaving us in darkness. My guide, however, seemed to be well acquainted with the way, and we went on fearlessly till we emerged into an open field, lighted up by constant flashes of lightning, which glared from every side; the air was hot, and strongly impregnated with sulphur. “Each department of my dominions,[141]” said the Devil, “receives its light from the works which are sent there. You are now surrounded by the glittering but evanescent coruscations of the more recent novels. This department of hell was never very well supplied till quite lately, though Fielding, Smollett, Maturin, and Godwin, did what they could for us. Our greatest benefactors have been Disraeli, Bulwer, and Victor Hugo; and this glare of light, so painful to our eyes, proceeds chiefly from their books.” There was a tremendous noise like the rioting of an army of drunken men, with horrible cries and imprecations, and fiend-like laughing, which made my blood curdle; and such a scrambling and fighting among the books, as I never saw before. I could not imagine at first what could be the cause of this, till I discovered at last a golden hill rising up like a cone in the midst of the plane, with just room enough for one book on the summit; and I found that the novels were fighting like so many devils for the occupation of this place. One work, however, had gained possession of it, and seemed to maintain its hold with a strength and resolution which bade defiance to the rest. I could not at first make out the name of this book, which seemed to stand upon its golden throne like the Prince of Hell; but presently the whole arch of the heavens glared with new brilliancy, and the magic name of Vivian Grey flashed from the book in letters of scorching light. I was much afraid, however, that Vivian would not long retain his post; for I saw Pelham and Peregrine Pickle, and the terrible Melmoth with his glaring eyes, coming together to the assault, when a whirlwind seized them all four and carried them[142] away to a vast distance, leaving the elevation vacant for some other competitor. “There is no peace to the wicked, you see,” said my Asmodeus. “These books are longing for repose, and they can get none on account of the insatiable vanity of their authors, whose desire for distinction made them careless of the sentiments they expressed and the principles they advocated. The great characteristic of works of this stamp is action, intense, painful action. They have none of that beautiful serenity which shines in Scott and Edgeworth; and they are condemned to illustrate, by an eternity of contest here, the restless spirit with which they are inspired.”
As we made our way through the mountains, we occasionally saw flashes of light that quickly disappeared, leaving us in darkness. My guide, however, seemed to know the path well, and we moved forward confidently until we reached an open field, illuminated by constant flashes of lightning all around us; the air was hot and filled with a strong smell of sulfur. “Each area of my realm,” said the Devil, “gets its light from the works that are sent here. You are now surrounded by the sparkling but fleeting flashes of the latest novels. This part of hell wasn’t well-stocked until recently, though Fielding, Smollett, Maturin, and Godwin did what they could for us. Our biggest supporters have been Disraeli, Bulwer, and Victor Hugo; and this painful brightness comes mainly from their books.” A deafening noise erupted, resembling a chaotic army of drunken men, filled with horrifying screams and wicked laughter that made my blood run cold, accompanied by a chaotic scramble and fight among the books unlike anything I’d ever witnessed. At first, I couldn’t figure out what was happening until I finally spotted a golden hill rising like a cone in the middle of the plain, with just enough space for one book at the top; it became clear that the novels were fighting like demons for the chance to occupy this spot. One book, however, had claimed it and seemed to hold onto it with a strength and determination that defied the others. I couldn’t immediately read the title of this book, which stood on its golden throne like the Prince of Hell, but soon the entire sky burst into brilliant light, and the magical name of Vivian Grey flashed from the book in blazing letters. I feared that Vivian wouldn’t keep his position for long, as I saw Pelham, Peregrine Pickle, and the fearsome Melmoth with his piercing eyes approaching for an attack when a whirlwind swept all four of them away to a far-off place, leaving the hill open for another competitor. “There is no rest for the wicked, you see,” said my Asmodeus. “These books are desperate for peace, but they can’t find it because of the endless vanity of their authors, whose desire for recognition made them disregard the feelings they expressed and the principles they stood for. The main feature of works like these is intense, painful action. They lack the beautiful calm found in Scott and Edgeworth; and they are doomed to illustrate, through an eternity of conflict here, the restless spirit that drives them.”
While I was looking on with fearful interest in the mad combat before me, the horizon seemed to be darkened, and a vast cloud rose up in the image of a gigantic eagle, whose wings stretched from the east to the west till he covered the firmament. In his talons he carried an open book, at the sight of which the battle around me was calmed; the lightnings ceased to flash, and there was an awful stillness. Then suddenly there glared from the book a sheet of fire, which rose in columns a thousand feet high, and filled the empyrean with intense light; the pillars of flame curling and wreathing themselves into monstrous letters, till they were fixed in one terrific glare, and I read—“BYRON.” Even my companion quailed before the awful light, and I covered my face with my hands. When I withdrew them, the cloud and the book had vanished, and the contest was begun again—“You have seen the Prince of this division of hell,” said my guide.[143]
While I was watching with nervous interest in the wild fight before me, the horizon seemed to darken, and a huge cloud rose up in the shape of a gigantic eagle, whose wings stretched from the east to the west, covering the sky. In his claws, he held an open book, and at the sight of it, the battle around me settled down; the lightning stopped flashing, and there was an eerie stillness. Then suddenly, a sheet of fire blazed from the book, shooting up in columns a thousand feet high, filling the sky with intense light; the flames curled and twisted into monstrous letters until they were set in one terrifying glare, and I read—“BYRON.” Even my companion shuddered before the dreadful light, and I covered my face with my hands. When I uncovered them, the cloud and the book had disappeared, and the fight had started up again—“You have seen the Prince of this division of hell,” said my guide.[143]
We now began rapidly to descend into the bowels of the earth; and, after sinking some thousand feet, I found myself on terra firma again, and walking a little way, we came to a gate of massive ice, over which was written in vast letters—“My heritage is despair.” We passed through, and immediately found ourselves in a vast basin of lead, which seemed to meet the horizon on every side. A bright light shone over the whole region; but it was not like the genial light of the sun. It chilled me through; and every ray that fell upon me seemed like the touch of ice. The deepest silence prevailed; and though the valley was covered with books, not one moved or uttered a sound. I drew near to one, and I shivered with intense cold as I read upon it—“Voltaire.” “Behold,” said the demon, “the hell of infidel books; the light which emanates from them is the light of reason, and they are doomed to everlasting torpor.” I found it too cold to pursue my investigations any farther in this region, and I gladly passed on from the leaden gulf of Infidelity.
We started to quickly descend into the depths of the earth, and after going down a couple thousand feet, I was back on solid ground. As we walked a bit further, we came to a massive ice gate, where giant letters read—“My heritage is despair.” We passed through it and immediately found ourselves in a huge basin of lead that seemed to stretch to the horizon in all directions. A bright light shone over the entire area, but it wasn’t the warm light of the sun. It chilled me to the bone, and every ray that hit me felt like the touch of ice. There was a profound silence; although the valley was filled with books, not a single one moved or made a sound. I approached one and shivered with intense cold as I read the title—“Voltaire.” “Look,” said the demon, “the hell of infidel books; the light that comes from them is the light of reason, and they are condemned to eternal dullness.” I found it too cold to continue my exploration in this place, and I happily moved away from the leaden gulf of Infidelity.
I had no sooner passed the barrier which separated this department from the next, than I heard a confused sound like the quacking of myriads of ducks and geese, and a great flapping of wings; of which I soon saw the cause. “You are in the hell of newspapers,” said my guide. And sure enough, when I looked up I saw thousands of newspapers flying about with their great wooden back-bones, and the padlock dangling like a bobtail at the end, flapping their wings and hawking at each other like mad. After circling about in the air for a little while, and biting and tearing each other as[144] much as they could, they plumped down, head first, into a deep black-looking pool, and were seen no more. “We place these newspapers deeper in hell than the Infidel publications,” said the Devil; “because they are so much more extensively read, and thereby do much greater mischief. It is a kind of pest of which there is no end; and we are obliged to allot the largest portion of our dominions to containing them.”
I had barely crossed the barrier separating this department from the next when I heard a chaotic sound like countless ducks and geese quacking, along with a lot of wing flapping; I quickly discovered the source. “Welcome to the hell of newspapers,” my guide said. Sure enough, when I looked up, I saw thousands of newspapers flying around with their big wooden backs, and the padlock dangling like a tail at the end, flapping their wings and squawking at each other frantically. After circling in the air for a bit, biting and tearing at each other as much as they could, they dove headfirst into a deep, dark-looking pool and vanished. “We put these newspapers deeper in hell than the Infidel publications,” said the Devil; “because they are read so much more widely and cause far more harm. It’s a type of plague that never ends, and we have to dedicate the largest part of our realm to contain them.”
We now came to an immense pile of a leaden hue, which I found at last to consist of old worn-out type, which was heaped up to form the wall of the next division. A monstrous u, turned bottom upwards (in this way ⋂) formed the arch of a gateway through which we passed; and then traversed a draw-bridge, which was thrown across a river of ink, upon whose banks millions of horrible little demons were sporting. I presently saw that they were employed in throwing into the black stream a quantity of books which were heaped up on the shore. As I looked down into the stream, I saw that they were immediately devoured by the most hideous and disgusting monsters which were floundering about there. I looked at one book, which had crawled out after being thrown into the river; it was dripping with filth, but I distinguished on the back the words—Don Juan. It had hardly climbed up the bank, however, when one of the demons gave it a kick, and sent it back into the stream, where it was immediately swallowed. On the back of some of the books which the little imps were tossing in, I saw the name of—Rochester, which showed me the character of those which were sent into this division of the infernal regions.[145]
We suddenly came across a huge pile that looked leaden, which I finally figured out was made of old, worn-out type, stacked up to create the wall for the next section. A massive "u," turned upside down (like this ⋂), formed the arch of a gateway we passed through; then we crossed a drawbridge that stretched over a river of ink, where millions of creepy little demons were playing. I soon realized they were busy throwing a bunch of books that had piled up on the shore into the dark stream. As I looked down into the water, I saw those books being immediately devoured by the most hideous and disgusting monsters floundering around. I spotted one book that had crawled out after being thrown into the river; it was dripping with filth, but I could make out the words on the back—Don Juan. It had barely climbed up the bank when one of the demons kicked it and sent it back into the water, where it was instantly swallowed. On the backs of some of the books the little imps were tossing in, I saw the name Rochester, which showed me the kind of books that ended up in this part of the infernal regions.[145]
Beyond this region rose up a vast chain of mountains, which we were obliged to clamber over. After toiling for a long time, we reached the summit, and I looked down upon an immense labyrinth built upon the plain below, in which I saw a great number of large folios, stalking about in solemn pomp, each followed by a number of small volumes and pamphlets, like so many pages or footmen watching the beck of their master. “You behold here,” said the demon, “all the false works upon theology which have been written since the beginning of the Christian era. They are condemned to wander about to all eternity in the hopeless maze of this labyrinth, each folio drawing after it all the minor works to which it gave origin.” A faint light shone from these ponderous tomes; but it was like the shining of a lamp in a thick mist, shorn of its rays, and illuminating nothing around it. And if my companion had not held a torch before me, I should not have discerned the outlines of this department of the Infernal world. As my eye became somewhat accustomed to the feeble light, I discovered beyond the labyrinth a thick mist, which appeared to rise from some river or lake. “That,” said my companion, “is the distinct abode of German Metaphysical works, and other treatises of a similar unintelligible character. They are all obliged to pass through a press; and if there is any sense in them, it is thus separated from the mass of nonsense in which it is imbedded, and is allowed to escape to a better world. Very few of the works, however, are found to be materially diminished by passing through the press.” We had now crossed the plain, and stood near[146] the impenetrable fog, which rose up like a wall before us. In front of it was the press managed by several ugly little demons, and surrounded by an immense number of volumes of every size and shape, waiting for the process which all were obliged to undergo. As I was watching their operations, I saw two very respectable German folios, with enormous clasps, extended like arms, carrying between them a little volume, which they were fondling like a pet child with marks of doting affection. These folios proved to be two of the most abstruse, learned, and incomprehensible of the metaphysical productions of Germany; and the bantling which they seemed to embrace with so much affection, was registered on the back—“Records of a School.” I did not find that a single ray of intelligence had been extracted from either of the two after being subjected to the press. As soon as the volumes had passed through the operation of yielding up all the little sense they contained, they plunged into the intense fog, and disappeared for ever.
Beyond this area, a massive mountain range rose up, which we had to climb over. After a long struggle, we reached the top, and I looked down at a huge maze built on the plain below. There, I noticed a great number of large books moving about with serious grandeur, each followed by several smaller books and pamphlets, like pages or footmen attending to their master. “What you see here,” said the demon, “are all the misguided writings on theology that have been created since the start of the Christian era. They are doomed to wander forever in the hopeless maze of this labyrinth, each large book dragging along all the minor works it inspired.” A faint light shone from these heavy volumes, but it was like a lamp shining in thick mist, stripped of its rays and illuminating nothing around it. If my companion hadn’t held a torch in front of me, I wouldn’t have been able to make out the outlines of this section of the Infernal world. As my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I noticed beyond the maze a thick fog that seemed to rise from some river or lake. “That,” my companion said, “is the distinct domain of German Metaphysical works and other similarly confusing texts. They all have to go through a press, and if there’s any sense in them, it gets separated from the mass of nonsense they’re tangled in, allowing it to escape to a better world. However, very few works are found to be significantly improved by passing through the press.” We had now crossed the plain and stood near[146] the impenetrable fog that rose like a wall in front of us. There was the press, run by several ugly little demons and surrounded by countless volumes of every size and shape, all waiting to undergo the process. As I watched their actions, I saw two very respectable German folios, with huge clasps stretched out like arms, cradling a small volume between them—treating it like a beloved child with signs of great affection. These folios turned out to be among the most complex, scholarly, and incomprehensible metaphysical works from Germany; and the little book they seemed to cherish was titled on the spine—“Records of a School.” I found that not a single glimmer of understanding had been extracted from either of them after going through the press. Once the volumes had undergone the process of giving up all the small sense they contained, they plunged into the thick fog and vanished forever.
We next approached the verge of a gulf, which appeared to be bottomless; and there was dreadful noise, like the war of the elements, and forked flames shooting up from the abyss, which reminded me of the crater of Vesuvius. “You have now reached the ancient limits of hell,” said the demon, “and you behold beneath your feet the original chaos on which my domains are founded. But within a few years we have been obliged to build a yet deeper division beyond the gulf, to contain a class of books that were unknown in former times.” “Pray, what class can be found,” I asked, “worse than[147] those which I have already seen, and for which it appears hell was not bad enough?” “They are American re-prints of English publications,” replied he, “and they are generally works of such a despicable character, that they would have found their way here without being republished; but even where the original work was good, it is so degenerated by the form under which it re-appears in America, that its merit is entirely lost, and it is only fit for the seventh and lowest division of hell.”
We next approached the edge of a gulf that seemed bottomless, and there was an awful noise, like a storm, with forked flames shooting up from the chasm, reminding me of the crater of Vesuvius. “You have now reached the ancient boundaries of hell,” said the demon, “and you see beneath your feet the original chaos upon which my realm is built. But in just a few years, we’ve had to create an even deeper division past the gulf to hold a category of books that were unknown in the past.” “What kind of books could be worse than[147] those I’ve already seen, for which hell itself seems insufficient?” I asked. “They are American reprints of English publications,” he replied, “and they are mostly works of such a contemptible nature that they would have ended up here anyway, regardless of being republished; but even when the original work was good, it becomes so degraded by the format it takes on in America that all its value is lost, making it only suitable for the seventh and lowest level of hell.”
I now perceived a bridge spanning over the gulf, with an arch that seemed as lofty as the firmament. We hastily passed over, and found that the farthest extremity of the bridge was closed by a gate, over which was written three words. “They are the names of the three furies who reign over this division,” said my guide. I of course did not contradict him; but the words looked very much like some I had seen before; and the more I examined them, the more difficult was it to convince myself that the inscription was not the same thing as the sign over a certain publishing house in Philadelphia.
I now noticed a bridge stretching across the gulf, with an arch that seemed as high as the sky. We quickly crossed it and found that the far end of the bridge was blocked by a gate, on which were written three words. “Those are the names of the three furies who govern this area,” my guide said. I didn’t argue with him, but the words looked very familiar; the more I looked at them, the harder it was to convince myself that the inscription wasn’t the same as the sign of a certain publishing house in Philadelphia.
“These,” said the Devil, “are called the three furies of the hell of books; not from the mischief they do there to the works about them, but for the unspeakable wrong they did to the same works upon the earth, by re-printing them in their hideous brown paper editions.” As soon as they beheld me, they rushed towards me with such piteous accents and heart-moving entreaties, that I would intercede to save them from their torment, that I was moved with the deepest compassion, and began to ask my conductor if there were no relief for them. But he hurried me away, assuring me that they only wanted[148] to sell me some of their infernal editions, and the idea of owning any such property was so dreadful that it woke me up directly.
“These,” said the Devil, “are known as the three furies of the book hell; not because of the trouble they cause to the works around them, but for the unspeakable damage they did to those same works on earth by reprinting them in their awful brown paper editions.” As soon as they saw me, they rushed toward me, crying out with such pitiful voices and heartfelt pleas for me to help save them from their suffering that I felt an overwhelming compassion and started to ask my guide if there was any way to help them. But he hurried me away, insisting that they only wanted to sell me some of their cursed editions, and the thought of owning anything like that was so horrifying that it woke me up immediately.
THE DEVIL’S MOTHER-IN-LAW[16][149]
BY FERNÁN CABALLERONotes
In a town, named Villagañanes, there was once an old widow uglier than the sergeant of Utrera, who was considered as ugly as ugly could be; drier than hay; older than foot-walking, and more yellow than the jaundice. Moreover, she had so crossgrained a disposition that Job himself could not have tolerated her. She had been nicknamed “Mother Holofernes,” and she had only to put her head out of doors to put all the lads to flight. Mother Holofernes was as clean as a new pin, and as industrious as an ant, and in these respects suffered no little vexation on account of her daughter Panfila, who was, on the contrary, so lazy, and such an admirer of the Quietists, that an earthquake would not move her. So it came to pass that Mother Holofernes began quarrelling with her daughter almost from the day that the girl was born.
In a town called Villagañanes, there was once an old widow who was uglier than the sergeant of Utrera, who was known for being as ugly as could be; drier than hay; older than dirt, and more yellow than jaundice. She had such a difficult personality that even Job couldn't have put up with her. People nicknamed her “Mother Holofernes,” and just her showing her face outside would scare all the boys away. Mother Holofernes was as clean as a new pin and as hardworking as an ant, but she often felt frustrated with her daughter Panfila, who was very lazy and admired the Quietists so much that not even an earthquake would stir her. So, it turned out that Mother Holofernes started arguing with her daughter almost from the day the girl was born.
“You are,” she said, “as flaccid as Dutch tobacco, and it would take a couple of oxen to draw you out of your room. You fly work as you would the pest, and nothing pleases you but the window, you shameless girl. You are more amorous than Cupid himself, but, if I have any power, you shall live as close as a nun.”
“You are,” she said, “as limp as Dutch tobacco, and it would take a couple of oxen to drag you out of your room. You avoid work like it's the plague, and nothing makes you happy except the window, you shameless girl. You are more romantic than Cupid himself, but, if I have any say, you’ll live as closely as a nun.”
On hearing all this, Panfila got up, yawned, stretched herself, and turning her back on her mother, went to the street door. Mother Holofernes, without paying attention to this, began to sweep with most tremendous energy, accompanying the noise of the broom with a monologue of this tenor:—
On hearing all this, Panfila got up, yawned, stretched, and turned her back on her mother as she headed to the front door. Mother Holofernes, not noticing this, started sweeping with great energy, making a loud racket with the broom while delivering a monologue that went something like this:—
“In my time girls had to work like men.”
“In my time, girls had to work just like men.”
The broom gave the accompaniment of shis, shis, shis.
The broom made a sound like shis, shis, shis.
“And lived as secluded as nuns.”
“And lived as privately as nuns.”
And the broom went shis, shis, shis.
And the broom went whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.
“Now they are a pack of fools.”—Shis, shis.
“Now they are a bunch of idiots.”—Shis, shis.
“Of idlers.”—Shis, shis.
“Of slackers.”—Shis, shis.
“And think of nothing but husbands.—Shis, shis.
“And think of nothing but husbands.—Shis, shis.
“And are a lot of good-for-nothings.”
“And are a bunch of no-goods.”
The broom following with its chorus.
The broom followed along with its song.
By this time she had nearly reached the street door, when she saw her daughter making signs to a youth; and the handle of the broom, as the handiest implement, descended upon the shoulders of Panfila, and effected the miracle of making her run. Next, Mother Holofernes, grasping the broom, made for the door; but scarcely had the shadow of her head appeared, than it produced the customary effect, and the aspirant disappeared so swiftly that it seemed as if he must have had wings on his feet.
By this time, she was almost at the street door when she noticed her daughter signaling to a young man. Grabbing the broom, which was the easiest tool to reach, she brought it down on Panfila’s shoulders, causing her to run. Then, Mother Holofernes took hold of the broom and headed for the door; but as soon as her head shadow appeared, it had the usual effect, and the young man vanished so quickly it looked like he had wings on his feet.
“Drat that fellow!” shouted the mother; “I should like to break all the bones in his body.”
“Darn that guy!” shouted the mother; “I’d like to break every bone in his body.”
“What for? Why should I not think of getting married?”
“What for? Why shouldn't I think about getting married?”
“What are you saying? You get married, you fool! not while I live![151]”
“What are you talking about? You’re getting married, you idiot! Not while I’m alive!”[151]
“Why were you married, madam? and my grandmother? and my great grandmother?”
“Why did you get married, ma'am? And what about my grandmother? And my great-grandmother?”
“Nicely I have been repaid for it, by you, you sauce-box! And understand me, that if I chose to get married, and your grandmother also, and your great grandmother also, I do not intend that you shall marry; nor my granddaughter, nor my great granddaughter! Do you hear me?”
“I'm being rewarded for it by you, you cheeky thing! And hear me out, if I decide to get married, and your grandmother as well, and your great-grandmother too, I don’t plan on you marrying; nor my granddaughter, nor my great-granddaughter! Do you get what I'm saying?”
In these gentle disputes the mother and daughter passed their lives, without any other result than that the mother grumbled more and more every day, and the daughter became daily more and more desirous of getting a husband.
In these gentle arguments, the mother and daughter spent their lives, with no result other than the mother complaining more every day, and the daughter increasingly eager to find a husband.
Upon one occasion, when Mother Holofernes was doing the washing, and as the lye was on the point of boiling, she had to call her daughter to help her lift the caldron, in order to pour its contents on to the tub of clothes. The girl heard her with one ear, but with the other was listening to a well-known voice which sang in the street:—
Upon one occasion, when Mother Holofernes was doing the laundry, and the lye was about to boil, she had to call her daughter to help lift the cauldron to pour its contents into the tub of clothes. The girl heard her with one ear, but with the other was listening to a familiar voice singing in the street:—
Did your mother allow me to court you!
Let the demon interfere In everything she attempts to do!
The sound outside being more attractive for Panfila than the caldron within, she did not hasten to her mother, but went to the window. Mother Holofernes, meanwhile, seeing that her daughter did not come, and that time was passing, attempted to lift the caldron by herself, in order to pour the water upon the linen; and[152] as the good woman was small, and not very strong, it turned over, and burnt her foot. On hearing the horrible groans Mother Holofernes made, her daughter went to her.
The sound outside was more appealing to Panfila than the cauldron inside, so she didn’t rush to her mother but went to the window instead. Meanwhile, Mother Holofernes noticed her daughter wasn’t coming and that time was ticking away, so she tried to lift the cauldron by herself to pour the water on the linen; and[152] since the poor woman was small and not very strong, it tipped over and burned her foot. When Panfila heard the terrible groans her mother made, she went to her.
“Wretch, wretch!” cried the enraged Mother Holofernes to her daughter, “may you love Barabbas! And as for marrying—may Heaven grant you may marry the Evil One himself!”
“Wretch, wretch!” shouted the furious Mother Holofernes to her daughter, “may you love Barabbas! And as for marrying—may Heaven help you marry the Evil One himself!”
Sometime after this accident an aspirant presented himself: he was a little man, young, fair, red-haired, well-mannered, and had well-furnished pockets. He had not a single fault, and Mother Holofernes was not able to find any in all her arsenal of negatives. As for Panfila, it wanted little to send her out of her senses with delight. So the preparations for the wedding were made, with the usual grumbling accompaniment on the part of the bridegroom’s future mother-in-law. Everything went on smoothly straightforward, and without a break—like a railroad—when, without knowing why, the popular voice—a voice which is as the personification of conscience,—began to rise in a murmur against the stranger, despite the fact that he was affable, humane, and liberal; that he spoke well and sang better; and freely took the black and horny hands of the labourers between his own white and beringed fingers. They began to feel neither honoured nor overpowered by so much courtesy; his reasoning was always so coarse, although forcible and logical.
Sometime after this accident, a hopeful candidate came forward: he was a small, young man with light hair, red hair, good manners, and well-stocked pockets. He didn’t have a single flaw, and Mother Holofernes couldn’t find anything wrong with him in all her bag of criticisms. As for Panfila, it took very little to make her ecstatic with joy. So, the wedding preparations began, accompanied by the usual grumbling from the bridegroom’s future mother-in-law. Everything went along smoothly and steadily, like a train on a track, when, for reasons unknown, public opinion—a voice that embodies conscience—started to murmur against the newcomer. This was surprising since he was friendly, kind, and generous; he spoke well and sang even better; and he would shake the rough, calloused hands of the laborers in his own delicate, ring-adorned fingers. They no longer felt honored or overwhelmed by his politeness; his arguments were always so blunt, even if they were powerful and logical.
“By my faith!” said Uncle Blas; “why does this ill-faced gentleman call me Mr. Blas, as if that would make me any better? What does it look like to you?[153]”
"By my faith!" said Uncle Blas; "why does this ugly gentleman call me Mr. Blas, as if that would make me any better? What does it look like to you?[153]"
“Well, as for me,” said Uncle Gil, “did he not come to shake hands with me as if we had some plot between us? Did he not call me citizen? I, who have never been out of the village, and never want to go.”
“Well, as for me,” said Uncle Gil, “didn’t he come to shake hands with me like we had some secret plan? Didn’t he call me citizen? Me, who has never left the village and never wants to.”
As for Mother Holofernes, the more she saw of her future son-in-law, the less regard she had for him. It seemed to her that between that innocent red hair and the cranium were located certain protuberances of a very curious kind; and she remembered with emotion that malediction she had uttered against her daughter on that ever memorable day on which her foot was injured and her washing spoilt.
As for Mother Holofernes, the more she saw of her future son-in-law, the less she thought of him. It seemed to her that beneath that innocent red hair were some very odd bumps on his head; and she recalled with emotion the curse she had placed on her daughter on that unforgettable day when her foot was hurt and her laundry was ruined.
At last, the wedding day arrived. Mother Holofernes had made pastry and reflections—the former sweet, the latter bitter; a great olla podrida for the food, and a dangerous project for supper; she had prepared a barrel of wine that was generous, and a line of conduct that was not. When the bridal pair were about to retire to the nuptial chamber, Mother Holofernes called her daughter aside, and said: “When you are in your room, be careful to close the door and windows; shut all the shutters, and do not leave a single crevice open but the keyhole of the door. Take with you this branch of consecrated olive, and beat your husband with it as I advise you; this ceremony is customary at all marriages, and signifies that the woman is going to be master, and is followed in order to sanction and establish the rule.”
At last, the wedding day came. Mother Holofernes had made pastries and reflections—the pastries were sweet, while the reflections were bitter; a big olla podrida for the meal, and a risky plan for dinner; she had prepared a generous barrel of wine and a conduct that was not so generous. When the newlyweds were about to head to their bedroom, Mother Holofernes called her daughter aside and said: “When you’re in your room, be sure to close the door and windows; shut all the shutters, and don’t leave any gaps open except for the keyhole of the door. Take this branch of consecrated olive with you, and hit your husband with it as I advise; this ceremony is traditional at all weddings and signifies that the woman will take charge, and it’s done to establish her authority.”
Panfila, for the first time obedient to her mother, did everything that she had prescribed.
Panfila, for the first time listening to her mother, did everything she had instructed.
No sooner did the bridegroom espy the branch of consecrated olive in the hands of his wife, than he attempted[154] to make a precipitous retreat. But when he found the doors and windows closed, and every crevice stopped up, seeing no other means of escape than by passing through the keyhole, he crept into that; this spruce, red-and-white, and well-spoken bachelor being, as Mother Holofernes had suspected, neither more nor less than the Evil One himself, who, availing himself of the right given him by the anathema launched against Panfila by her mother, thought to amuse himself with the pleasures of a marriage, and encumber himself with a wife of his own, whilst so many husbands were supplicating him to take theirs off their hands.
No sooner did the groom see the branch of blessed olive in his wife’s hands than he tried to make a quick escape. But when he found the doors and windows closed, and every crack sealed, seeing no other way out than through the keyhole, he squeezed himself in. This sharp-dressed, eloquent bachelor was, as Mother Holofernes had suspected, nothing less than the Evil One himself, who, taking advantage of the curse placed on Panfila by her mother, thought he’d entertain himself with the joys of marriage and burden himself with a wife of his own, all while so many husbands were begging him to take theirs off their hands.
But this gentleman, despite his reputation for wisdom, had met with a mother-in-law who knew more than he did; and Mother Holofernes was not the only specimen of that genus. Therefore, scarcely had his lordship entered into the keyhole, congratulating himself upon having, as usual, discovered a method of escape, than he found himself in a phial, which his foreseeing mother-in-law had ready on the other side of the door; and no sooner had he got into it than the provident old dame sealed the vessel hermetically. In a most tender voice, and with most humble supplications, and most pathetic gestures, her son-in-law addressed her, and desired that she would grant him his liberty. But Mother Holofernes was not to be deceived by the demon, nor disconcerted by orations, nor imposed upon by honeyed words; she took charge of the bottle and its contents, and went off to a mountain. The old lady vigorously climbed to the summit of this mountain, and there, on its most elevated crest, in a rocky and secluded spot, deposited[155] the phial, taking leave of her son-in-law with a shake of her closed fist as a farewell greeting.
But this man, despite being known for his wisdom, had encountered a mother-in-law who was smarter than he was; and Mother Holofernes was not the only example of that type. So, as soon as he stepped through the keyhole, congratulating himself on finding another escape route, he suddenly found himself trapped in a vial that his insightful mother-in-law had waiting on the other side of the door. No sooner had he entered it than the shrewd old lady sealed the container tightly. In a very gentle voice, with humble pleas and heartfelt gestures, her son-in-law asked her to set him free. But Mother Holofernes wasn’t going to be fooled by tricks, rattled by speeches, or swayed by sweet talk; she took possession of the bottle and its contents and headed to a mountain. The old lady climbed vigorously to the top of this mountain, and there, on its highest peak in a rocky and hidden spot, she left the vial, saying goodbye to her son-in-law with a shake of her closed fist as a parting gesture.
And there his lordship remained for ten years. What years those ten were! The world was as quiet as a pool of oil. Everybody attended to his own affairs, without meddling in those of other people. Nobody coveted the position, nor the wife, nor the property of other persons; theft became a word without signification; arms rusted; powder was only consumed in fireworks; prisons stood empty; finally, in this decade of the golden age, only one single deplorable event occurred ... the lawyers died from hunger and quietude.
And there his lordship stayed for ten years. What a decade that was! The world was as calm as a still pond. Everyone focused on their own business, without interfering in others' lives. No one desired anyone else's status, spouse, or belongings; theft was just a meaningless term; weapons gathered dust; gunpowder was only used for fireworks; prisons were empty; ultimately, in this golden age, only one unfortunate thing happened… the lawyers starved from boredom and peace.
Alas! that so happy a time should have an end! But everything has an end in this world, even the discourses of the most eloquent fathers of the country. At last the much-to-be-envied decade came to a termination in the following way.
Alas! that such a happy time should come to an end! But everything has an end in this world, even the speeches of the most eloquent leaders of the country. Finally, the much-envied decade came to an end in the following way.
A soldier named Briónes had obtained permission for a few days’ leave to enable him to visit his native place, which was Villagañanes. He took the road which led to the lofty mountain upon whose summit the son-in-law of Mother Holofernes was cursing all mothers-in-law, past, present, and future, promising as soon as ever he regained his power to put an end to that class of vipers, and by a very simple method—the abolition of matrimony. Much of his time was spent in composing and reciting satires against the invention of washing linen, the primal cause of his present trouble.
A soldier named Briónes had gotten permission for a few days off to visit his hometown, Villagañanes. He took the path that led to the high mountain where the son-in-law of Mother Holofernes was angrily cursing all mothers-in-law, past, present, and future. He vowed that once he regained his power, he would get rid of that breed of vipers using a very simple method—the end of marriage. He spent a lot of his time writing and performing satirical pieces about the invention of washing clothes, which was the root cause of his current troubles.
Arrived at the foot of the mountain, Briónes did not care to go round the mountain like the road, but wished to go straight ahead, assuring the carriers who were with[156] him, that if the mountain would not go to the right-about for him he would pass over its summit, although it were so high that he should knock his head against the sky.
Arriving at the base of the mountain, Briónes didn’t want to go around it like the road did; he wanted to go straight ahead. He assured the carriers with him that if the mountain wouldn’t move out of his way, he’d climb over the top, no matter how high it was—he’d even hit his head against the sky.
When he reached the summit, Briónes was struck with amazement on seeing the phial borne like a pimple on the nose of the mountain. He took it up, looked through it, and on perceiving the demon, who with years of confinement and fasting, the sun’s rays, and sadness, had dwindled and become as dried as a prune, exclaimed in surprise:—
When he reached the top, Briónes was amazed to see the vial sitting like a pimple on the mountain's peak. He picked it up, looked through it, and upon seeing the demon, who had shriveled and dried up like a prune from years of confinement, fasting, the sun, and sadness, exclaimed in surprise:—
“Whatever vermin is this? What a phenomenon!”
"What's this pest? What a sight!"
“I am an honourable and meritorious demon,” said the captive, humbly and courteously. “The perversity of a treacherous mother-in-law, into whose clutches I fell, has held me confined here during the last ten years; liberate me, valiant warrior, and I will grant any favour you choose to solicit.”
“I am an honorable and deserving demon,” said the captive, humbly and politely. “The wickedness of a deceitful mother-in-law, who trapped me, has kept me locked up here for the past ten years; free me, brave warrior, and I will grant you any favor you wish to ask for.”
“I should like my demission from the army,” said Briónes.
“I would like to resign from the army,” said Briónes.
“You shall have it; but uncork, uncork quickly, for it is a most monstrous anomaly to have thrust into a corner, in these revolutionary times, the first revolutionist in the world.”
“You’ll get it; but uncork it, uncork it fast, because it's a huge problem to have the first revolutionary in the world shoved into a corner during these revolutionary times.”
Briónes drew the cork out slightly, and a noxious vapour issued from the bottle and ascended to his brain. He sneezed, and immediately replaced the stopper with such a violent blow from his hand that the cork was suddenly depressed, and the prisoner, squeezed down, gave a shout of rage and pain.[157]
Briónes pulled the cork out a bit, and a toxic vapor came out of the bottle and filled his head. He sneezed and quickly shoved the stopper back in with such force that the cork popped back down, causing the prisoner, now pinned, to let out a shout of anger and pain.[157]
“What are you doing, vile earthworm, more malicious and perfidious than my mother-in-law?” he exclaimed.
“What are you doing, disgusting worm, more wicked and deceitful than my mother-in-law?” he shouted.
“There is another condition,” responded Briónes, “that I must add to our treaty; it appears to me that the service I am going to do you is worth it.”
“There’s one more condition,” Briónes replied, “that I need to add to our agreement; it seems to me that the service I’m going to provide is worth it.”
“And what is this condition, tardy liberator?” inquired the demon.
“And what is this condition, late liberator?” the demon asked.
“I should like for thy ransom four dollars daily during the rest of my life. Think of it, for upon that depends whether you stay in or come out.”
“I would like four dollars a day for my ransom for the rest of my life. Think about it, because that determines whether you stay in or come out.”
“Miserable avaricious one!” exclaimed the demon, “I have no money.”
“Miserable greedy one!” exclaimed the demon, “I have no money.”
“Oh!” replied Briónes, “what an answer from a great lord like you! Why, friend, that is the Minister of War’s answer! If you can’t pay me I cannot help you.”
“Oh!” replied Briónes, “what a reply from a great lord like you! Well, my friend, that sounds just like the Minister of War’s response! If you can’t pay me, I can’t help you.”
“Then you do not believe me,” said the demon, “only let me out, and I will aid you to obtain what you want as I have done for many others. Let me out, I say, let me out.”
“Then you don’t believe me,” said the demon, “just let me out, and I’ll help you get what you want like I’ve done for many others. Let me out, I say, let me out.”
“Gently,” responded the soldier, “there is nothing to hurry about. Understand me that I shall have to hold you by the tail until you have performed your promise to me; and if not, I have nothing more to say to you.”
“Gently,” replied the soldier, “there’s no need to rush. Just understand that I’ll have to hold you by the tail until you keep your promise to me; and if you don’t, I have nothing more to say to you.”
“Insolent, do you not trust me then!” shouted the demon.
“Insolent, you don’t trust me then!” shouted the demon.
“No,” responded Briónes.
“No,” Briónes replied.
“What you desire is contrary to my dignity,” said the captive, with all the arrogance that a being of his size could express.[158]
“What you want goes against my dignity,” said the captive, with all the arrogance that someone of his stature could show.[158]
“Now I must go,” said Briónes.
“Now I have to go,” said Briónes.
“Good-bye,” said the demon, in order not to say adieu.
“Goodbye,” said the demon, so as not to say adieu.
But seeing that Briónes went off, the captive made desperate jumps in the phial, shouting loudly to the soldier.
But noticing that Briónes had left, the captive jumped desperately in the bottle, shouting loudly to the soldier.
“Return, return, dear friend,” he said; and muttered to himself, “I should like a four-year-old bull to overtake you, you soulless fool!” and then he shouted, “Come, come, beneficent fellow, liberate me, and hold me by the tail, or by the nose, valiant warrior;” and then muttered to himself, “Some one will avenge me, obstinate soldier; and if the son-in-law of Mother Holofernes is not able to do it, there are those who will burn you both, face to face, in the same bonfire, or I have little influence.”
“Come back, come back, my friend,” he said; and mumbled to himself, “I wish a four-year-old bull would catch up to you, you heartless idiot!” Then he yelled, “Come on, you helpful guy, set me free, and grab me by the tail or by the nose, brave warrior;” and then mumbled to himself, “Someone will get revenge for me, stubborn soldier; and if Mother Holofernes’ son-in-law can't do it, there are those who will burn you both, face to face, in the same bonfire, or I have very little power.”
On hearing the demon’s supplications Briónes returned and uncorked the bottle. Mother Holofernes’s son-in-law came forth like a chick from its shell, drawing out his head first and then his body, and lastly his tail, which Briónes seized; and the more the demon tried to contract it the firmer he held it.
On hearing the demon's pleas, Briónes came back and opened the bottle. Mother Holofernes’s son-in-law emerged like a chick breaking out of its shell, pulling his head out first, then his body, and finally his tail, which Briónes grabbed; and the more the demon tried to pull it back in, the tighter he held on.
After the ex-captive, who was somewhat cramped, had occasionally stopped to stretch his arms and legs, they took the road to court, the demon grumbling and following the soldier, who carried the tail well secured in his hands.
After the former captive, who felt a bit cramped, had occasionally stopped to stretch his arms and legs, they headed to court, the demon grumbling and trailing behind the soldier, who held the tail securely in his hands.
On their arrival they went to court, and the demon said to his liberator:—
On arriving, they went to court, and the demon said to his liberator:—
“I am going to put myself into the body of the princess,[159] who is extremely beloved by her father, and I shall give her pains that no doctor will be able to cure; then you present yourself and offer to cure her, demanding for your recompense four dollars daily, and your discharge. I will then leave her to you, and our accounts will be settled.”
“I am going to put myself into the body of the princess,[159] who is deeply loved by her father, and I will give her pains that no doctor can cure; then you will show up and offer to treat her, asking for four dollars a day and your release. I will then leave her in your care, and we’ll settle our accounts.”
Everything happened as arranged and foreseen by the demon, but Briónes did not wish to let go his hold of the tail, and he said:—
Everything went as planned and expected by the demon, but Briónes didn't want to release his grip on the tail, and he said:—
“Well devised, sir, but four dollars are a ransom unworthy of you, of me, and of the service that we have undertaken. Find some method of showing yourself more generous. To do this will give you honour in the world, where, pardon my frankness, you do not enjoy the best of characters.”
“Well thought out, sir, but four dollars is a ransom that doesn’t befit you, me, or the mission we’ve taken on. Find a way to show yourself more generous. Doing this will earn you respect in the world, where, if I may be blunt, your reputation isn’t the best.”
“Would that I could get rid of you!” said the demon to himself, “but I am so weak and so numbed that I am not able to go alone. I must have patience! that which men call a virtue. Oh, now I understand why so many fall into my power for not having practised it. Forward then for Naples, for it is necessary to submit in order to liberate my tail. I must go and submit to the arbitration of fate for the satisfaction of this new demand.”
“if only I could get rid of you!” the demon said to himself, “but I’m so weak and numb that I can’t go on my own. I need to be patient! that’s what people call a virtue. Oh, now I see why so many fall into my grasp for not having practiced it. So, off to Naples it is, because I have to submit in order to free my tail. I need to go and accept what fate has in store to satisfy this new demand.”
Everything succeeded according to his wish. The princess of Naples fell a victim to convulsive pains and took to her bed. The king was greatly afflicted. Briónes presented himself with all the arrogance his knowledge that he would receive the demon’s aid could give him. The king was willing to make use of his[160] services, but stipulated that if within three days he had not cured the princess, as he confidently promised to, he should be hanged. Briónes, certain of a favourable result, did not raise the slightest objection.
Everything went according to his plan. The princess of Naples was struck by severe pains and went to bed. The king was deeply troubled. Briónes showed up with all the confidence that came from knowing he would have the demon's help. The king was ready to take advantage of his services but made it clear that if he hadn't healed the princess within three days, as he confidently promised, he would be hanged. Briónes, certain of a positive outcome, didn’t object at all.
Unfortunately, the demon heard this arrangement made, and gave a leap of delight at seeing within his hands the means of avenging himself.
Unfortunately, the demon heard this plan being made and jumped for joy at having the chance to get his revenge.
The demon’s leap caused the princess such pain that she begged them to take the doctor away.
The demon’s jump caused the princess so much pain that she begged them to get the doctor out of there.
The following day this scene was repeated. Briónes then knew that the demon was at the bottom of it, and intended to let him be hanged. But Briónes was not a man to lose his head.
The next day, this scene happened again. Briónes realized that the demon was behind it and planned to let him be hanged. However, Briónes was not the type to panic.
On the third day, when the pretended doctor arrived, they were erecting the gallows in front of the very palace door. As he entered the princess’s apartment, the invalid’s pains were redoubled and she began to cry out that they should put an end to that impostor.
On the third day, when the fake doctor showed up, they were putting up the gallows right in front of the palace entrance. As he entered the princess's room, the sick woman's pain intensified, and she started crying out that they needed to get rid of that fraud.
“I have not exhausted all my resources yet,” said Briónes gravely, “deign, your Royal Highness, to wait a little while.” He then went out of the room and gave orders in the princess’s name that all the bells of the city should be rung.
“I haven’t used up all my resources yet,” Briónes said seriously. “Please, your Royal Highness, wait a little longer.” He then left the room and instructed, in the princess’s name, for all the bells of the city to be rung.
When he returned to the royal apartment, the demon, who has a mortal hatred of the sound of bells, and is, moreover, inquisitive, asked Briónes what the bells were ringing for.
When he got back to the royal apartment, the demon, who has a deep hatred for the sound of bells and is also quite curious, asked Briónes what the bells were ringing for.
“They are ringing,” responded the soldier, “because of the arrival of your mother-in-law, whom I have ordered to be summoned.”
“They’re ringing,” replied the soldier, “because your mother-in-law has arrived, and I’ve ordered her to be called.”
Scarcely had the demon heard that his mother-in-law[161] had arrived, than he flew away with such rapidity that not even a sun’s ray could have caught him. Proud as a peacock, Briónes was left in victorious possession of the field.
Scarcely had the demon heard that his mother-in-law[161] arrived than he took off so quickly that not even a ray of sunlight could catch him. Proud as a peacock, Briónes was left the victorious master of the field.
FOOTNOTES:
[16] From Spanish Fairy Tales. By Fernán Caballero. Translated by J. H. Ingram. (Philadelphia, J. B. Lippincott Co., 1881. By permission of the Publishers.)
[16] From Spanish Fairy Tales. By Fernán Caballero. Translated by J. H. Ingram. (Philadelphia, J. B. Lippincott Co., 1881. By permission of the Publishers.)
THE GENEROUS GAMBLER[17][162]
BY CHARLES PIERRE BAUDELAIRENotes
Yesterday, across the crowd of the boulevard, I found myself touched by a mysterious Being I had always desired to know, and who I recognized immediately, in spite of the fact that I had never seen him. He had, I imagined, in himself, relatively as to me, a similar desire, for he gave me, in passing, so significant a sign in his eyes that I hastened to obey him. I followed him attentively, and soon I descended behind him into a subterranean dwelling, astonishing to me as a vision, where shone a luxury of which none of the actual houses in Paris could give me an approximate example. It seemed to me singular that I had passed so often that prodigious retreat without having discovered the entrance. There reigned an exquisite, an almost stifling atmosphere, which made one forget almost instantaneously all the fastidious horrors of life; there I breathed a sombre sensuality, like that of opium-smokers when, set on the shore of an enchanted island, over which shone an eternal afternoon, they felt born in them, to the soothing sounds of melodious cascades, the desire of never again seeing their households, their women, their children, [163]and of never again being tossed on the decks of ships by storms.
Yesterday, across the crowd on the boulevard, I was touched by a mysterious Being I had always wanted to know, and I recognized him right away, even though I had never seen him before. I imagined he felt a similar desire towards me, as he gave me such a significant look in his eyes that I hurried to follow him. I followed closely, and soon I found myself going down with him into an underground place, astonishing to me like a vision, filled with a luxury none of the houses in Paris could even come close to. It struck me as odd that I had passed by that incredible hideaway so many times without noticing the entrance. There was a special, almost overwhelming atmosphere that made you forget the tedious horrors of life almost instantly; I breathed in a dark sensuality, like that of opium smokers who, seated on the shore of an enchanted island bathed in eternal afternoon light, felt a desire, to the soothing sounds of melodic waterfalls, to never see their homes, their women, or their children again, and to never again be tossed on the decks of ships by storms. [163]
There were there strange faces of men and women, gifted with so fatal a beauty that I seemed to have seen them years ago and in countries which I failed to remember, and which inspired in me that curious sympathy and that equally curious sense of fear that I usually discover in unknown aspects. If I wanted to define in some fashion or other the singular expression of their eyes, I would say that never had I seen such magic radiance more energetically expressing the horror of ennui and of desire—of the immortal desire of feeling themselves alive.
There were strange faces of men and women, blessed with such a captivating beauty that I felt like I had encountered them years ago in places I couldn't recall, and that sparked in me a mix of curiosity and an equally strange sense of fear that I often find in unfamiliar appearances. If I had to describe the unique expression in their eyes, I would say that I had never seen such a magical glow that vividly conveyed the terror of ennui and desire— the timeless desire to truly feel alive.
As for mine host and myself, we were already, as we sat down, as perfect friends as if we had always known each other. We drank immeasurably of all sorts of extraordinary wines, and—a thing not less bizarre—it seemed to me, after several hours, that I was no more intoxicated than he was.
As for my host and me, we were already, as we sat down, as good friends as if we had always known each other. We drank a lot of all kinds of amazing wines, and—interesting enough—it felt to me, after several hours, that I was no more drunk than he was.
However, gambling, this superhuman pleasure, had cut, at various intervals, our copious libations, and I ought to say that I had gained and lost my soul, as we were playing, with an heroical carelessness and light-heartedness. The soul is so invisible a thing, often useless and sometimes so troublesome, that I did not experience, as to this loss, more than that kind of emotion I might have, had I lost my visiting card in the street.
However, gambling, this incredible thrill, had interrupted our plentiful drinking at different times, and I must say that I had both gained and lost my soul while we were playing, with a heroic carelessness and carefree attitude. The soul is such an invisible thing, often unimportant and sometimes quite bothersome, that I didn't feel, regarding this loss, more than the kind of emotion I would have felt if I had lost my business card on the street.
We spent hours in smoking cigars, whose incomparable savour and perfume give to the soul the nostalgia of unknown delights and sights, and, intoxicated by all these spiced sauces, I dared, in an access of familiarity[164] which did not seem to displease him, to cry, as I lifted a glass filled to the brim with wine: “To your immortal health, Old He-Goat!”
We spent hours smoking cigars, whose unique flavor and aroma fill the soul with a longing for unknown pleasures and experiences. Intoxicated by all these spiced sauces, I, feeling bold and comfortable—something that didn’t seem to bother him—raised a full glass of wine and shouted, “To your everlasting health, Old He-Goat!”[164]
We talked of the universe, of its creation and of its future destruction; of the leading ideas of the century—that is to say, of Progress and Perfectibility—and, in general, of all kinds of human infatuations. On this subject his Highness was inexhaustible in his irrefutable jests, and he expressed himself with a splendour of diction and with a magnificence in drollery such as I have never found in any of the most famous conversationalists of our age. He explained to me the absurdity of different philosophies that had so far taken possession of men’s brains, and deigned even to take me in confidence in regard to certain fundamental principles, which I am not inclined to share with any one.
We talked about the universe, how it was created, and how it might end; about the main ideas of our time—that is to say, Progress and Perfectibility—and generally about all kinds of human obsessions. On this topic, his Highness was endlessly entertaining with his sharp jokes, and he spoke with a brilliance of language and a charm in humor that I've never seen in any of the most well-known speakers of our time. He explained to me the ridiculousness of various philosophies that have taken hold of people's minds, and even trusted me with some fundamental principles that I’m not inclined to share with anyone.
He complained in no way of the evil reputation under which he lived, indeed, all over the world, and he assured me that he himself was of all living beings the most interested in the destruction of Superstition, and he avowed to me that he had been afraid, relatively as to his proper power, once only, and that was on the day when he had heard a preacher, more subtle than the rest of the human herd, cry in his pulpit: “My dear brethren, do not ever forget, when you hear the progress of lights praised, that the loveliest trick of the Devil is to persuade you that he does not exist!”
He didn’t complain at all about the bad reputation he had, in fact, he told me that he was more interested than anyone in the world in getting rid of Superstition. He confessed to me that he had been scared, in relation to his own power, only once, and that was the day he heard a preacher, smarter than most people, shout from the pulpit: “My dear brothers and sisters, never forget, when you hear about the praise of enlightenment, that the Devil’s greatest trick is convincing you that he doesn’t exist!”
The memory of this famous orator brought us naturally on the subject of Academies, and my strange host declared to me that he didn’t disdain, in many cases, to inspire the pens, the words, and the consciences of[165] pedagogues, and that he almost always assisted in person, in spite of being invisible, at all the scientific meetings.
The memory of this famous speaker naturally led us to the topic of Academies, and my unusual host told me that he didn’t mind, in many cases, inspiring the writers, the words, and the consciences of[165] educators, and that he almost always attended in person, even though he was invisible, at all the scientific meetings.
Encouraged by so much kindness I asked him if he had any news of God—who has not his hours of impiety?—especially as the old friend of the Devil. He said to me, with a shade of unconcern united with a deeper shade of sadness: “We salute each other when we meet.” But, for the rest, he spoke in Hebrew.
Encouraged by all the kindness, I asked him if he had any news about God—who doesn’t have their moments of doubt?—especially since he was the old acquaintance of the Devil. He replied, with a hint of indifference mixed with a deeper sense of sadness: “We greet each other when we meet.” But other than that, he spoke in Hebrew.
It is uncertain if his Highness has ever given so long an audience to a simple mortal, and I feared to abuse it.
It’s unclear if his Highness has ever given this much time to an ordinary person, and I was worried about taking advantage of it.
Finally, as the dark approached shivering, this famous personage, sung by so many poets, and served by so many philosophers who work for his glory’s sake without being aware of it, said to me: “I want you to remember me always, and to prove to you that I—of whom one says so much evil—am often enough bon diable, to make use of one of your vulgar locutions. So as to make up for the irremediable loss that you have made of your soul, I shall give you back the stake you ought to have gained, if your fate had been fortunate—that is to say, the possibility of solacing and of conquering, during your whole life, this bizarre affection of ennui, which is the source of all your maladies and of all your miseries. Never a desire shall be formed by you that I will not aid you to realize; you will reign over your vulgar equals; money and gold and diamonds, fairy palaces, shall come to seek you and shall ask you to accept them without your having made the least effort to obtain them; you can change your abode as often as you like; you shall have in your power all sensualities[166] without lassitude, in lands where the climate is always hot, and where the women are as scented as the flowers.” With this he rose up and said good-bye to me with a charming smile.
Finally, as the darkness closed in, this famous figure, celebrated by countless poets and supported by many philosophers who unknowingly worked for his glory, said to me: “I want you to remember me always, and to show you that I—who people say so much bad about—can often be a bit of a good guy, to use one of your everyday phrases. To make up for the irreparable loss of your soul, I’ll give you back what you deserve, which is the chance to ease and conquer this strange feeling of boredom that is the root of all your problems and suffering. There won’t be a wish you have that I won’t help you fulfill; you will have power over your ordinary peers; money, gold, and diamonds, along with fairy-tale palaces, will come to you, asking you to take them without you lifting a finger to get them; you can change your home as often as you want; you will possess all pleasures without fatigue, in lands where the weather is always warm, and where the women smell as sweet as flowers.” With that, he stood up and bid me farewell with a charming smile.
If it had not been for the shame of humiliating myself before so immense an assembly, I might have voluntarily fallen at the feet of this generous Gambler, to thank him for his unheard-of munificence. But, little by little, after I had left him, an incurable defiance entered into me; I dared no longer believe in so prodigious a happiness; and as I went to bed, making over again my nightly prayer by means of all that remained in me in the matter of faith, I repeated in my slumber: “My God, my Lord, my God! Do let the Devil keep his word with me!”
If it hadn’t been for the embarrassment of humiliating myself in front of such a huge crowd, I might have willingly fallen at the feet of this generous Gambler to thank him for his incredible kindness. But little by little, after I left him, I became filled with an unshakable defiance; I could no longer believe in such extraordinary happiness. As I went to bed, going through my nightly prayer with whatever faith I had left, I found myself murmuring in my sleep: “My God, my Lord, my God! Please let the Devil keep his promise to me!”
FOOTNOTES:
THE THREE LOW MASSES[18][167]
A Christmas Tale
BY ALPHONSE DAUDETNotes
I
“Two truffled turkeys, Garrigou?”
"Two truffled turkeys, Garrigou?"
“Yes, your reverence, two magnificent turkeys, stuffed with truffles. I should know something about it, for I myself helped to fill them. One would have said their skin would crack as they were roasting, it is that stretched....”
“Yes, your honor, two amazing turkeys, stuffed with truffles. I should know a thing or two about it, since I helped to stuff them myself. You would think their skin would burst while roasting; it’s that stretched...”
“Jesu-Maria! I who like truffles so much!... Quick, give me my surplice, Garrigou.... And have you seen anything else in the kitchen besides the turkeys?”
“Jesus, Mary! I who love truffles so much!... Hurry, give me my surplice, Garrigou.... And have you seen anything else in the kitchen besides the turkeys?”
“Yes, all kinds of good things.... Since noon, we have done nothing but pluck pheasants, hoopoes, barn-fowls, and woodcocks. Feathers were flying about all over.... Then they have brought eels, gold carp, and trout out of the pond, besides....”
“Yes, all sorts of great things.... Since noon, we have been busy catching pheasants, hoopoes, chickens, and woodcocks. Feathers were flying everywhere.... Then they brought out eels, goldfish, and trout from the pond, too....”
“What size were the trout, Garrigou?”
“What size were the trout, Garrigou?”
“As big as that, your reverence.... Enormous!”
“As big as that, your honor... Huge!”
“Oh heavens! I think I see them.... Have you put the wine in the vessels?”
“Oh my gosh! I think I see them.... Have you put the wine in the containers?”
“Yes, your reverence, I have put the wine in the vessels.... But la! it is not to be compared to what you will drink presently, when the midnight mass is over. If you only saw that in the dining hall of the château! The decanters are all full of wines glowing with every colour!... And the silver plate, the chased epergnes, the flowers, the lustres!... Never will such another midnight repast be seen. The noble marquis has invited all the lords of the neighbourhood. At least forty of you will sit down to table, without reckoning the farm bailiff and the notary.... Oh, how lucky is your reverence to be one of them!... After a mere sniff of those fine turkeys, the scent of truffles follows me everywhere.... Yum!”
“Yes, Father, I’ve put the wine in the vessels… But wow! It can’t compare to what you’ll drink soon, once the midnight mass is over. If only you could see what’s in the dining hall of the château! The decanters are all filled with wines sparkling in every color!... And the silver plate, the ornate centerpieces, the flowers, the chandeliers!... You’ll never see another midnight feast like this. The noble marquis has invited all the local lords. At least forty of you will gather around the table, not counting the farm bailiff and the notary…. Oh, how lucky you are to be one of them!... Just a whiff of those amazing turkeys and the scent of truffles follows me everywhere…. Yum!”
“Come now, come now, my child. Let us keep from the sin of gluttony, on the night of the Nativity especially.... Be quick and light the wax-tapers and ring the first bell for the mass; for it’s nearly midnight and we must not be behind time.”
“Come on, come on, my child. Let's avoid the sin of overeating, especially on Christmas Eve.... Hurry and light the candles and ring the first bell for the mass; it's almost midnight and we can't be late.”
This conversation took place on a Christmas night in the year of grace one thousand six hundred and something, between the Reverend Dom Balaguère (formerly Prior of the Barnabites, now paid chaplain of the Lords of Trinquelague), and his little clerk Garrigou, or at least him whom he took for his little clerk Garrigou, for you must know that the devil had on that night assumed the round face and soft features of the young sacristan, in order the more effectually to lead the reverend father into temptation, and make him commit the dreadful sin of gluttony. Well then, while the supposed Garrigou (hum!) was with all his might making[169] the bells of the baronial chapel chime out, his reverence was putting on his chasuble in the little sacristy of the château; and with his mind already agitated by all these gastronomic descriptions, he kept saying to himself as he was robing:
This conversation happened on Christmas night in the year 1600-something, between Reverend Dom Balaguère (formerly Prior of the Barnabites, now a paid chaplain for the Lords of Trinquelague) and his little clerk Garrigou, or at least the person he thought was his little clerk Garrigou. You should know that the devil had taken on the round face and soft features of the young sacristan that night to lead the reverend father into temptation and make him commit the terrible sin of gluttony. So, while the supposed Garrigou was enthusiastically ringing the bells of the baronial chapel, his reverence was putting on his chasuble in the small sacristy of the château. With his mind already stirred by all these food descriptions, he kept telling himself as he was getting dressed:
“Roasted turkeys, ... golden carp, ... trout as big as that!...”
“Roasted turkeys, ... golden carp, ... trout that are that big!...”
Out of doors, the soughing night wind was carrying abroad the music of the bells, and with this, lights began to make their appearance on the dark sides of Mount Ventoux, on the summit of which rose the ancient towers of Trinquelague. The lights were borne by the families of the tenant farmers, who were coming to hear the midnight mass at the château. They were scaling the hill in groups of five or six together, and singing; the father in front carrying a lantern, and the women wrapped up in large brown cloaks, beneath which their little children snuggled and sheltered. In spite of the cold and the lateness of the hour these good folks were marching blithely along, cheered by the thought that after the mass was over there would be, as always in former years, tables set for them down in the kitchens. Occasionally the glass windows in some lord’s carriage, preceded by torch-bearers, would glisten in the moon-light on the rough ascent; or perhaps a mule would jog by with tinkling bells, and by the light of the misty lanterns the tenants would recognize their bailiff and would salute him as he passed with:
Outside, the soft night wind carried the sounds of the bells, and with it, lights started to show on the dark slopes of Mount Ventoux, where the ancient towers of Trinquelague stood. The lights were brought by the families of the tenant farmers coming to attend the midnight mass at the château. They were climbing the hill in groups of five or six, singing along; the father at the front carrying a lantern, while the women were wrapped in large brown cloaks, under which their little children were snuggled and kept warm. Despite the cold and the late hour, these cheerful folks marched on, happy knowing that after the mass, there would be tables set for them in the kitchens, just like in the good old days. Occasionally, the glass windows of a lord’s carriage would shine in the moonlight as it made its way up the rough path, preceded by torch-bearers; or a mule would pass, jingling its bells, and the tenants would recognize their bailiff in the glow of the dim lanterns, greeting him as he went by with:
“Good evening, Master Arnoton.”
“Good evening, Mr. Arnoton.”
“Good evening. Good evening, my friend.”
“Good evening. Good evening, my friend.”
The night was clear, and the stars were twinkling with[170] frost; the north wind was nipping, and at times a fine small hail, that slipped off one’s garments without wetting them, faithfully maintained the tradition of Christmas being white with snow. On the summit of the hill, as the goal towards which all were wending, gleamed the château, with its enormous mass of towers and gables, and its chapel steeple rising into the blue-black sky. A multitude of little lights were twinkling, coming, going, and moving about at all the windows; they looked like the sparks one sees running about in the ashes of burnt paper.
The night was clear, and the stars were twinkling with[170] frost; the north wind was brisk, and at times a light hail fell that slid off one’s clothes without soaking them, keeping alive the tradition of a white Christmas. At the top of the hill, the château sparkled, its massive towers and gables looming, with its chapel steeple reaching into the deep blue-black sky. Numerous little lights twinkled, coming and going, flickering in all the windows; they resembled the sparks seen dancing in the ashes of burned paper.
After you had passed the drawbridge and the postern gate, it was necessary, in order to reach the chapel, to cross the first court, which was full of carriages, footmen and sedan chairs, and was quite illuminated by the blaze of torches and the glare of the kitchen fires. Here were heard the click of turnspits, the rattle of sauce-pans, the clash of glasses and silver plate in the commotion attending the preparation of the feast; while over all rose a warm vapour smelling pleasantly of roast meat, piquant herbs, and complex sauces, and which seemed to say to the farmers, as well as to the chaplain and to the bailiff, and to everybody:
After you crossed the drawbridge and the side gate, you had to go through the first courtyard to reach the chapel. It was crowded with carriages, servants, and sedan chairs, all brightly lit by torches and the bright flames from the kitchen. You could hear the turnspits clicking, pots and pans rattling, and the clinking of glasses and silverware amid the hustle and bustle of the feast preparations. Above it all was a warm steam that smelled deliciously of roast meat, spicy herbs, and rich sauces, which seemed to say to the farmers, as well as to the chaplain and the bailiff, and to everyone else:
“What a good midnight repast we are going to have after the mass!”
“What a great midnight meal we're going to have after the service!”
II
Ting-a-ring!—a—ring!
Ring-a-ling!
The midnight mass is beginning in the chapel of the château, which is a cathedral in miniature, with groined[171] and vaulted roofs, oak wood-work as high as the walls, expanded draperies, and tapers all aglow. And what a lot of people! What grand dresses! First of all, seated in the carved stalls that line the choir, is the Lord of Trinquelague in a coat of salmon-coloured silk, and about him are ranged all the noble lords who have been invited.
The midnight mass is starting in the chapel of the château, which is like a miniature cathedral, featuring groined and vaulted ceilings, oak woodwork that reaches the walls, flowing drapes, and glowing candles. And so many people! Such elegant dresses! First, sitting in the intricately carved stalls that line the choir, is the Lord of Trinquelague in a salmon-colored silk coat, surrounded by all the noble lords who have been invited.
On the opposite side, on velvet-covered praying-stools, the old dowager marchioness in flame-coloured brocade, and the youthful Lady of Trinquelague wearing a lofty head-dress of plaited lace in the newest fashion of the French court, have taken their places. Lower down, dressed in black, with punctilious wigs, and shaven faces, like two grave notes among the gay silks and the figured damasks, are seen the bailiff, Thomas Arnoton, and the notary Master Ambroy. Then come the stout major-domos, the pages, the horsemen, the stewards, Dame Barbara, with all her keys hanging at her side on a real silver ring. At the end, on the forms, are the lower class, the female servants, the cotter farmers and their families; and lastly, down there, near the door, which they open and shut very carefully, are messieurs the scullions, who enter in the interval between two sauces, to take a little whiff of mass; and these bring the smell of the repast with them into the church, which now is in high festival and warm from the number of lighted tapers.
On the other side, on velvet-covered prayer stools, the old dowager marchioness in bright red brocade and the young Lady of Trinquelague, sporting a tall lace headpiece in the latest French court style, have taken their seats. Lower down, dressed in black with neat wigs and clean-shaven faces, like two serious notes among the colorful silks and patterned damasks, are the bailiff, Thomas Arnoton, and the notary Master Ambroy. Following them are the stout stewards, pages, horsemen, and Dame Barbara, with all her keys hanging from a silver ring at her side. At the end, on the benches, sit the lower class, the female servants, the tenant farmers, and their families; and finally, down by the door, which they open and shut very carefully, are the scullions, who sneak in between two courses to catch a whiff of mass, bringing the aroma of the meal with them into the church, which is now festively warm from the many lit candles.
Is it the sight of their little white caps that so distracts the celebrant? Is it not rather Garrigou’s bell? that mad little bell which is shaken at the altar foot with an infernal impetuosity that seems all the time to be[172] saying: “Come, let us make haste, make haste.... The sooner we shall have finished, the sooner shall we be at table.” The fact is that every time this devil’s bell tinkles the chaplain forgets his mass, and thinks of nothing but the midnight repast. He fancies he sees the cooks bustling about, the stoves glowing with forge-like fires, the two magnificent turkeys, filled, crammed, marbled with truffles....
Is it the sight of their little white caps that distracts the celebrant? Or is it really Garrigou’s bell? That crazy little bell that’s shaken at the altar with such wild urgency that it seems to be saying all the time: “Come on, let’s hurry, hurry... The sooner we finish, the sooner we can eat.” The truth is that every time this devilish bell rings, the chaplain forgets his mass and thinks only about the midnight feast. He imagines he sees the cooks rushing around, the stoves glowing like forges, and the two magnificent turkeys, stuffed, packed, and covered in truffles...
Then again he sees, passing along, files of little pages carrying dishes enveloped in tempting vapours, and with them he enters the great hall now prepared for the feast. Oh delight! there is the immense table all laden and luminous, peacocks adorned with their feathers, pheasants spreading out their reddish-brown wings, ruby-coloured decanters, pyramids of fruit glowing amid green boughs, and those wonderful fish Garrigou (ah well, yes, Garrigou!) had mentioned, laid on a couch of fennel, with their pearly scales gleaming as if they had just come out of the water, and bunches of sweet-smelling herbs in their monstrous snouts. So clear is the vision of these marvels that it seems to Dom Balaguère that all these wondrous dishes are served before him on the embroidered altar-cloth, and two or three times instead of the Dominus vobiscum, he finds himself saying the Benedicite. Except these slight mistakes, the worthy man pronounces the service very conscientiously, without skipping a line, without omitting a genuflexion; and all goes tolerably well until the end of the first mass; for you know that on Christmas Day the same officiating priest must celebrate three consecutive masses.
Then he notices, as he walks by, rows of young pages carrying dishes wrapped in tempting steam, and with them, he steps into the grand hall now ready for the feast. Oh joy! There’s the huge table all set and shining, with peacocks displaying their feathers, pheasants spreading their reddish-brown wings, ruby-colored decanters, pyramids of fruit glowing among green branches, and those amazing fish Garrigou (oh yes, Garrigou!) had mentioned, arranged on a bed of fennel, with their pearly scales sparkling as if they’ve just been pulled from the water, and bunches of fragrant herbs in their huge mouths. The sight of these marvels is so clear that it seems to Dom Balaguère that all these extraordinary dishes are placed before him on the embroidered altar cloth, and two or three times instead of the Dominus vobiscum, he finds himself saying the Benedicite. Except for these small slip-ups, the good man performs the service very diligently, without skipping a line, without omitting a bow; and everything goes fairly well until the end of the first mass; for you know that on Christmas Day the same officiating priest must celebrate three back-to-back masses.
“That’s one done!” says the chaplain to himself with[173] a sigh of relief; then, without losing a moment, he motioned to his clerk, or to him whom he supposed to be his clerk, and...
“That’s one done!” says the chaplain to himself with[173] a sigh of relief; then, without wasting any time, he signaled to his clerk, or to who he thought was his clerk, and...
“Ting-a-ring ... Ting-a-ring, a-ring!”
“Ting-a-ring ... Ting-a-ring, a-ring!”
Now the second mass is beginning, and with it begins also Dom Balaguère’s sin. “Quick, quick, let us make haste,” Garrigou’s bell cries out to him in its shrill little voice, and this time the unhappy celebrant, completely given over to the demon of gluttony, fastens upon the missal and devours its pages with the eagerness of his over-excited appetite. Frantically he bows down, rises up, merely indicates the sign of the cross and the genuflexions, and curtails all his gestures in order to get sooner finished. Scarcely has he stretched out his arms at the gospel, before he is striking his breast at the Confiteor. It is a contest between himself and the clerk as to who shall mumble the faster. Versicles and responses are hurried over and run one into another. The words, half pronounced, without opening the mouth, which would take up too much time, terminate in unmeaning murmurs.
Now the second mass is starting, and with it begins Dom Balaguère’s sin. “Quick, quick, let’s hurry,” Garrigou’s bell calls to him in its shrill little voice, and this time the poor celebrant, completely consumed by the devil of gluttony, fixates on the missal and devours its pages with the eagerness of his over-excited appetite. Frantically, he bows down, stands up, just makes the sign of the cross and the genuflections, and cuts short all his gestures to finish sooner. Hardly has he stretched out his arms at the gospel before he’s striking his breast at the Confiteor. It’s a race between him and the clerk to see who can mumble faster. Versicles and responses are rushed through and blur together. The words, half pronounced, without opening his mouth—because that would take too much time—end in meaningless murmurs.
“Oremus ps ... ps ... ps....”
“Let us pray ps ... ps ... ps....”
“Mea culpa ... pa ... pa....”
“My fault ... pa ... pa....”
Like vintagers in a hurry pressing grapes in the vat, these two paddle in the mass Latin, sending splashes in every direction.
Like winemakers rushing to press grapes in the vat, these two splash around in the Latin, sending sprays everywhere.
“Dom ... scum!...” says Balaguère.
“Dom ... scum!...” says Balaguère.
“... Stutuo!...” replies Garrigou; and all the time the cursed little bell is tinkling there in their ears, like the jingles they put on post-horses to make them gallop fast. You may imagine at that speed a low mass is quickly disposed of.[174]
“... Stutuo!...” Garrigou replies; and all the while, that annoying little bell is ringing in their ears, like the jingles they put on post-horses to get them to run fast. You can picture how quickly a low mass is dealt with at that speed.[174]
“That makes two,” says the chaplain quite panting; then without taking time to breathe, red and perspiring, he descends the altar steps and...
“That makes two,” says the chaplain, breathing heavily; then, without pausing to catch his breath, flushed and sweating, he descends the altar steps and...
“Ting-a-ring!... Ting-a-ring!...”
“Ding-dong!... Ding-dong!...”
Now the third mass is beginning. There are but a few more steps to be taken to reach the dining-hall; but, alas! the nearer the midnight repast approaches the more does the unfortunate Balaguère feel himself possessed by mad impatience and gluttony. The vision becomes more distinct; the golden carps, the roasted turkeys are there, there!... He touches them, ... he ... oh heavens! The dishes are smoking, the wines perfume the air; and with furiously agitated clapper, the little bell is crying out to him:
Now the third course is starting. There are just a few more steps to the dining hall, but unfortunately, the closer the midnight meal gets, the more the poor Balaguère feels overwhelmed by crazy impatience and greed. The sight becomes clearer; the golden carp and roasted turkeys are right there, right there!... He reaches for them, ... he ... oh heavens! The dishes are steaming, the wine fills the air with its aroma; and with a wildly ringing clapper, the little bell is calling out to him:
“Quick, quick, quicker yet!”
“Fast, faster, fastest!”
But how could he go quicker? His lips scarcely move. He no longer pronounces the words; ... unless he were to impose upon Heaven outright and trick it out of its mass.... And that is precisely what he does, the unfortunate man!... From temptation to temptation; he begins by skipping a verse, then two. Then the epistle is too long—he does not finish it, skims over the gospel, passes before the Credo without going into it, skips the Pater, salutes the Preface from a distance, and by leaps and bounds thus hurls himself into eternal damnation, constantly followed by the vile Garrigou (vade retro, Satanas!), who seconds him with wonderful skill, sustains his chasuble, turns over the leaves two at a time, elbows the reading-desks, upsets the vessels, and is continually sounding the little bell louder and louder, quicker and quicker.[175]
But how could he go any faster? His lips barely move. He no longer says the words; ... unless he were to outright deceive Heaven and cheat it out of its abundance.... And that’s exactly what he does, the poor man!... From one temptation to another; he starts by skipping a verse, then two. Then the epistle takes too long—he doesn’t finish it, rushes through the gospel, breezes past the Credo without engaging with it, skips the Pater, gives a nod to the Preface without really acknowledging it, and by jumping around like this, he propels himself into eternal damnation, constantly followed by the despicable Garrigou (vade retro, Satanas!), who expertly assists him, supports his chasuble, flips through the pages two at a time, pushes at the reading desks, knocks over the vessels, and is continuously ringing the little bell louder and louder, faster and faster.[175]
You should have seen the scared faces of all who were present, as they were obliged to follow this mass by mere mimicry of the priest, without hearing a word; some rise when others kneel, and sit down when the others are standing up, and all the phases of this singular service are mixed up together in the multitude of different attitudes presented by the worshippers on the benches....
You should have seen the frightened faces of everyone there, as they had to follow the mass just by copying the priest, without hearing anything; some stood up when others knelt, and sat down when others stood up, and all the different phases of this unique service were tangled together in the variety of positions taken by the worshippers on the benches....
“The abbé goes too fast.... One can’t follow him,” murmured the old dowager, shaking her head-dress in confusion. Master Arnoton with great steel spectacles on his nose is searching in his prayer-book to find where the dickens they are. But at heart all these good folks, who themselves are thinking about feasting, are not sorry that the mass is going on at this post haste; and when Dom Balaguère with radiant face turns towards those present and cries with all his might: “Ite, missa est,” they all respond to him a “Deo gratias” in but one voice, and that as joyous and enthusiastic, as if they thought themselves already seated at the midnight repast and drinking the first toast.
“The abbé is going too fast... It's hard to keep up with him,” murmured the old dowager, shaking her head in confusion. Master Arnoton, wearing his large steel spectacles, is flipping through his prayer book trying to find out where in the world they are. But deep down, all these good people, who are truly focused on the upcoming feast, are not unhappy that the mass is moving along so quickly; and when Dom Balaguère, with a beaming face, turns to the gathering and shouts at the top of his lungs, “Ite, missa est,” they all reply in unison with a joyful and enthusiastic, “Deo gratias,” as if they already see themselves seated at the midnight feast, raising the first toast.
III
Five minutes afterwards the crowd of nobles were sitting down in the great hall, with the chaplain in the midst of them. The château, illuminated from top to bottom, was resounding with songs, with shouts, with laughter, with uproar; and the venerable Dom Balaguère was thrusting his fork into the wing of a fowl, and drowning all remorse for his sin in streams of regal[176] wine and the luscious juices of the viands. He ate and drank so much, the dear, holy man, that he died during the night of a terrible attack, without even having had time to repent; and then in the morning when he got to heaven, I leave you to imagine how he was received.
Five minutes later, the crowd of nobles was seated in the great hall, with the chaplain among them. The château, lit up from top to bottom, was filled with songs, shouts, laughter, and chaos; and the venerable Dom Balaguère was stabbing his fork into a chicken wing, drowning any guilt for his sins in streams of royal wine and the delicious juices of the dishes. He ate and drank so much, the dear, holy man, that he died during the night from a terrible attack, without even having a chance to repent; and then in the morning when he arrived in heaven, I’ll let you imagine how he was welcomed.
He was told to withdraw on account of his wickedness. His fault was so grievous that it effaced a whole lifetime of virtue.... He had robbed them of a midnight mass.... He should have to pay for it with three hundred, and he should not enter into Paradise until he had celebrated in his own chapel these three hundred Christmas masses in the presence of all those who had sinned with him and by his fault....
He was told to step back because of his wrongdoing. His mistake was so serious that it wiped out a lifetime of good deeds. He had taken away their midnight mass. He would have to pay three hundred, and he wouldn’t be allowed into Paradise until he had performed these three hundred Christmas masses in his own chapel in front of all those who had sinned with him and because of him.
... And now this is the true legend of Dom Balaguère as it is related in the olive country. At the present time the château of Trinquelague no longer exists, but the chapel still stands on the top of Mount Ventoux, amid a cluster of green oaks. Its decayed door rattles in the wind, and its threshold is choked up with vegetation; there are birds’ nests at the corners of the altar, and in the recesses of the lofty windows, from which the stained glass has long ago disappeared. It seems, however, that every year at Christmas, a supernatural light wanders amid these ruins, and the peasants, in going to the masses and to the midnight repasts, see this phantom of a chapel illuminated by invisible tapers that burn in the open air, even in snow and wind. You may laugh at it if you like, but a vine-dresser of the place, named Garrigue, doubtless a descendant of Garrigou, declared to me that one Christmas night, when he was a little tipsy, he lost his way on the hill of Trinquelague; and[177] this is what he saw.... Till eleven o’clock, nothing. All was silent, motionless, inanimate. Suddenly, about midnight, a chime sounded from the top of the steeple, an old, old chime, which seemed as if it were ten leagues off. Very soon Garrigue saw lights flitting about, and uncertain shadows moving in the road that climbs the hill. They passed on beneath the chapel porch, and murmured:
... And now this is the true legend of Dom Balaguère as it is told in the olive country. Nowadays, the château of Trinquelague is gone, but the chapel still remains on top of Mount Ventoux, surrounded by a grove of green oaks. Its worn door rattles in the wind, and its entrance is overgrown with plants; there are birds’ nests in the corners of the altar and in the recesses of the tall windows, from which the stained glass has long since vanished. However, it seems that every Christmas, a supernatural light wanders among these ruins, and the locals, on their way to the masses and midnight feasts, see this ghostly chapel lit up by invisible candles that burn outdoors, even in snow and wind. You might find it amusing, but a local vine-dresser named Garrigue, likely a descendant of Garrigou, told me that one Christmas night, when he had a bit too much to drink, he got lost on the hill of Trinquelague; and[177] this is what he saw.... Until eleven o’clock, nothing. Everything was silent, still, lifeless. Suddenly, around midnight, a chime rang out from the top of the steeple, an ancient chime that sounded as if it were ten leagues away. Soon, Garrigue saw lights flickering about and indistinct shadows moving along the path that climbs the hill. They passed under the chapel porch and murmured:
“Good evening, Master Arnoton!”
“Good evening, Mr. Arnoton!”
“Good evening, good evening, my friends!” ...
“Good evening, good evening, my friends!” ...
When all had entered, my vine-dresser, who was very courageous, silently approached, and when he looked through the broken door, a singular spectacle met his gaze. All those he had seen pass were seated round the choir, and in the ruined nave, just as if the old seats still existed. Fine ladies in brocade, with lace head-dresses; lords adorned from head to foot; peasants in flowered jackets such as our grandfathers had; all with an old, faded, dusty, tired look. From time to time the night birds, the usual inhabitants of the chapel, who were aroused by all these lights, would come and flit round the tapers, the flames of which rose straight and ill-defined, as if they were burning behind a veil; and what amused Garrigue very much was a certain personage with large steel spectacles, who was ever shaking his tall black wig, in which one of these birds was quite entangled, and kept itself upright by noiselessly flapping its wings....
When everyone had entered, my vine-dresser, who was quite brave, quietly moved closer, and when he looked through the broken door, an unusual sight met his eyes. All those he had seen pass were sitting around the choir, and in the damaged nave, just as if the old seats were still there. Elegant ladies in brocade with lace headpieces; lords dressed from head to toe; peasants in floral jackets like those of our grandfathers; all with an old, faded, dusty, and worn-out look. Occasionally, the night birds, the usual residents of the chapel, disturbed by the lights, would come and flutter around the candles, the flames rising straight and indistinct, as if they were burning behind a curtain; and what amused Garrigue the most was a certain figure with large steel glasses, who kept shaking his tall black wig, in which one of these birds had gotten quite tangled, managing to stay upright by silently flapping its wings...
At the farther end, a little old man of childish figure was on his knees in the middle of the choir, desperately shaking a clapperless and soundless bell, whilst a priest,[178] clad in ancient gold, was coming and going before the altar, reciting prayers of which not a word was heard.... Most certainly this was Dom Balaguère in the act of saying his third low mass.
At the far end, a small old man with a childlike appearance was on his knees in the middle of the choir, frantically shaking a bell that made no sound, while a priest,[178] dressed in ancient gold, moved back and forth before the altar, reciting prayers that couldn't be heard at all.... This was definitely Dom Balaguère performing his third low mass.
FOOTNOTES:
[18] From The Fig and the Idler, an Algerian Legend, and Other Stories, by Alphonse Daudet. London, T. Fisher Unwin, 1892. (By permission of the Publisher.)
[18] From The Fig and the Idler, an Algerian Legend, and Other Stories, by Alphonse Daudet. London, T. Fisher Unwin, 1892. (By permission of the Publisher.)
DEVIL-PUZZLERS[19][179]
BY FREDERICK BEECHER PERKINSNotes
It will not do at all to disbelieve in the existence of a personal devil. It is not so many years ago that one of our profoundest divines remarked with indignation upon such disbelief. “No such person?” cried the doctor with energy. “Don’t tell me! I can hear his tail snap and crack about amongst the churches any day!”
It’s completely unacceptable to deny the existence of a personal devil. Not long ago, one of our most insightful theologians expressed anger over such disbelief. “No such person?” the doctor exclaimed passionately. “Don’t kid me! I can hear his tail snapping and cracking around the churches any day!”
And if the enemy is, in truth, still as vigorously active among the sons of God as he was in the days of Job (that is to say, in the time of Solomon, when, as the critics have found out, the Book of Job was written), then surely still more is he vigilant and sly in his tricks for foreclosing his mortgages upon the souls of the wicked.
And if the enemy is still just as active among God's followers as he was back in Job's time (which, according to critics, was during Solomon's era when the Book of Job was written), then he must be even more alert and crafty in his schemes to take hold of the souls of the wicked.
And once more: still more than ever is his personal appearance probable in these latter days. The everlasting tooting of the wordy Cumming has proclaimed the end of all things for a quarter of a century; and he will surely see his prophecy fulfilled if he can only keep it up long enough. But, though we discredit the sapient Second-Adventist as to the precise occasion of the diabolic avatar, has there not been a strange coincidence between his noisy declarations, and other evidences of an approximation of the spiritual to the bodily sphere [180]of life? Is not this same quarter of a century that of the Spiritists? Has it not witnessed the development of Od? And of clairvoyance? And have not the doctrines of ghosts, and re-appearances of the dead, and of messages from them, risen into a prominence entirely new, and into a coherence and semblance at least of fact and fixed law such as was never known before? Yea, verily. Of all times in the world’s history, to reject out of one’s beliefs either good spirits or bad, angelology or diabology, chief good being, or chief bad being, this is the most improper.
And once again: his personal appearance is more likely than ever in these recent times. The constant chatter from the wordy Cumming has announced the end of everything for the last twenty-five years; and he will undoubtedly see his prophecy come true if he can just keep it going long enough. However, while we dismiss the wise Second-Adventist regarding the exact timing of the evil manifestation, isn't there a strange coincidence between his loud proclamations and other signs of the spiritual world coming closer to our physical existence? Is this not the same twenty-five years that have seen the rise of Spiritism? Has it not brought about the development of Od? And clairvoyance? And haven't the beliefs in ghosts, the return of the dead, and messages from them gained an entirely new level of prominence, coherence, and at least an appearance of being fact and fixed law that we have never seen before? Indeed. Of all the times in history, to reject either good spirits or bad, angelology or demonology, the chief good being or the chief bad being, this is the most inappropriate.
Dr. Hicok was trebly liable to the awful temptation, under which he had assuredly fallen, over and above the fact that he was a prig, which makes one feel the more glad that he was so handsomely come up with in the end; such a prig that everybody who knew him, invariably called him (when he wasn’t by) Hicok-alorum. This charming surname had been conferred on him by a crazy old fellow with whom he once got into a dispute. Lunatics have the most awfully tricky ways of dodging out of pinches in reasoning; but Hicok knew too much to know that; and so he acquired his fine title to teach him one thing more.
Dr. Hicok was three times as likely to fall for the terrible temptation he definitely succumbed to, not to mention that he was a real stickler, which makes it even more satisfying that he ultimately got what he deserved. He was such a stickler that everyone who knew him would call him (when he wasn’t around) Hicok-alorum. This amusing nickname was given to him by a crazy old man with whom he once had a disagreement. Crazy people have a knack for cleverly twisting logic to get out of tight spots; but Hicok was smart enough to realize that, so he earned his amusing title to teach him one more lesson.
Trebly liable, we said. The three reasons are,—
Trebly liable, we said. The three reasons are,—
- 1. He was foreign-born.
- 2. He was a Scotchman.
- 3. He was a physician and surgeon.
The way in which these causes operated was as follows (I wish it were allowable to use Artemas Ward’s curiously satisfactory vocable “thusly:” like Mrs. Wiggle’s soothing syrup, it “supplies a real want”):[181]—
The way these causes worked was as follows (I wish it were acceptable to use Artemas Ward’s oddly satisfying word “thusly:” like Mrs. Wiggle’s calming syrup, it “fills a real need”):[181]—
Being foreign-born, Dr. Hicok had not the unfailing moral stamina of a native American, and therefore was comparatively easily beset by sin. Being, secondly, a Scotchman, he was not only thoroughly conceited, with a conceit as immovable as the Bass Rock, just as other folks sometimes are, but, in particular, he was perfectly sure of his utter mastery of metaphysics, logic and dialectics, or, as he used to call it, with a snobbish Teutonicalization, dialektik. Now, in the latter two, the Scotch can do something, but in metaphysics they are simply imbecile; which quality, in the inscrutable providence of God, has been joined with an equally complete conviction of the exact opposite. Let not man, therefore, put those traits asunder—not so much by reason of any divine ordinance, as because no man in his senses would try to convince a Scotchman—or anybody else, for that matter.
Being foreign-born, Dr. Hicok didn’t have the unwavering moral strength of a native American, making him somewhat more susceptible to sin. Also, being Scottish, he wasn’t just conceited; his arrogance was as unyielding as the Bass Rock. Like many others, he thought highly of himself, but he was particularly convinced of his complete command of metaphysics, logic, and dialectics, which he pretentiously referred to as dialektik. While Scots can hold their own in the latter two, they are completely clueless when it comes to metaphysics; ironically, this complete lack of understanding coexists with their strong belief that they know better. Therefore, let no man attempt to separate these traits—not so much because of some divine decree, but because no sane person would bother trying to convince a Scotsman—or anyone else, for that matter.
Thirdly, he was a physician and surgeon; and gentlemen of this profession are prone to become either thoroughgoing materialists, or else implicit and extreme Calvinistic Presbyterians, “of the large blue kind.” And they are, moreover, positive, hard-headed, bold, and self-confident. So they have good need to be. Did not Majendie say to his students, “Gentlemen, disease is a subject which physicians know nothing about”?
Thirdly, he was a doctor and surgeon; and people in this profession often tend to be either complete materialists or very strict Calvinistic Presbyterians, “of the large blue kind.” They are also confident, pragmatic, bold, and sure of themselves. And they have every reason to be. Didn’t Majendie tell his students, “Gentlemen, disease is a subject that physicians know nothing about”?
So the doctor both believed in the existence of a personal devil, and believed in his own ability to get the upper hand of that individual in a tournament of the wits. Ah, he learned better by terrible experience! The doctor was a dry-looking little chap, with sandy hair, a freckled face, small grey eyes, and absurd white eyebrows[182] and eyelashes, which made him look as if he had finished off his toilet with just a light flourish from the dredging-box. He was erect of carriage, and of a prompt, ridiculous alertness of step and motion, very much like that of Major Wellington De Boots. And his face commonly wore a kind of complacent serenity such as the Hindoos ascribe to Buddha. I know a little snappish dentist’s-goods dealer up town, who might be mistaken for Hicok-alorum any day.
So the doctor believed in the existence of a personal devil and thought he could outsmart that individual in a battle of wits. Oh, he learned otherwise through terrible experience! The doctor was a dry-looking little guy with sandy hair, a freckled face, small grey eyes, and ridiculous white eyebrows and eyelashes, giving him the appearance of having finished his grooming with a light dusting from a dredging box. He stood tall and had a quick, somewhat silly alertness in his steps and movements, much like Major Wellington De Boots. His face usually wore a sort of calm serenity that the Hindoos attribute to Buddha. I know a little snappy dentist supply dealer uptown who could easily be mistaken for Hicok-alorum any day.
Well, well—what had the doctor done? Why—it will sound absurd, probably, to some unbelieving people—but really Dr. Hicok confessed the whole story to me himself: he had made a bargain with the Evil One! And indeed he was such an uncommonly disagreeable-looking fellow, that, unless on some such hypothesis, it is impossible to imagine how he could have prospered as he did. He gained patients, and cured them too; made money; invested successfully; bought a brown-stone front—a house, not a wiglet—then bought other real estate; began to put his name on charity subscription lists, and to be made vice-president of various things.
Well, well—what had the doctor done? Why—it may sound absurd to some skeptical people, but Dr. Hicok actually confessed the whole story to me himself: he made a deal with the Devil! And honestly, he looked so unpleasant that it’s hard to imagine how he could have thrived like he did without some such explanation. He gained patients and actually cured them; made money; invested wisely; bought a brownstone front—a house, not a wig; then picked up more real estate; started putting his name on charity donation lists and became vice president of various organizations.
Chiefest of all,—it must have been by some superhuman aid that Dr. Hicok married his wife, the then and present Mrs. Hicok. Dear me! I have described the doctor easily enough. But how infinitely more difficult it is to delineate Beauty than the Beast: did you ever think of it? All I can say is, that she is a very lovely woman now; and she must have been, when the doctor married her, one of the loveliest creatures that ever lived—a lively, graceful, bright-eyed brunette, with thick fine long black hair, pencilled delicate eyebrows, little pink[183] ears, thin high nose, great astonished brown eyes, perfect teeth, a little rosebud of a mouth, and a figure so extremely beautiful that nobody believed she did not pad—hardly even the artists who—those of them at least who work faithfully in the life-school—are the very best judges extant of truth in costume and personal beauty. But, furthermore, she was good, with the innocent unconscious goodness of a sweet little child; and of all feminine charms—even beyond her supreme grace of motion—she possessed the sweetest, the most resistless—a lovely voice; whose tones, whether in speech or song, were perfect in sweetness, and with a strange penetrating sympathetic quality and at the same time with the most wonderful half-delaying completeness of articulation and modulation, as if she enjoyed the sound of her own music. No doubt she did; but it was unconsciously, like a bird. The voice was so sweet, the great loveliness and kindness of soul it expressed were so deep, that, like every exquisite beauty, it rayed forth a certain sadness within the pleasure it gave. It awakened infinite, indistinct emotions of beauty and perfection—infinite longings.
Most importantly, it must have been some kind of superhuman help that allowed Dr. Hicok to marry his wife, the current Mrs. Hicok. Wow! I've described the doctor pretty easily. But it's so much harder to describe Beauty than to describe the Beast: have you ever thought about that? All I can say is that she is a very lovely woman now, and she must have been one of the most beautiful people ever when the doctor married her—a lively, graceful, bright-eyed brunette, with thick, long black hair, fine penciled eyebrows, small pink[183] ears, a thin high nose, big surprised brown eyes, perfect teeth, a little rosebud of a mouth, and a figure so stunning that no one believed she didn't use padding—not even the artists who, at least the ones who honestly work from life, are the best judges of truth in fashion and personal beauty. But she was also genuinely good, with the innocent, unaware goodness of a sweet little child; and of all feminine charms—even more than her exceptional grace of movement—she had the sweetest, most irresistible one: a lovely voice, whose tones, whether in conversation or song, were perfectly sweet, with a strangely penetrating sympathetic quality and an amazing way of modulating that seemed to show she enjoyed the sound of her own music. No doubt she did, but it was without realizing it, like a bird. The voice was so sweet, and the immense beauty and kindness of her soul it expressed were so profound that, like every exquisite beauty, it radiated a certain sadness alongside the happiness it brought. It stirred infinite, vague emotions of beauty and perfection—endless yearnings.
It’s of no use to tell me that such a spirit—she really ought not to be noted so low down as amongst human beings—that such a spirit could have been made glad by becoming the yoke-fellow of Hicok-alorum, by influences exclusively human. No!—I don’t believe it—I won’t believe it—it can’t be believed. I can’t convince you, of course, for you don’t know her; but if you did, along with the rest of the evidence, and if your knowledge was like mine, that from the testimony of my own[184] eyes and ears and judgment—you would know, just as I do, that the doctor’s possession of his wife was the key-stone of the arch of completed proof on which I found my absolute assertion that he had made that bargain.
It’s pointless to tell me that such a spirit—she really shouldn’t be considered so low as to be among human beings—could have found happiness by being paired with Hicok-alorum through purely human influences. No! I don’t believe it—I won’t believe it—it can’t be believed. I can’t convince you, of course, because you don’t know her; but if you did, along with all the other evidence, and if your understanding was like mine, that comes from the testimony of my own[184] eyes and ears and judgment—you would know, just as I do, that the doctor’s possession of his wife was the crucial piece of evidence for my strong assertion that he made that deal.
He certainly had! A most characteristic transaction too; for while, after the usual fashion, it was agreed by the “party of the first part,”—viz., Old Scratch—that Dr. Hicok should succeed in whatever he undertook during twenty years, and by the party of the second part, that at the end of that time the D—— should fetch him in manner and form as is ordinarily provided, yet there was added a peculiar clause. This was, that, when the time came for the doctor to depart, he should be left entirely whole and unharmed, in mind, body, and estate, provided he could put to the Devil three consecutive questions, of which either one should be such that that cunning spirit could not solve it on the spot.
He definitely had! It was a pretty typical deal too; because, as usual, it was agreed by the “first party,”—that is, Old Scratch—that Dr. Hicok would succeed in whatever he attempted for twenty years. The “second party” agreed that at the end of that period, the D—— would come to take him away in the usual way. However, there was a unique clause added. It stated that when the time came for the doctor to leave, he would be left completely whole and unharmed, in mind, body, and assets, as long as he could ask the Devil three consecutive questions, with each one being tricky enough that that clever spirit couldn’t answer right away.
So for twenty years Dr. Hicok lived and prospered, and waxed very great. He did not gain one single pound avoirdupois however, which may perchance seem strange, but is the most natural thing in the world. Who ever saw a little, dry, wiry, sandy, freckled man, with white eyebrows, that did grow fat? And besides, the doctor spent all his leisure time in hunting up his saving trinity of questions; and hard study, above all for such a purpose, is as sure an anti-fattener as Banting.
For twenty years, Dr. Hicok lived well and became quite successful. Interestingly, he didn’t gain a single pound, which might seem odd but makes perfect sense. Who has ever seen a small, skinny, freckled man with white eyebrows become overweight? Plus, the doctor spent all his free time searching for his three key questions, and intense study for that purpose is just as effective at keeping you slim as any diet.
He knew the Scotch metaphysicians by heart already, ex-officio as it were; but he very early gave up the idea of trying to fool the Devil with such mud-pie as that. Yet be it understood, that he found cause to except Sir William Hamilton from the muddle-headed crew. He[185] chewed a good while, and pretty hopefully, upon the Quantification of the Predicate; but he had to give that up too, when he found out how small and how dry a meat rattled within the big, noisy nut-shell. He read Saint Thomas Aquinas, and Peter Dens, and a cartload more of old casuists, Romanist and Protestant.
He already knew the Scottish philosophers inside and out, as if it were part of his job; but he quickly abandoned the idea of trying to trick the Devil with such nonsense. However, he made an exception for Sir William Hamilton, who stood out from the confused bunch. He spent quite a bit of time, and somewhat hopefully, thinking about the Quantification of the Predicate, but he had to let that go too when he realized how small and dry the substance was inside the loud, empty shell. He read Saint Thomas Aquinas, Peter Dens, and a whole bunch of other old moralists, both Catholic and Protestant.
He exhausted the learning of the Development Theory. He studied and experimented up to the existing limits of knowledge on the question of the Origin of Life, and then poked out alone, as much farther as he could, into the ineffable black darkness that is close at the end of our noses on that, as well as most other questions. He hammered his way through the whole controversy on the Freedom of the Will. He mastered the whole works of Mrs. Henry C. Carey on one side, and of two hundred and fifty English capitalists and American college professors on the other, on the question of Protection or Free Trade. He made, with vast pains, an extensive collection of the questions proposed at debating societies and college-students’ societies with long Greek names. The last effort was a failure. Dr. Hicok had got the idea, that, from the spontaneous activity of so many free young geniuses, many wondrous and suggestive thoughts would be born. Having, however, tabulated his collection, he found, that, among all these innumerable gymnasia of intellect, there were only seventeen questions debated! The doctor read me a curious little memorandum of his conclusions on this unexpected fact, which will perhaps be printed some day.
He pushed the study of Development Theory to its limits. He researched and experimented with everything known about the Origin of Life, then ventured as far as he could into the deep, unknown darkness that surrounds this and many other questions. He delved into the entire debate on Free Will. He mastered the complete works of Mrs. Henry C. Carey on one side and the writings of 250 English capitalists and American college professors on the other, regarding Protection versus Free Trade. He painstakingly compiled a comprehensive collection of questions raised in debating societies and student organizations with long Greek names. His last attempt was unsuccessful. Dr. Hicok believed that, from the spontaneous activity of so many bright young minds, many exciting and thought-provoking ideas would emerge. However, after organizing his collection, he discovered that out of all these countless arenas of intellect, only seventeen questions were actually debated! The doctor shared a curious little note he wrote about this surprising finding, which might be published someday.
He investigated many other things too; for a sharp-witted[186] little Presbyterian Scotch doctor, working to cheat the Devil out of his soul, can accomplish an amazing deal in twenty years. He even went so far as to take into consideration mere humbugs; for, if he could cheat the enemy with a humbug, why not? The only pain in that case, would be the mortification of having stooped to an inadequate adversary—a foeman unworthy of his steel. So he weighed such queries as the old scholastic brocard, An chimoera bombinans in vacuo devorat secundas intentiones? and that beautiful moot point wherewith Sir Thomas More silenced the challenging schoolmen of Bruges, An averia carrucae capta in vetito nomio sint irreplegibilia?
He looked into a lot of other things too; because a clever little Presbyterian Scotch doctor, trying to outsmart the Devil and save his soul, can achieve a remarkable amount in twenty years. He even went as far as to consider mere tricks; because if he could fool the enemy with a trick, why not? The only downside would be the embarrassment of having lowered himself to an unworthy opponent—a foe not deserving of his skills. So he pondered questions like the old scholarly saying, Does a chimera buzzing in a vacuum consume secondary intentions? and that beautiful debate which Sir Thomas More used to silence the challenging scholars of Bruges, Are the goods of a plow taken in a forbidden name irreplegable?
He glanced a little at the subject of conundrums; and among the chips from his workshop is a really clever theory of conundrums. He has a classification and discussion of them, all his own, and quite ingenious and satisfactory, which divides them into answerable and unanswerable, and, under each of these, into resemblant and differential.
He took a quick look at the topic of puzzles, and among the things he created in his workshop is a really smart theory about them. He has his own unique way of classifying and discussing puzzles, which is both clever and satisfying. He divides them into answerable and unanswerable, and then breaks each of those down into similar and different types.
For instance: let the four classes be distinguished with the initials of those four terms, A. R., A. D., U. R., and U. D.; you will find that the Infinite Possible Conundrum (so to speak) can always be reduced under one of those four heads. Using symbols, as they do in discussing syllogism—indeed, by the way, a conundrum is only a jocular variation in the syllogism, an intentional fallacy for fun (read Whately’s Logic, Book III., and see if it isn’t so)—using symbols, I say, you have these four “figures:”—
For example: let's distinguish the four classes using the initials of those four terms, A. R., A. D., U. R., and U. D.; you'll see that the Infinite Possible Conundrum (so to speak) can always fit under one of those four categories. Using symbols, like in discussions of syllogism—by the way, a conundrum is just a playful twist on a syllogism, an intentional fallacy meant for fun (check out Whately’s Logic, Book III., and see if that’s not the case)—using symbols, I mean, you have these four “figures:”
I. (A. R.) Why is A like B? (answerable): as, Why[187] is a gentleman who gives a young lady a young dog, like a person who rides rapidly up hill? A. Because he gives a gallop up (gal-a-pup).
I. (A. R.) Why is A like B? (answerable): as, Why[187] is a gentleman who gives a young lady a young dog like someone who rides quickly up a hill? A. Because he gives a gallop up (gal-a-pup).
Sub-variety; depending upon a violation of something like the “principle of excluded middle,” a very fallacy of a fallacy; such as the ancient “nigger-minstrel!” case, Why is an elephant like a brick? A. Because neither of them can climb a tree.
Sub-variety; based on a violation of something like the “principle of excluded middle,” a real fallacy of a fallacy; such as the old “nigger-minstrel!” case, Why is an elephant like a brick? A. Because neither of them can climb a tree.
II. (A. D.) Why is A unlike B? (answerable) usually put thus: What is the difference between A and B? (Figure I., if worded in the same style, would become: What is the similarity between A and B?): as, What is the difference between the old United-States Bank and the Fulton Ferry-boat signals in thick weather? A. One is a fog whistle, and the other is a Whig fossil.
II. (A. D.) Why is A different from B? (answerable) usually phrased as: What is the difference between A and B? (Figure I., if worded in the same style, would become: What is the similarity between A and B?): for example, What is the difference between the old United States Bank and the Fulton Ferry-boat signals in bad weather? A. One is a fog whistle, and the other is a Whig relic.
III. (U. R.) Why is A like B? (unanswerable): as Charles Lamb’s well-known question, Is that your own hare, or a wig?
III. (U. R.) Why is A like B? (unanswerable): as Charles Lamb’s famous question, Is that your own hair, or a wig?
IV. (U. D.) Why is A unlike B? (unanswerable): i. e., What is the difference, &c., as, What is the difference between a fac simile and a sick family; or between hydraulics and raw-hide licks?
IV. (U. D.) Why is A different from B? (unanswerable): i. e., What is the difference, etc., such as, What is the difference between a facsimile and a sick family; or between hydraulics and rawhide licks?
But let me not diverge too far into frivolity. All the hopefully difficult questions Dr. Hicok set down and classified. He compiled a set of rules on the subject, and indeed developed a whole philosophy of it, by which he struck off, as soluble, questions or classes of them. Some he thought out himself; others were now and then answered in some learned book, that led the way through the very heart of one or another of his biggest mill-stones.[188]
But I shouldn't get too caught up in silliness. Dr. Hicok laid out and categorized all the hopefully challenging questions. He created a set of rules on the topic and even developed a whole philosophy around it, which helped him identify which questions or types of questions were solvable. Some he figured out on his own, while others were occasionally addressed in some academic book that provided insights into the core of one or another of his biggest challenges.[188]
So it was really none too much time that he had; and, in truth, he did not actually decide upon his three questions, until just a week before the fearful day when he was to put them.
So, he really didn't have much time at all; and, in fact, he didn't actually settle on his three questions until just a week before the terrifying day when he was supposed to ask them.
It came at last, as every day of reckoning surely comes; and Dr. Hicok, memorandum in hand, sat in his comfortable library about three o’clock on one beautiful warm summer afternoon, as pale as a sheet, his heart thumping away like Mr. Krupp’s biggest steam-hammer at Essen, his mouth and tongue parched and feverish, a pitcher of cold water at hand from which he sipped and sipped, though it seemed as if his throat repelled it into “the globular state,” or dispersed it into steam, as red-hot iron does. Around him were the records of the vast army of doubters and quibblers in whose works he had been hunting, as a traveller labours through a jungle, for the deepest doubts, the most remote inquiries.
It finally arrived, just like every day of reckoning eventually does; Dr. Hicok, with a notepad in hand, sat in his cozy library around three o'clock on a beautiful warm summer afternoon. He was as pale as a ghost, his heart racing like Mr. Krupp’s largest steam hammer in Essen, his mouth and tongue dry and feverish. There was a pitcher of cold water nearby that he sipped from repeatedly, though it felt like his throat rejected it or turned it into steam, like red-hot iron. Surrounding him were the records of the vast army of skeptics and nitpickers whose works he had been combing through, like a traveler navigating through a jungle, searching for the deepest doubts and the most obscure questions.
Sometimes, with that sort of hardihood, rather than reason, which makes a desperate man try to believe by his will what he longs to know to be true, Dr. Hicok would say to himself, “I know I’ve got him!” And then his heart would seem to fall out of him, it sank so suddenly, and with so deadly a faintness, as the other side of his awful case loomed before him, and he thought, “But if—?” He would not finish that question; he could not. The furthest point to which he could bring himself was that of a sort of icy outer stiffening of acquiescence in the inevitable.
Sometimes, with that kind of stubbornness instead of reason, which makes a desperate person try to will themselves to believe what they desperately wish were true, Dr. Hicok would think, “I know I’ve got him!” And then his heart would seem to drop, sinking so suddenly and with such a chilling faintness as the other side of his terrible situation appeared before him, and he thought, “But if—?” He couldn’t finish that question; he couldn't. The furthest he could manage was a kind of cold, steely acceptance of the inevitable.
There was a ring at the street-door. The servant brought in a card, on a silver salver.[189]
There was a ring at the front door. The servant brought in a card on a silver tray.[189]
MR. APOLLO LYON
Mr. Apollo Lyon
“Show the gentleman in,” said the doctor. He spoke with difficulty; for the effort to control his own nervous excitement was so immense an exertion, that he hardly had the self-command and muscular energy even to articulate.
“Show the gentleman in,” said the doctor. He spoke with difficulty; the effort to control his own nervous excitement was such a huge strain that he barely had the self-control and physical strength even to speak clearly.
The servant returned, and ushered into the library a handsome, youngish, middle-aged and middle-sized gentleman, pale, with large melancholy black eyes, and dressed in the most perfect and quiet style.
The servant came back and brought into the library a handsome, relatively young, middle-aged man of average height, pale, with large, sad black eyes, and dressed in an extremely neat and understated style.
The doctor arose, and greeted his visitor with a degree of steadiness and politeness that did him the greatest credit.
The doctor stood up and greeted his visitor with a level of composure and politeness that reflected very well on him.
“How do you do, sir?” he said: “I am happy”—but it struck him that he wasn’t, and he stopped short.
“How are you, sir?” he said: “I’m good”—but it hit him that he wasn’t, and he paused.
“Very right, my dear sir,” replied the guest, in a voice that was musical but perceptibly sad, or rather patient in tone. “Very right; how hollow those formulas are! I hate all forms and ceremonies! But I am glad to see you, doctor. Now, that is really the fact.”
“Absolutely, my dear sir,” replied the guest, in a voice that was melodic but noticeably melancholic, or more accurately, patient in tone. “Absolutely; how empty those rituals are! I despise all formalities and ceremonies! But I’m really glad to see you, doctor. That’s the truth.”
No doubt! “Divil doubt him!” as an Irishman would say. So is a cat glad to see a mouse in its paw. Something like these thoughts arose in the doctor’s mind; he smiled as affably as he could, and requested the visitor to be seated.
No doubt! “You bet!” as an Irishman would say. A cat is just as happy to see a mouse in its paw. Thoughts like these crossed the doctor’s mind; he smiled as nicely as he could and asked the visitor to take a seat.
“Thanks!” replied he, and took the chair which the doctor moved up to the table for him. He placed his[190] hat and gloves on the table. There was a brief pause, as might happen if any two friends sat down at their ease for a chat on matters and things in general. The visitor turned over a volume or two that lay on the table.
“Thanks!” he said, and took the chair the doctor pulled up to the table for him. He put his[190] hat and gloves on the table. There was a brief pause, like what often happens when two friends relax and chat about anything and everything. The visitor flipped through a book or two that were on the table.
“The Devil,” he read from one of them; “His Origin, Greatness, and Decadence. By the Rev. A. Réville, D.D.”
“The Devil,” he read from one of them; “His Origin, Greatness, and Decline. By the Rev. A. Réville, D.D.”
“Ah!” he commented quietly. “A Frenchman, I observe. If it had been an Englishman, I should fancy he wrote the book for the sake of the rhyme in the title. Do you know, doctor, I fancy that incredulity of his will substitute one dash for the two periods in the reverend gentleman’s degree! I know no one greater condition of success in some lines of operation, than to have one’s existence thoroughly disbelieved in.”
“Ah!” he said softly. “I see it's a Frenchman. If it had been an Englishman, I’d guess he wrote the book just for the rhyme in the title. You know, doctor, I think that his disbelief will replace one dash for the two periods in the reverend gentleman’s title! I can’t think of a better way to succeed in some fields of work than to have your existence completely doubted.”
The doctor forced himself to reply: “I hardly know how I came to have the book here. Yet he does make out a pretty strong case. I confess I would like to be certified that he is right. Suppose you allow yourself to be convinced?” And the poor fellow grinned: it couldn’t be called a smile.
The doctor forced himself to respond: “I’m not really sure how I ended up with this book. But he does make a pretty solid argument. I admit I’d like to be sure he’s correct. What if you let yourself be convinced?” And the poor guy grinned; it couldn’t really be called a smile.
“Why, really, I’ll look into it. I’ve considered the point though, not that I’m sure I could choose. And you know, as the late J. Milton very neatly observed, one would hardly like to lose one’s intellectual being, ‘though full of pain;’” and he smiled, not unkindly but sadly, and then resumed: “A Bible too. Very good edition. I remember seeing it stated that a professional person made it his business to find errors of the press in one of the Bible Society’s editions—this very one,[191] I think; and the only one he could discover was a single ‘wrong font.’ Very accurate work—very!”
“Why, really, I’ll look into it. I’ve thought about it, though I’m not sure I could make a choice. And you know, as the late J. Milton very wisely pointed out, one wouldn’t really want to lose one’s intellectual self, ‘though full of pain;’” and he smiled, not unkindly but sadly, and then continued: “A Bible too. Very nice edition. I remember hearing that a professional person made it his job to find printing errors in one of the Bible Society’s editions—this very one,[191] I think; and the only mistake he could find was a single ‘wrong font.’ Very precise work—very!”
He had been turning over the leaves indifferently as he spoke, and laid the volume easily back. “Curious old superstition that,” he remarked, “that certain personages were made uncomfortable by this work!” And he gave the doctor a glance, as much as to ask, in the most delicate manner in the world, “Did you put that there to scare me with?”
He had been flipping through the pages casually as he talked and placed the book down with ease. “What a strange old superstition,” he said, “that certain people felt uneasy about this work!” And he looked at the doctor, subtly asking, “Did you put that there to frighten me?”
I think the doctor blushed a little. He had not really expected, you know,—still, in case there should be any prophylactic influence—? No harm done, in any event; and that was precisely the observation made by the guest.
I think the doctor got a bit embarrassed. He hadn't really expected it, you know—but just in case there was any preventive effect—? No harm done, anyway; and that was exactly what the guest pointed out.
“No harm done, my dear fellow!” he said, in his calm, quiet, musical voice. No good, either, I imagine they both of them added to themselves.
“No harm done, my dear friend!” he said, in his calm, soft, melodic voice. No good, either, I imagine they both thought to themselves.
There is an often repeated observation, that people under the pressure of an immeasurable misery or agony seem to take on a preternaturally sharp vision for minute details, such as spots in the carpet, and sprigs in the wall-paper, threads on a sleeve, and the like. Probably the doctor felt this influence. He had dallied a little, too, with the crisis; and so did his visitor—from different motives, no doubt; and, as he sat there, his eye fell on the card that had just been brought to him.
There's a common observation that when people are faced with intense suffering or distress, they suddenly notice small details that they might otherwise overlook, like stains on the carpet, patterns in the wallpaper, or threads on their sleeve. The doctor likely felt this effect as well. He had lingered a bit with the situation; his visitor did, too, for different reasons, of course. As he sat there, his gaze landed on the card that had just been delivered to him.
“I beg your pardon,” he said; “but might I ask a question about your card?”
“I’m sorry to interrupt,” he said, “but can I ask a question about your card?”
“Most certainly, doctor: what is it?”
“Of course, doctor: what is it?”
“Why—it’s always a liberty to ask questions about a gentleman’s name, and we Scotchmen are particularly[192] sensitive on the point; but I have always been interested in the general subject of patronomatology.”
“Why—it’s always a bit presumptuous to ask about a gentleman’s name, and us Scots are particularly[192] sensitive about it; but I’ve always been intrigued by the overall topic of names and naming.”
The other, by a friendly smile and a deprecating wave of the hand, renewed his welcome to the doctor’s question.
The other, with a friendly smile and a dismissive wave of the hand, welcomed the doctor again in response to his question.
“Well, it’s this: How did you come to decide upon that form of name—Mr. Apollo Lyon?”
“Well, here it is: How did you decide on that name—Mr. Apollo Lyon?”
“Oh! just a little fancy of mine. It’s a newly-invented variable card, I believe they call it. There’s a temporary ink arrangement. It struck me it was liable to abuse in case of an assumption of aliases; but perhaps that’s none of my business. You can easily take off the upper name, and another one comes out underneath. I’m always interested in inventions. See.”
“Oh! just a little whim of mine. It’s a new type of variable card, I think they call it. There’s a temporary ink setup. It occurred to me that it could be misused if someone assumed aliases; but maybe that’s not my concern. You can easily remove the top name, and another one appears underneath. I’m always interested in inventions. See.”
And as the text, “But they have sought out many inventions,” passed through Dr. Hicok’s mind, the other drew forth a white handkerchief, and, rubbing the card in a careless sort of way, laid it down before the doctor. Perhaps the strain on the poor doctor’s nerves was unsteadying him by this time: he may not have seen right; but he seemed to see only one name, as if compounded from the former two.
And as the words, “But they have sought out many inventions,” went through Dr. Hicok’s mind, the other person pulled out a white handkerchief, and, rubbing the card casually, placed it down in front of the doctor. Maybe the pressure on the poor doctor’s nerves was getting to him by this point; he might not have been seeing clearly, but it looked like he saw just one name, as if it were a combination of the previous two.
APOLLYON
APOLLYON
And it seemed to be in red ink instead of black; and the lines seemed to creep and throb and glow, as if the red were the red of fire, instead of vermilion. But red is an extremely trying colour to the eyes. However, the[193] doctor, startled as he was, thought best not to raise any further queries, and only said, perhaps with some difficulty, “Very curious, I’m sure!”
And it looked like it was written in red ink instead of black; and the lines seemed to move and pulse and shine, as if the red were the red of fire, instead of vermilion. But red is really hard on the eyes. However, the[193] doctor, as surprised as he was, decided not to ask any more questions and simply said, perhaps with some effort, “Very curious, I’m sure!”
“Well, doctor,” said Mr. Lyon, or whatever his name was, “I don’t want to hurry you, but I suppose we might as well have our little business over?”
“Well, doctor,” said Mr. Lyon, or whatever his name was, “I don’t want to rush you, but I guess we might as well get our little business done?”
“Why, yes. I suppose you wouldn’t care to consider any question of compromises or substitutes?”
“Yeah, I guess you wouldn’t be interested in discussing any compromises or alternatives?”
“I fear it’s out of the question, really,” was the reply, most kindly in tone, but with perfect distinctness.
“I’m afraid that’s not possible, really,” was the reply, spoken in a kind tone but with complete clarity.
There was a moment’s silence. It seemed to Dr. Hicok as if the beating of his heart must fill the room, it struck so heavily, and the blood seemed to surge with so loud a rush through the carotids up past his ears. “Shall I be found to have gone off with a rush of blood to the head?” he thought to himself. But—it can very often be done by a resolute effort—he gathered himself together as it were, and with one powerful exertion mastered his disordered nerves. Then he lifted his memorandum, gave one glance at the sad, calm face opposite him, and spoke.
There was a moment of silence. Dr. Hicok felt as if his heartbeat was echoing in the room; it felt so heavy, and he could hear the blood rushing through his neck, almost deafeningly. “Am I going to lose it from a surge of blood to the head?” he thought. But, with a strong will, he managed to compose himself and, with a solid effort, regained control over his frayed nerves. He then picked up his notes, glanced at the sad, calm face across from him, and spoke.
“You know they’re every once in a while explaining a vote, as they call it, in Congress. It don’t make any difference, I know; but it seems to me as if I should put you more fully in possession of my meaning, if I should just say a word or two, about the reasons for my selection.”
“You know how they occasionally explain a vote, as they call it, in Congress. I know it doesn't really matter, but it seems to me that I'd help you understand my point better if I just said a word or two about why I chose this.”
The visitor bowed with his usual air of pleasant acquiescence.
The visitor nodded with his typical friendly agreement.
“I am aware,” said Dr. Hicok, “that my selection would seem thoroughly commonplace to most people.[194] Yet nobody knows better than you do, my dear sir, that the oldest questions are the newest. The same vitality which is so strong in them, as to raise them as soon as thought begins, is infinite, and maintains them as long as thought endures. Indeed, I may say to you frankly, that it is by no means on novelty, but rather on antiquity, that I rely.”
“I know,” said Dr. Hicok, “that my choice might seem totally ordinary to most people.[194] But you know better than anyone, my dear sir, that the oldest questions are the newest. The same energy that makes them relevant as soon as thought begins is endless, and keeps them alive as long as thinking lasts. In fact, I can tell you honestly that I’m not depending on being new, but rather on what’s ancient.”
The doctor’s hearer bowed with an air of approving interest. “Very justly reasoned,” he observed. The doctor went on—
The doctor’s listener nodded with a look of approval. “Very well reasoned,” he commented. The doctor continued—
“I have, I may say—and under the circumstances I shall not be suspected of conceit—made pretty much the complete circuit of unsolved problems. They class exactly as those questions do which we habitually reckon as solved: under the three subjects to which they relate—God, the intelligent creation, the unintelligent creation. Now, I have selected my questions accordingly—one for each of those divisions. Whether I have succeeded in satisfying the conditions necessary will appear quickly. But you see that I have not stooped to any quibbling, or begging either. I have sought to protect myself by the honourable use of a masculine reason.”
“I have, I can say—and given the circumstances I don’t think anyone will see this as bragging—pretty much completed the full range of unsolved problems. They fit exactly into the same category as those questions we usually consider solved: under the three topics they cover—God, intelligent creation, and unintelligent creation. So, I have picked my questions accordingly—one for each of those categories. Whether I’ve managed to meet the necessary conditions will become clear soon. But you see that I haven’t resorted to any trickery or evasion. I have tried to protect myself by using sound reasoning.”
“Your observations interest me greatly,” remarked the audience. “Not the less so, that they are so accurately coincident with my own habitual lines of thought—at least, so far as I can judge from what you have said. Indeed, suppose you had called upon me to help you prepare insoluble problems. I was bound, I suppose, to comply to the best of my ability; and, if I had done so, those statements of yours are thus far the[195] very preface I supplied—I beg your pardon—should have supplied—you with. I fancy I could almost state the questions. Well?”—
“Your comments really interest me,” said the audience. “Even more so, since they match my usual thought patterns—at least, from what you've shared. In fact, if you had asked me to help you come up with unsolvable problems, I would have had to do my best; and if I had, your statements so far are the[195] exact introduction I provided—I apologize—should have provided—you with. I feel like I could almost articulate the questions. So?”—
All this was most kind and complimentary; but somehow it did not encourage the doctor in the least. He even fancied that he detected a sneer, as if his interlocutor had been saying, “Flutter away, old bird! That was my bait that you have been feeding on: you’re safe enough; it is my net that holds you.”
All of this was really nice and flattering; but somehow it didn’t inspire the doctor at all. He even thought he sensed a sneer, as if his conversation partner had been saying, “Go on, old bird! That was my bait you’ve been eating: you’re fine; it’s my net that’s keeping you trapped.”
“First Question,” said Dr. Hicok, with steadiness: “Reconcile the foreknowledge and the fore-ordination of God with the free will of man?”
“First Question,” said Dr. Hicok, firmly: “How do we bring together God's foreknowledge and predestination with human free will?”
“I thought so, of course,” remarked the other. Then he looked straight into the doctor’s keen little grey eyes with his deep melancholy black ones, and raised his slender fore-finger. “Most readily. The reconciliation is your own conscience, doctor! Do what you know to be right, and you will find that there is nothing to reconcile—that you and your Maker have no debates to settle!”
“I thought so, of course,” said the other. Then he looked straight into the doctor’s sharp little grey eyes with his deep, melancholy black ones and raised his slender index finger. “Most definitely. The reconciliation is your own conscience, doctor! Do what you know is right, and you’ll realize there’s nothing to reconcile—that you and your Maker have no arguments to settle!”
The words were spoken with a weighty solemnity and conviction that were even awful. The doctor had a conscience, though he had found himself practically forced, for the sake of success, to use a good deal of constraint with it—in fact, to lock it up, as it were, in a private mad-house, on an unfounded charge of lunacy. But the obstinate thing would not die, and would not lose its wits; and now all of a sudden, and from the very last quarter where it was to be expected, came a summons before whose intensity of just requirement no[196] bolts could stand. The doctor’s conscience walked out of her prison, and came straight up to the field of battle, and said—
The words were spoken with a heavy seriousness and conviction that were almost shocking. The doctor had a conscience, although he had practically been forced, in the name of success, to keep it under strict control—in essence, to lock it away, so to speak, in a private asylum on unfounded claims of insanity. But the stubborn thing wouldn’t die, and wouldn’t lose its sanity; and then suddenly, from the very last source where it was expected, came a demand so intense in its righteousness that no bolts could hold it back. The doctor’s conscience broke free from her prison and marched straight into the fray, and said—
“Give up the first question.”
"Let go of the first question."
And he obeyed.
And he followed.
“I confess it,” he said. “But how could I have expected a great basic truth both religiously and psychologically so, from—from you?”
“I admit it,” he said. “But how was I supposed to expect a profound truth, both religiously and psychologically, from—from you?”
“Ah! my dear sir,” was the reply, “you have erred in that line of thought, exactly as many others have. The truth is one and the same, to God, man, and devil.”
“Ah! my dear sir,” was the reply, “you have made a mistake in that way of thinking, just like so many others. The truth is the same for God, man, and the devil.”
“Second Question,” said Dr. Hicok. “Reconcile the development theory, connection of natural selection and sexual relation, with the responsible immortality of the soul.”
“Second Question,” said Dr. Hicok. “Explain how development theory, the link between natural selection and sexual relations, relates to the concept of the soul's responsible immortality.”
“Unquestionably,” assented the other, as if to say, “Just as I expected.”
“Definitely,” agreed the other, as if to say, “Just as I expected.”
“No theory of creation has any logical connection with any doctrine of immortality. What was the motive of creation?—that would be a question! If you had asked me that! But the question, ‘Where did men come from?’ has no bearing on the question, ‘Have they any duties now that they are here?’ The two are reconciled, because they do not differ. You can’t state any inconsistency between a yard measure and a fifty-six pound weight.”
“No theory of creation has any logical connection with any idea of immortality. What was the reason for creation?—that would be an interesting question! If you had asked me that! But the question, ‘Where did humans come from?’ has nothing to do with the question, ‘Do they have any responsibilities now that they are here?’ The two are compatible because they are not in conflict. You can’t point out any inconsistency between a yardstick and a fifty-six-pound weight.”
The doctor nodded; he sat down; he took a glass of water, and pressed his hand to his heart. “Now, then,” he said to himself, “once more! If I have to stand this fifteen minutes I shall be in some other world!”
The doctor nodded, sat down, took a glass of water, and pressed his hand to his heart. “Alright then,” he said to himself, “here we go again! If I have to endure this for fifteen more minutes, I’ll be in some other world!”
The door from the inner room opened; and Mrs.[197] Hicok came singing in, carrying balanced upon her pretty pink fore-finger something or other of an airy bouquet-like fabric. Upon this she was looking with much delight.
The door to the inner room swung open, and Mrs.[197] Hicok walked in singing, balancing something light and flowery on her pretty pink forefinger. She was gazing at it with great pleasure.
“See, dear!” she said: “how perfectly lovely!”
"Look, dear!" she said. "How absolutely lovely!"
Both gentlemen started, and the lady started too. She had not known of the visit; and she had not, until this instant, seen that her husband was not alone.
Both gentlemen were taken aback, and the lady was surprised too. She had no idea about the visit, and until this moment, she hadn’t realized that her husband wasn't alone.
Dr. Hicok, of course, had never given her the key to his skeleton-closet; for he was a shrewd man. He loved her too; and he thought he had provided for her absence during the ordeal. She had executed her shopping with unprecedented speed.
Dr. Hicok, of course, had never given her the key to his skeleton closet because he was a clever man. He loved her too, and he believed he had made arrangements for her absence during the difficult time. She had done her shopping with remarkable speed.
Why the visitor started, would be difficult to say. Perhaps her voice startled him. The happy music in it was enough like a beautified duplicate of his own thrilling sweet tones, to have made him acknowledge her for a sister—from heaven. He started, at any rate.
Why the visitor surprised him is hard to say. Maybe her voice caught him off guard. The cheerful music in it was similar enough to his own exciting sweet tones that it could have made him see her as a sister—from heaven. He was startled, in any case.
“Mr. Lyon, my wife,” said the doctor, somewhat at a loss. Mr. Lyon bowed, and so did the lady.
“Mr. Lyon, this is my wife,” said the doctor, a bit unsure. Mr. Lyon bowed, and so did the lady.
“I beg your pardon, gentlemen, I am sure,” she said. “I did not know you were busy, dear. There is a thunder-shower coming up. I drove home just in season.”
"I’m sorry, gentlemen, I really am," she said. "I didn’t realize you were occupied, dear. There’s a thunderstorm on the way. I got home just in time."
“Oh!—only a little wager, about some conundrums,” said the doctor. Perhaps he may be excused for his fib. He did not want to annoy her unnecessarily.
“Oh!—just a small bet about some puzzles,” said the doctor. Maybe he can be forgiven for his lie. He didn’t want to bother her more than necessary.
“Oh, do let me know!” she said, with much eagerness. “You know how I enjoy them!”
“Oh, please tell me!” she said, eagerly. “You know how much I love them!”
“Well,” said the doctor, “not exactly the ordinary kind. I was to puzzle my friend here with one out of[198] three questions; and he has beaten me in two of them already. I’ve but one more chance.”
“Well,” said the doctor, “not exactly the usual type. I was supposed to stump my friend here with one out of[198] three questions; and he’s already outsmarted me on two of them. I only have one more shot.”
“Only one?” she asked, with a smile. “What a bright man your friend must be! I thought nobody could puzzle you, dear. Stay; let me ask the other question.”
“Only one?” she asked with a smile. “Your friend must be really clever! I thought no one could stump you, dear. Wait, let me ask the other question.”
Both the gentlemen started again: it was quite a surprise.
Both gentlemen started again: it was quite a surprise.
“But are you a married man, Mr. Lyon?” she asked, with a blush.
“But are you married, Mr. Lyon?” she asked, blushing.
“No, madam,” was the reply, with a very graceful bow—“I have a mother, but no wife. Permit me to say, that, if I could believe there was a duplicate of yourself in existence, I would be as soon as possible.”
“No, ma'am,” was the response, accompanied by a graceful bow—“I have a mother, but no wife. If I could believe that there was someone just like you out there, I would be on it as soon as possible.”
“Oh, what a gallant speech!” said the lady. “Thank you, sir, very much;” and she made him a pretty little curtsy. “Then I am quite sure of my question, sir. Shall I, dear?”
“Oh, what a brave speech!” said the lady. “Thank you so much, sir;” and she gave him a delicate little curtsy. “Then I am absolutely sure about my question, sir. Shall I, dear?”
The doctor quickly decided. “I am done for, anyhow,” he reflected. “I begin to see that the old villain put those questions into my head himself. He hinted as much. I don’t know but I’d rather she would ask it. It’s better to have her kill me, I guess, than to hold out the carving-knife to him myself.”
The doctor quickly made up his mind. “I'm done for, anyway,” he thought. “I’m starting to realize that the old villain planted those questions in my head himself. He hinted at it. I don’t know, but I’d prefer if she asked it. I guess it’s better to have her be the one to end me than to hand him the carving knife myself.”
“With all my heart, my dear,” said the doctor, “if Mr. Lyon consents.”
“With all my heart, my dear,” said the doctor, “if Mr. Lyon agrees.”
Mr. Lyon looked a little disturbed; but his manner was perfect, as he replied that he regretted to seem to disoblige, but that he feared the conditions of their little bet would not allow it.
Mr. Lyon looked a bit uneasy; however, he maintained his composure as he responded that he was sorry to appear uncooperative, but he was concerned that the terms of their small bet wouldn’t permit it.
“Beg your pardon, I’m sure, for being so uncivil,[199]” said the lively little beauty, as she whispered a few words in her husband’s ear.
“Excuse me for being so rude,[199]” said the lively little beauty as she whispered a few words in her husband’s ear.
This is what she said—
This is what she said—
“What’s mine’s yours, dear. Take it. Ask him—buz, buzz, buzz.”
“What’s mine is yours, dear. Go ahead, take it. Just ask him—buz, buzz, buzz.”
The doctor nodded. Mrs. Hicok stood by him and smiled, still holding in her pretty pink fore-finger the frail shimmering thing just mentioned; and she gave it a twirl, so that it swung quite round. “Isn’t it a love of a bonnet?” she said.
The doctor nodded. Mrs. Hicok stood next to him and smiled, still holding the delicate, shimmering object she had just mentioned with her pretty pink fingertip; she gave it a spin, making it swing around completely. “Isn’t it a darling bonnet?” she said.
“Yes,” the doctor said aloud. “I adopt the question.”
“Yes,” the doctor said out loud. “I embrace the question.”
“Third Question. Which is the front side of this?”
Third Question. Which side is the front of this?
And he pointed to the bonnet. It must have been a bonnet, because Mrs. Hicok called it so. I shouldn’t have known it from the collection of things in a kaleidoscope, bunched up together.
And he pointed to the hat. It must have been a hat, because Mrs. Hicok called it that. I wouldn’t have recognized it among the jumble of things in a kaleidoscope, all crowded together.
The lady stood before him, and twirled the wondrous fabric round and round, with the prettiest possible unconscious roguish look of defiance. The doctor’s very heart stood still.
The woman stood in front of him, spinning the beautiful fabric around and around, with the cutest, most carefree look of defiance. The doctor's heart skipped a beat.
“Put it on, please,” said Mr. Lyon, in the most innocent way in the world.
“Please put it on,” said Mr. Lyon, sounding completely innocent.
“Oh, no!” laughed she. “I know I’m only a woman, but I’m not quite so silly! But I’ll tell you what: you men put it on, if you think that will help you!” And she held out the mystery to him.
“Oh, no!” she laughed. “I know I’m just a woman, but I’m not that silly! But here’s the deal: you guys try it on if you think it will help you!” And she held out the mystery to him.
Confident in his powers of discrimination, Mr. Lyon took hold of the fairy-like combination of sparkles and threads and feathers and flowers, touching it with that sort of timid apprehension that bachelors use with a[200] baby. He stood before the glass over the mantelpiece. First he put it across his head with one side in front, and then with the other. Then he put it lengthways of his head, and tried the effect of tying one of the two couples of strings under each of his ears. Then he put it on, the other side up; so that it swam on his head like a boat, with a high mounted bow and stern. More than once he did all this, with obvious care and thoughtfulness.
Confident in his ability to judge, Mr. Lyon grabbed the fairy-like mix of sparkles, threads, feathers, and flowers, handling it with the cautious hesitation that bachelors have around a baby. He stood in front of the mirror over the mantelpiece. First, he placed it across his head with one side in front, then the other. Next, he laid it lengthwise on his head and attempted to tie one of the pairs of strings under each ear. Then he flipped it upside down, making it sit on his head like a boat, with a high bow and stern. He repeated this more than once, clearly putting in careful thought and attention.
Then he came slowly back, and resumed his seat. It was growing very dark, though they had not noticed it; for the thunder-shower had been hurrying on, and already its advanced guard of wind, heavy laden with the smell of the rain, could be heard, and a few large drops splashed on the window.
Then he slowly returned to his seat. It was getting very dark, though they hadn’t noticed; the thunderstorm had been moving quickly, and already its approaching wind, heavy with the scent of rain, could be heard, and a few large drops splattered on the window.
The beautiful wife of the doctor laughed merrily to watch the growing discomposure of the visitor, who returned the bonnet, with undiminished courtesy, but with obvious constraint of manner.
The doctor’s beautiful wife laughed happily at the increasing discomfort of the visitor, who returned the bonnet with unchanged politeness but with clear awkwardness.
He looked down; he drummed on the table; he looked up; and both the doctor and the doctor’s wife were startled at the intense sudden anger in the dark, handsome face. Then he sprang up, and went to the window. He looked out a moment, and then said—
He looked down, tapped his fingers on the table, looked up, and both the doctor and the doctor's wife were taken aback by the intense, sudden anger in his dark, handsome face. Then he jumped up and walked to the window. He glanced outside for a moment, and then said—
“Upon my word, that is going to be a very sharp squall! The clouds are very heavy. If I’m any judge, something will be struck. I can feel the electricity in the air.”
“Honestly, that’s going to be a really intense storm! The clouds are super dark. If I know anything, something is about to happen. I can feel the electricity in the air.”
While he still spoke, the first thunder-bolt crashed overhead. It was one of those close, sudden, overpoweringly awful explosions from clouds very heavy and[201] very near, where the lightning and the thunder leap together out of the very air close about you, even as if you were in them. It was an unendurable burst of sound, and of the intense white sheety light of very near lightning. Dreadfully frightened, the poor little lady clung close to her husband. He, poor man, if possible yet more frightened, exhausted as he was by what he had been enduring, fainted dead away. Don’t blame him: a cast-iron bull-dog might have fainted.
While he was still talking, the first thunderclap crashed above. It was one of those close, sudden, overwhelming explosions from heavy clouds that were very near, where the lightning and thunder seemed to erupt together right out of the air around you, as if you were inside of them. It was a deafening burst of sound and intense, blinding light from nearby lightning. Terrified, the poor lady clung tightly to her husband. He, poor man, if anything even more scared, fainted dead away, exhausted from everything he had been going through. Don’t blame him; even a cast-iron bulldog might have passed out.
Mrs. Hicok, thinking that her husband was struck dead by the lightning, screamed terribly. Then she touched him; and, seeing what was really the matter, administered cold water from the pitcher on the table. Shortly he revived.
Mrs. Hicok, believing that her husband had been killed by the lightning, screamed loudly. Then she touched him and, realizing what was actually wrong, poured cold water from the pitcher on the table. Soon he came back to life.
“Where is he?” he said.
“Where is he?” he asked.
“I don’t know, love. I thought you were dead. He must have gone away. Did it strike the house?”
“I don’t know, babe. I thought you were dead. He must have left. Did it hit the house?”
“Gone away? Thank God! Thank you, dear!” cried out the doctor.
“Gone away? Thank God! Thank you, dear!” shouted the doctor.
Not knowing any adequate cause for so much emotion, she answered him—
Not knowing any good reason for such strong feelings, she replied to him—
“Now, love, don’t you ever say women are not practical again. That was a practical question, you see. But didn’t it strike the house? What a queer smell. Ozone: isn’t that what you were telling me about? How funny, that lightning should have a smell!”
“Now, love, don’t you ever say women aren’t practical again. That was a practical question, you see. But didn’t it hit the house? What a strange smell. Ozone: isn’t that what you were telling me about? How funny that lightning has a smell!”
“I believe there’s no doubt of it,” observed Dr. Hicok.
“I believe there’s no doubt about it,” Dr. Hicok said.
Mr. Apollo Lyon had really gone, though just how or when, nobody could say.
Mr. Apollo Lyon had truly left, but no one could say exactly how or when.
“My dear,” said Dr. Hicok, “I do so like that bonnet of yours! I don’t wonder it puzzled him. It would[202] puzzle the Devil himself. I firmly believe I shall call it your Devil-puzzler.”
“My dear,” said Dr. Hicok, “I really like that bonnet of yours! I’m not surprised it puzzled him. It would[202] puzzle the Devil himself. I honestly believe I’ll call it your Devil-puzzler.”
But he never told her what the puzzle had been.
But he never told her what the puzzle was.
FOOTNOTES:
THE DEVIL’S ROUND[20][203]
A STORY OF FLEMISH GOLF
BY CHARLES DEULINNotes
[The following story, translated by Miss Isabel Bruce from Le Grand Choleur of M. Charles Deulin (Contes du Roi Gambrinus), gives a great deal of information about French and Flemish golf. As any reader will see, this ancient game represents a stage of evolution between golf and hockey. The object is to strike a ball, in as few strokes as possible, to a given point; but, after every three strokes, the opponent is allowed to décholer, or make one stroke back, or into a hazard. Here the element of hockey comes in. Get rid of this element, let each man hit his own ball, and, in place of striking to a point—say, the cemetery gate—let men “putt” into holes, and the Flemish game becomes golf. It is of great antiquity. Ducange, in his Lexicon of Low Latin, gives Choulla, French choule = “Globulus ligneus qui clava propellitur”—a wooden ball struck with a club. The head of the club was of iron (cf. crossare). This is borne out by a miniature in a missal of 1504, which represents peasants playing choule with clubs very like niblicks. Ducange quotes various MS. references of 1353, 1357, and other dates older by a century than our earliest Scotch references to golf. At present the game is played in Belgium with a strangely-shaped lofting-iron and a ball of beechwood. M. Zola (Germinal, p. 310) represents his miners playing chole, or choulle, and says that they hit drives of more than 500 yards. Experiments made at Wimbledon with a Belgian [204]club sent over by M. Charles Michel suggest that M. Zola has over-estimated the distance. But M. Zola and M. Deulin agree in making the players run after the ball. M. Henri Gaidoz adds that a similar game, called soule, is played in various departments of France. He refers to Laisnel de la Salle. The name chole may be connected with German Kolbe, and golf may be the form which this word would assume in a Celtic language. All this makes golf very old; but the question arises, Are the “holes” to which golfers play of Scotch or of Dutch origin? There are several old Flemish pictures of golf; do any of them show players in the act of “holing out”? There is said to be such a picture at Neuchâtel.
[The following story, translated by Miss Isabel Bruce from Le Grand Choleur by M. Charles Deulin (Contes du Roi Gambrinus), provides a lot of information about French and Flemish golf. As any reader will notice, this ancient game represents an evolutionary step between golf and hockey. The goal is to hit a ball, in as few strokes as possible, to a specific point; however, after every three strokes, the opponent is allowed to décholer, or take one shot back, or into a hazard. This is where the hockey element comes into play. Remove this element, allow each player to hit their own ball, and instead of aiming for a point—like the cemetery gate—let players “putt” into holes, and the Flemish game transforms into golf. It has a long history. Ducange, in his Lexicon of Low Latin, lists Choulla, French choule = “Globulus ligneus qui clava propellitur”—a wooden ball struck with a club. The head of the club was made of iron (cf. crossare). This is supported by a miniature in a missal from 1504, which depicts peasants playing choule with clubs very similar to niblicks. Ducange cites various manuscript references from 1353, 1357, and other dates that are a century older than the earliest Scottish references to golf. Currently, the game is played in Belgium with a strangely shaped lofting-iron and a beechwood ball. M. Zola (Germinal, p. 310) describes his miners playing chole, or choulle, and mentions that they can hit drives of more than 500 yards. Experiments conducted at Wimbledon with a Belgian [204] club sent over by M. Charles Michel suggest that M. Zola may have overestimated the distance. However, both M. Zola and M. Deulin agree that players run after the ball. M. Henri Gaidoz adds that a similar game called soule is played in various regions of France. He mentions Laisnel de la Salle. The name chole might be related to the German Kolbe, and golf might be the form this word would take in a Celtic language. All of this indicates that golf is very old; but the question arises, are the “holes” that golfers aim for of Scottish or Dutch origin? There are several old Flemish paintings of golf; do any of them show players in the act of “holing out”? It is said that there is such a painting in Neuchâtel.]
A. Lang.]
A. Lang.
I
Once upon a time there lived at the hamlet of Coq, near Condé-sur-l’Escaut, a wheelwright called Roger. He was a good fellow, untiring both at his sport and at his toil, and as skilful in lofting a ball with a stroke of his club as in putting together a cartwheel. Every one knows that the game of golf consists in driving towards a given point a ball of cherrywood with a club which has for head a sort of little iron shoe without a heel.
Once upon a time, in the village of Coq, near Condé-sur-l’Escaut, there was a wheelwright named Roger. He was a friendly guy, always energetic in both his work and his play, and just as skilled at hitting a ball with his club as he was at assembling a cartwheel. Everyone knows that the game of golf involves hitting a cherrywood ball toward a specific target with a club that has a small iron head without a heel.
For my part, I do not know a more amusing game; and when the country is almost cleared of the harvest, men, women, children, everybody, drives his ball as you please, and there is nothing cheerier than to see them filing on a Sunday like a flight of starlings across potato fields and ploughed lands.[205]
For me, I don't know a more entertaining game; and when the fields are nearly emptied of the harvest, everyone—men, women, and children—plays their game as they wish, and there's nothing happier than watching them parade on a Sunday like a flock of starlings across potato fields and plowed land.[205]
II
Well, one Tuesday, it was a Shrove Tuesday, the wheelwright of Coq laid aside his plane, and was slipping on his blouse to go and drink his can of beer at Condé, when two strangers came in, club in hand.
Well, one Tuesday, on Shrove Tuesday, the wheelwright from Coq put down his plane and was slipping on his shirt to head out for a can of beer at Condé, when two strangers walked in, carrying a club.
“Would you put a new shaft to my club, master?” said one of them.
“Can you put a new shaft on my club, sir?” said one of them.
“What are you asking me, friends? A day like this! I wouldn’t give the smallest stroke of the chisel for a brick of gold. Besides, does any one play golf on Shrove Tuesday? You had much better go and see the mummers tumbling in the high street of Condé.”
“What are you asking me, friends? On a day like this! I wouldn’t trade the tiniest bit of effort for a brick of gold. Plus, who plays golf on Shrove Tuesday? You’d be much better off going to watch the mummers performing in the high street of Condé.”
“We take no interest in the tumbling of mummers,” replied the stranger. “We have challenged each other at golf and we want to play it out. Come, you won’t refuse to help us, you who are said to be one of the finest players of the country?”
“We don't care about the juggling acts,” replied the stranger. “We've challenged each other to a game of golf, and we want to finish it. Come on, you wouldn't refuse to help us, being one of the best players in the country, would you?”
“If it is a match, that is different,” said Roger.
“If it’s a match, that’s a different story,” said Roger.
He turned up his sleeves, hooked on his apron, and in the twinkling of an eye had adjusted the shaft.
He rolled up his sleeves, put on his apron, and in the blink of an eye had adjusted the shaft.
“How much do I owe you?” asked the unknown, drawing out his purse.
“How much do I owe you?” asked the stranger, pulling out his wallet.
“Nothing at all, faith; it is not worth while.”
“Nothing at all, really; it's not worth it.”
The stranger insisted, but in vain.
The stranger insisted, but it was no use.
III
“You are too honest, i’faith,” said he to the wheelwright, “for me to be in your debt. I will grant you the fulfilment of three wishes.[206]”
“You're too honest, I swear,” he said to the wheelwright, “for me to owe you anything. I will grant you the fulfillment of three wishes.[206]”
“Don’t forget to wish what is best,” added his companion.
“Don’t forget to wish for what’s best,” added his friend.
At these words the wheelwright smiled incredulously.
At these words, the wheelwright smiled in disbelief.
“Are you not a couple of the loafers of Capelette?” he asked, with a wink.
“Are you two the slackers from Capelette?” he asked, with a wink.
The idlers of the crossways of Capelette were considered the wildest wags in Condé.
The slackers at the crossroads of Capelette were thought to be the craziest jokesters in Condé.
“Whom do you take us for?” replied the unknown in a tone of severity, and with his club he touched an axle, made of iron, which instantly changed into one of pure silver.
“Who do you think we are?” replied the stranger in a serious tone, and with his club, he tapped an iron axle, which instantly turned into pure silver.
“Who are you, then,” cried Roger, “that your word is as good as ready money?”
"Who are you, then?" Roger shouted. "How is it that your word is just as reliable as cash?"
“I am St. Peter, and my companion is St. Antony, the patron of golfers.”
“I am St. Peter, and my buddy is St. Antony, the patron saint of golfers.”
“Take the trouble to walk in, gentlemen,” said the wheelwright of Coq; and he ushered the two saints into the back parlour. He offered them chairs, and went to draw a jug of beer in the cellar. They clinked their glasses together, and after each had lit his pipe:
“Please come in, gentlemen,” said the wheelwright from Coq, as he led the two saints into the back parlor. He offered them chairs and went to get a jug of beer from the cellar. They clinked their glasses together, and after each lit his pipe:
“Since you are so good, sir saints,” said Roger, “as to grant me the accomplishment of three wishes, know that for a long while I have desired three things. I wish, first of all, that whoever seats himself upon the elm-trunk at my door may not be able to rise without my permission. I like company and it bores me to be always alone.”
“Since you are so kind, sir saint,” said Roger, “as to grant me the fulfillment of three wishes, know that I have desired three things for a long time. First of all, I wish that whoever sits on the elm trunk at my door will not be able to get up without my permission. I enjoy company, and it gets boring being alone all the time.”
St. Peter shook his head and St. Antony nudged his client.[207]
St. Peter shook his head, and St. Antony nudged his client.[207]
IV
“When I play a game of cards, on Sunday evening, at the ‘Fighting Cock,’” continued the wheelwright, “it is no sooner nine o’clock than the garde-champêtre comes to chuck us out. I desire that whoever shall have his feet on my leathern apron cannot be driven from the place where I shall have spread it.”
“When I play cards on Sunday evening at the ‘Fighting Cock,’” continued the wheelwright, “as soon as it hits nine o’clock, the game warden comes to kick us out. I want whoever has their feet on my leather apron to be unable to be forced from the spot where I’ve laid it out.”
St. Peter shook his head, and St. Antony, with a solemn air, repeated:
St. Peter shook his head, and St. Antony, with a serious expression, said again:
“Don’t forget what is best.”
“Don’t forget what’s best.”
“What is best,” replied the wheelwright of Coq, nobly, “is to be the first golfer in the world. Every time I find my master at golf it turns my blood as black as the inside of the chimney. So I want a club that will carry the ball as high as the belfry of Condé, and will infallibly win me my match.”
“What’s best,” replied the wheelwright of Coq, proudly, “is to be the best golfer in the world. Every time I see my master play golf, it makes my blood boil. So I want a club that can hit the ball as high as the bell tower of Condé and will definitely help me win my match.”
“So be it,” said St. Peter.
“So be it,” said St. Peter.
“You would have done better,” said St. Antony, “to have asked for your eternal salvation.”
“You should have asked for your eternal salvation instead,” said St. Antony.
“Bah!” replied the other. “I have plenty of time to think of that; I am not yet greasing my boots for the long journey.”
“Bah!” replied the other. “I have plenty of time to think about that; I’m not getting my boots ready for the long journey just yet.”
The two saints went out and Roger followed them, curious to be present at such a rare game; but suddenly, near the Chapel of St. Antony, they disappeared.
The two saints went out, and Roger followed them, curious to witness such a rare event; but suddenly, near the Chapel of St. Antony, they vanished.
The wheelwright then went to see the mummers tumbling in the high street of Condé.
The wheelwright then went to watch the performers tumbling in the main street of Condé.
When he returned, towards midnight, he found at the corner of his door the desired club. To his great surprise it was only a bad little iron head attached to a[208] wretched worn-out shaft. Nevertheless he took the gift of St. Peter and put it carefully away.
When he got back, around midnight, he found the club he wanted at his door. To his surprise, it was just a shabby little iron head connected to a[208] worn-out shaft. Still, he took St. Peter's gift and stored it away carefully.
V
Next morning the Condéens scattered in crowds over the country, to play golf, eat red herrings, and drink beer, so as to scatter the fumes of wine from their heads and to revive after the fatigues of the Carnival. The wheelwright of Coq came too, with his miserable club, and made such fine strokes that all the players left their games to see him play. The following Sunday he proved still more expert; little by little his fame spread through the land. From ten leagues round the most skilful players hastened to come and be beaten, and it was then that he was named the Great Golfer.
The next morning, the locals spread out across the countryside to play golf, eat pickled herring, and drink beer to clear their heads from the wine and recover from the Carnival festivities. The wheelwright from Coq showed up with his shabby club and made such impressive shots that all the players stopped their games to watch him. The following Sunday, he became even more skilled; gradually, his reputation spread far and wide. Players from ten leagues around rushed to come and see him play, and that’s when he earned the title of the Great Golfer.
He passed the whole Sunday in golfing, and in the evening he rested himself by playing a game of matrimony at the “Fighting Cock.” He spread his apron under the feet of the players, and the devil himself could not have put them out of the tavern, much less the rural policeman. On Monday morning he stopped the pilgrims who were going to worship at Notre Dame de Bon Secours; he induced them to rest themselves upon his causeuse, and did not let them go before he had confessed them well.
He spent all Sunday playing golf, and in the evening, he relaxed by playing a game of cards at the “Fighting Cock.” He laid out his apron under the players’ feet, and not even the devil could have gotten them out of the tavern, let alone the local cop. On Monday morning, he stopped the travelers heading to worship at Notre Dame de Bon Secours; he invited them to rest on his causeuse, and wouldn’t let them leave until he had heard their confessions.
In short, he led the most agreeable life that a good Fleming can imagine, and only regretted one thing—namely, that he had not wished it might last for ever.[209]
In short, he lived the most enjoyable life that a good Fleming can imagine, and the only thing he regretted was that he hadn't wished for it to last forever.[209]
VI
Well, it happened one day that the strongest player of Mons, who was called Paternostre, was found dead on the edge of a bunker. His head was broken, and near him was his niblick, red with blood.
Well, one day, the strongest player from Mons, known as Paternostre, was found dead by the edge of a bunker. His head was smashed, and nearby was his niblick, stained red with blood.
They could not tell who had done this business, and as Paternostre often said that at golf he feared neither man nor devil, it occurred to them that he had challenged Mynheer van Belzébuth, and that as a punishment for this he had knocked him on the head. Mynheer van Belzébuth is, as every one knows, the greatest gamester that there is upon or under the earth, but the game he particularly affects is golf. When he goes his round in Flanders one always meets him, club in hand, like a true Fleming.
They couldn’t figure out who was responsible for this, and since Paternostre often said that he feared neither man nor devil when it came to golf, they thought he might have challenged Mynheer van Belzébuth, and that as a result, he had knocked him on the head. As everyone knows, Mynheer van Belzébuth is the biggest gambler on earth or below it, but the game he really enjoys is golf. Whenever he’s out and about in Flanders, you’ll always find him with a club in hand, just like a true Fleming.
The wheelwright of Coq was very fond of Paternostre, who, next to himself, was the best golfer in the country. He went to his funeral with some golfers from the hamlets of Coq, La Cigogne, and La Queue de l’Ayache.
The wheelwright of Coq was really fond of Paternostre, who, after him, was the best golfer in the country. He attended his funeral with a few golfers from the hamlets of Coq, La Cigogne, and La Queue de l’Ayache.
On returning from the cemetery they went to the tavern to drink, as they say, to the memory of the dead,[21] and there they lost themselves in talk about the noble game of golf. When they separated, in the dusk of evening:
On their way back from the cemetery, they headed to the bar to drink, as they put it, in memory of the dead,[21] and there they got caught up in a conversation about the great game of golf. When they parted ways in the evening twilight:
“A good journey to you,” said the Belgian players, “and may St. Antony, the patron of golfers, preserve you from meeting the devil on the way!”
“A safe journey to you,” said the Belgian players, “and may St. Antony, the patron saint of golfers, protect you from encountering the devil along the way!”
“What do I care for the devil?” replied Roger. “If he challenged me I should soon beat him!”
“What do I care about the devil?” Roger replied. “If he challenged me, I’d beat him in no time!”
The companions trotted from tavern to tavern without misadventure; but the wolf-bell had long tolled for retiring in the belfry of Condé when they returned each one to his own den.
The friends trotted from one bar to another without any trouble; but the wolf-bell had long rung for bedtime in the belfry of Condé when they each returned to their own homes.
VII
As he was putting the key into the lock the wheelwright thought he heard a shout of mocking laughter. He turned, and saw in the darkness a man six feet high, who again burst out laughing.
As he was inserting the key into the lock, the wheelwright thought he heard a shout of mocking laughter. He turned and saw a man six feet tall in the darkness, who laughed out loud again.
“What are you laughing at?” said he, crossly.
“What are you laughing at?” he said, annoyed.
“At what? Why, at the aplomb with which you boasted a little while ago that you would dare measure yourself against the devil.”
“At what? Why, at the confidence with which you boasted a little while ago that you would dare measure yourself against the devil.”
“Why not, if he challenged me?”
“Why not, if he dares me?”
“Very well, my master, bring your clubs. I challenge you!” said Mynheer van Belzébuth, for it was himself. Roger recognized him by a certain odour of sulphur that always hangs about his majesty.
“Alright, my master, grab your clubs. I challenge you!” said Mynheer van Belzébuth, for it was him. Roger recognized him by a distinct smell of sulfur that always surrounds his majesty.
“What shall the stake be?” he asked resolutely.
“What should the stakes be?” he asked firmly.
“Your soul?”
"Your spirit?"
“Against what?”
"Against what now?"
“Whatever you please.”
"Whatever you want."
The wheelwright reflected.
The wheelmaker reflected.
“What have you there in your sack?”
“What do you have in your bag?”
“My spoils of the week.”
“My wins of the week.”
“Is the soul of Paternostre among them?”
“Is Paternostre's soul one of them?”
“To be sure! and those of five other golfers; dead, like him, without confession.”
"Definitely! And those of five other golfers; dead, like him, without confession."
“I play you my soul against that of Paternostre.”
“I offer you my soul against that of Paternostre.”
VIII
The two adversaries repaired to the adjoining field and chose for their goal the door of the cemetery of Condé.[22] Belzébuth teed a ball on a frozen heap, after which he said, according to custom:
The two opponents went to the nearby field and chose the gate of the Condé cemetery as their goal.[22] Belzébuth kicked a ball off a frozen mound and then, as was customary, said:
“From here, as you lie, in how many turns of three strokes will you run in?”
“From here, as you lie, how many turns of three strokes will you take to get there?”
“In two,” replied the great golfer.
“In two,” replied the great golfer.
And his adversary was not a little surprised, for from there to the cemetery was nearly a quarter of a league.
And his opponent was quite surprised because it was almost a quarter of a mile from there to the cemetery.
“But how shall we see the ball?” continued the wheelwright.
“But how are we going to see the ball?” the wheelwright asked.
“True!” said Belzébuth.
"True!" said Belzébuth.
He touched the ball with his club, and it shone suddenly in the dark like an immense glowworm.
He hit the ball with his club, and it suddenly glowed in the dark like a huge glowworm.
“Fore!” cried Roger.
"Fore!" yelled Roger.
He hit the ball with the head of his club, and it rose to the sky like a star going to rejoin its sisters. In three strokes it crossed three-quarters of the distance.
He struck the ball with the head of his club, and it soared into the sky like a star reuniting with its companions. In three strokes, it covered three-quarters of the distance.
“That is good!” said Belzébuth, whose astonishment redoubled. “My turn to play now!”[23]
"That's great!" said Belzébuth, whose surprise grew even more. "Now it's my turn to play!"[23]
With one stroke of the club he drove the ball over the roofs of Coq nearly to Maison Blanche, half a league away. The blow was so violent that the iron struck fire against a pebble.
With one swing of the club, he sent the ball flying over the roofs of Coq, almost reaching Maison Blanche, half a league away. The impact was so forceful that the iron sparked against a pebble.
“Good St. Antony! I am lost, unless you come to my aid,” murmured the wheelwright of Coq.
“Good St. Antony! I'm lost unless you help me,” whispered the wheelwright of Coq.
He struck tremblingly; but, though his arm was uncertain, the club seemed to have acquired a new vigour. At the second stroke the ball went as if of itself and hit the door of the cemetery.
He swung his arm nervously; but, even though his aim was shaky, the club seemed to have gained new energy. With the second swing, the ball took off on its own and hit the cemetery gate.
“By the horns of my grandfather!” cried Belzébuth, “it shall not be said that I have been beaten by a son of that fool Adam. Give me my revenge.”
“By the horns of my grandfather!” shouted Belzébuth, “it won't be said that I was defeated by a son of that idiot Adam. Give me my revenge.”
“What shall we play for?”
"What should we play for?"
“Your soul and that of Paternostre against the souls of two golfers.”
“Your soul and that of Paternostre against the souls of two golfers.”
IX
The devil played up, “pressing” furiously; his club blazed at each stroke with showers of sparks. The ball flew from Condé to Bon-Secours, to Pernwelz, to Leuze. Once it spun away to Tournai, six leagues from there.
The devil was really getting into it, “striking” hard; his club lit up with sparks with every hit. The ball went from Condé to Bon-Secours, to Pernwelz, and then to Leuze. At one point, it flew off to Tournai, six leagues away.
It left behind a luminous tail like a comet, and the two golfers followed, so to speak, on its track. Roger was never able to understand how he ran, or rather flew so fast, and without fatigue.
It left a glowing trail like a comet, and the two golfers followed, so to speak, in its path. Roger could never figure out how he ran, or rather soared, so quickly and without getting tired.
In short, he did not lose a single game, and won the souls of the six defunct golfers. Belzébuth rolled his eyes like an angry tom-cat.
In short, he didn’t lose a single game and captured the souls of the six dead golfers. Belzébuth rolled his eyes like an annoyed tomcat.
“Shall we go on?” said the wheelwright of Coq.
“Should we continue?” said the wheelwright of Coq.
“No,” replied the other; “they expect me at the Witches’ Sabbath on the hill of Copiémont.
“No,” replied the other; “they’re expecting me at the Witches’ Sabbath on the hill of Copiémont.
“That brigand,” said he aside, “is capable of filching all my game.”
“That thief,” he said quietly, “is capable of stealing all my catch.”
And he vanished.
And he disappeared.
Returned home, the great golfer shut up his souls[213] in a sack and went to bed, enchanted to have beaten Mynheer van Belzébuth.
Returned home, the great golfer packed away his souls[213] in a sack and went to bed, thrilled to have defeated Mynheer van Belzébuth.
X
Two years after the wheelwright of Coq received a visit which he little expected. An old man, tall, thin and yellow, came into the workshop carrying a scythe on his shoulder.
Two years after the wheelwright of Coq got an unexpected visit. A tall, thin, and elderly man, looking quite gaunt, walked into the workshop with a scythe slung over his shoulder.
“Are you bringing me your scythe to haft anew, master?”
“Are you bringing me your scythe to rehandle, master?”
“No, faith, my scythe is never unhafted.”
“No, faith, my scythe is never unhandled.”
“Then how can I serve you?”
“Then how can I help you?”
“By following me: your hour is come.”
“By following me: your time has come.”
“The devil,” said the great golfer, “could you not wait a little till I have finished this wheel?”
“The devil,” said the great golfer, “could you not wait a moment until I finish this wheel?”
“Be it so! I have done hard work today and I have well earned a smoke.”
“Alright! I’ve worked hard today and I’ve definitely earned a smoke.”
“In that case, master, sit down there on the causeuse. I have at your service some famous tobacco at seven petards the pound.”
“In that case, master, sit down there on the couch. I have some famous tobacco for you at seven petards a pound.”
“That’s good, faith; make haste.”
“That's good, faith; hurry up.”
And Death lit his pipe and seated himself at the door on the elm trunk.
And Death lit his pipe and sat down at the door on the elm trunk.
Laughing in his sleeve, the wheelwright of Coq returned to his work. At the end of a quarter of an hour Death called to him:
Laughing to himself, the wheelwright of Coq went back to his work. After about fifteen minutes, Death called out to him:
“Ho! faith, will you soon have finished?”
“Hey! Are you almost there?”
The wheelwright turned a deaf ear and went on planing, singing:[214]
The wheelwright ignored him and kept on planing, singing: [214]
You’ll be waiting a while.
“I don’t think he hears me,” said Death. “Ho! friend, are you ready?”
“I don’t think he hears me,” said Death. “Hey! Friend, are you ready?”
"Go see if they're coming,"
replied the singer.
responded the singer.
“Would the brute laugh at me?” said Death to himself.
“Would the monster laugh at me?” Death said to himself.
And he tried to rise.
And he tried to stand.
To his great surprise he could not detach himself from the causeuse. He then understood that he was the sport of a superior power.
To his great surprise, he couldn’t pull himself away from the causeuse. He then realized that he was under the influence of a higher power.
“Let us see,” he said to Roger. “What will you take to let me go? Do you wish me to prolong your life ten years?”
“Let’s see,” he said to Roger. “What will it take for you to let me go? Do you want me to extend your life by ten years?”
sang the great golfer.
sang the legendary golfer.
“Will you take twenty years?”
"Will you take 20 years?"
“Bring in your white sheep.”
“Will you take a fifty, wheelwright?—may the devil admire you!”
“Will you take fifty, wheelwright?—may the devil admire you!”
The wheelwright of Coq intoned:
The wheelwright of Coq said:
"Arrive in Saint-Malo without sinking."
In the meanwhile the clock of Condé had just struck[215] four, and the boys were coming out of school. The sight of this great dry heron of a creature who struggled on the causeuse, like a devil in a holy-water pot, surprised and soon delighted them.
In the meantime, the clock at Condé had just struck[215] four, and the boys were coming out of school. The sight of this large, awkward heron-like creature who was struggling on the causeuse, like a devil in a holy-water basin, surprised and quickly delighted them.
Never suspecting that when seated at the door of the old, Death watches the young, they thought it funny to put out their tongues at him, singing in chorus:
Never suspecting that while sitting at the door of the old, Death watches the young, they thought it was funny to stick out their tongues at him, singing in unison:
"Land at Saint-Malo safely."
“Will you take a hundred years?” yelled Death.
“Will you take a hundred years?” shouted Death.
“Hein? How? What? Were you not speaking of an extension of a hundred years? I accept with all my heart, master; but let us understand: I am not such a fool as to ask for the lengthening of my old age.”
“Wait, what? Were you not talking about extending my life by a hundred years? I wholeheartedly accept, master; but let’s be clear: I’m not foolish enough to ask for a longer old age.”
“Then what do you want?”
“What do you want then?”
“From old age I only ask the experience which it gives by degrees. ‘Si jeunesse savait, si vieillesse pouvait!’ says the proverb. I wish to preserve for a hundred years the strength of a young man, and to acquire the knowledge of an old one.”
“From old age, I only want the wisdom that comes with time. ‘If youth knew, if old age could!’ says the saying. I wish to keep the strength of a young man for a hundred years and gain the knowledge of an older person.”
“So be it,” said Death; “I shall return this day a hundred years.”
“So be it,” said Death; “I will come back this day in a hundred years.”
"Arrive in Saint-Malo without sinking."
XI
The great golfer began a new life. At first he enjoyed perfect happiness, which was increased by the certainty[216] of its not ending for a hundred years. Thanks to his experience, he so well understood the management of his affairs that he could leave his mallet and shut up shop.[24]
The great golfer started a new chapter in his life. Initially, he felt complete happiness, which was made even better by the certainty that it wouldn’t end for a hundred years. With his experience, he understood how to manage his affairs so well that he could put down his mallet and close up shop.[24]
He experienced, nevertheless, an annoyance he had not foreseen. His wonderful skill at golf ended by frightening the players whom he had at first delighted, and was the cause of his never finding any one who would play against him.
He encountered, however, an unexpected annoyance. His amazing golf skills ended up scaring off the players he initially thrilled, and it was the reason he could never find anyone willing to play against him.
He therefore quitted the canton and set out on his travels over French Flanders, Belgium, and all the greens where the noble game of golf is held in honour. At the end of twenty years he returned to Coq to be admired by a new generation of golfers, after which he departed to return twenty years later.
He then left the area and started his travels across French Flanders, Belgium, and all the places where the noble game of golf is celebrated. After twenty years, he returned to Coq to be admired by a new generation of golfers, and then he left again to come back twenty years later.
Alas! in spite of its apparent charm, this existence before long became a burden to him. Besides that, it bored him to win on every occasion; he was tired of passing like the Wandering Jew through generations, and of seeing the sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons of his friends grow old, and die out. He was constantly reduced to making new friendships which were undone by the age or death of his fellows; all changed around him, he only did not change.
Sadly, despite its apparent charm, this life soon became a burden to him. Moreover, it bored him to always win; he was weary of drifting like the Wandering Jew through generations, watching the sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons of his friends grow old and pass away. He constantly found himself forming new friendships, only to see them fade away with the age or death of his companions; everything around him changed, but he remained the same.
He grew impatient of this eternal youthfulness which condemned him to taste the same pleasures for ever, and he sometimes longed to know the calmer joys of old age. One day he caught himself at his looking-glass, examining whether his hair had not begun to grow [217]white; nothing seemed so beautiful to him now as the snow on the forehead of the old.
He became tired of this endless youth that forced him to experience the same pleasures over and over again, and sometimes he wished to know the quieter joys of old age. One day, he found himself in front of the mirror, checking if his hair had started to turn [217]white; nothing seemed more beautiful to him now than the snow on the forehead of an elderly person.
XII
In addition to this, experience soon made him so wise that he was no longer amused at anything. If sometimes in the tavern he had a fancy for making use of his apron to pass the night at cards: “What is the good of this excess?” whispered experience; “it is not sufficient to be unable to shorten one’s days, one must also avoid making oneself ill.”
In addition to this, experience quickly made him so wise that nothing amused him anymore. If he ever felt like using his apron to spend the night playing cards in the tavern, experience would whisper, “What’s the point of this excess? It’s not enough to just not shorten your days; you also need to avoid making yourself sick.”
He reached the point of refusing himself the pleasure of drinking his pint and smoking his pipe. Why, indeed, plunge into dissipations which enervate the body and dull the brain?
He got to the point of denying himself the enjoyment of drinking his pint and smoking his pipe. Why, really, indulge in pleasures that drain the body and cloud the mind?
The wretch went further and gave up golf! Experience convinced him that the game is a dangerous one, which overheats one, and is eminently adapted to produce colds, catarrhs, rheumatism, and inflammation of the lungs.
The poor guy took it a step further and quit golf! Experience convinced him that the game is risky, heats you up, and is really good at causing colds, congestion, rheumatism, and lung inflammation.
Besides, what is the use, and what great glory is it to be reputed the first golfer in the world?
Besides, what’s the point, and what big deal is it to be considered the best golfer in the world?
Of what use is glory itself? A vain hope, vain as the smoke of a pipe.
What’s the point of glory itself? A futile hope, as empty as the smoke from a pipe.
When experience had thus bereft him one by one of his delusions, the unhappy golfer became mortally weary. He saw that he had deceived himself, that delusion has its price, and that the greatest charm of youth is perhaps its inexperience.[218]
When life had stripped him of his illusions one by one, the unfortunate golfer grew extremely tired. He realized he had fooled himself, that self-deception comes with a cost, and that the biggest appeal of youth may be its lack of experience.[218]
He thus arrived at the term agreed on in the contract, and as he had not had a paradise here below, he sought through his hardly-acquired wisdom a clever way of conquering one above.
He arrived at the term agreed upon in the contract, and since he hadn't experienced paradise here on earth, he looked for a smart way to achieve one up above using the wisdom he had gained through hard work.
XIII
Death found him at Coq at work in his shop. Experience had at least taught him that work is the most lasting of pleasures.
Death found him at Coq working in his shop. Experience had at least taught him that work is the most enduring of pleasures.
“Are you ready?” said Death.
"Are you ready?" asked Death.
“I am.”
"I'm here."
He took his club, put a score of balls in his pocket, threw his sack over his shoulder, and buckled his gaiters without taking off his apron.
He grabbed his club, stuffed a bunch of balls in his pocket, tossed his bag over his shoulder, and fastened his gaiters without removing his apron.
“What do you want your club for?”
“What do you want your club for?”
“Why, to golf in paradise with my patron St. Antony.”
“Why, to play golf in paradise with my patron St. Antony.”
“Do you fancy, then, that I am going to conduct you to paradise?”
“Do you really think that I'm going to take you to heaven?”
“You must, as I have half-a-dozen souls to carry there, that I once saved from the clutches of Belzébuth.”
“You have to, since I have half a dozen souls to carry there, that I once rescued from the grasp of Belzébuth.”
“Better have saved your own. En route, cher Dumollet!”
“Better have saved your own. On the way, dear Dumollet!”
The great golfer saw that the old reaper bore him a grudge, and that he was going to conduct him to the paradise of the lost.[25]
The great golfer realized that the old grim reaper held a grudge against him and that he was about to lead him to the paradise of the lost.[25]
Indeed a quarter of an hour later the two travellers knocked at the gate of hell.
Indeed, a quarter of an hour later, the two travelers knocked at the gate of hell.
“Toc, toc!”
"Knock, knock!"
“Who is there?”
"Who's there?"
“The wheelwright of Coq,” said the great golfer.
“The wheelwright of Coq,” said the great golfer.
“Don’t open the door,” cried Belzébuth; “that rascal wins at every turn; he is capable of depopulating my empire.”
“Don’t open the door,” yelled Belzébuth; “that trickster wins every time; he can wipe out my entire empire.”
Roger laughed in his sleeve.
Roger chuckled to himself.
“Oh! you are not saved,” said Death. “I am going to take you where you won’t be cold either.”
“Oh! you’re not safe,” said Death. “I’m going to take you somewhere you won’t feel cold either.”
Quicker than a beggar would have emptied a poor’s box they were in purgatory.
Quicker than a beggar could have emptied a poor box, they found themselves in purgatory.
“Toc—toc!”
“Knock—knock!”
“Who is there?”
"Who's there?"
“The wheelwright of Coq,” said the great golfer.
“The wheelwright of Coq,” said the famous golfer.
“But he is in a state of mortal sin,” cried the angel on duty. “Take him away from here—he can’t come in.”
“But he’s in a state of mortal sin,” shouted the angel on duty. “Get him out of here—he can’t come in.”
“I cannot, all the same, let him linger between heaven and earth,” said Death; “I shall shunt him back to Coq.”
“I can’t, after all, let him hang around between heaven and earth,” said Death; “I’ll send him back to Coq.”
“Where they will take me for a ghost. Thank you! is there not still paradise?”
“Where will they take me for a ghost? Thank you! Is there not still paradise?”
XIV
They were there at the end of a short hour.
They arrived there at the end of a brief hour.
“Toc, toc!”
“Knock, knock!”
“Who is there?”
"Who's there?"
“The wheelwright of Coq,” said the great golfer.
“The wheelwright of Coq,” said the great golfer.
“Ah! my lad,” said St. Peter, half opening the door, “I am really grieved. St. Antony told you long ago you had better ask for the salvation of your soul.”
“Ah! my boy,” said St. Peter, half opening the door, “I’m truly sorry. St. Antony told you a long time ago that you should ask for the salvation of your soul.”
“That is true, St. Peter,” replied Roger with a sheepish[220] air. “And how is he, that blessed St. Antony? Could I not come in for one moment to return the visit he once paid me?”
“That’s true, St. Peter,” Roger said with a sheepish[220] look. “And how is that blessed St. Antony? Can’t I just drop by for a moment to return the visit he once made to me?”
“Why, here he comes,” said St. Peter, throwing the door wide open.
“Look, here he comes,” said St. Peter, swinging the door wide open.
In the twinkling of an eye the sly golfer had flung himself into paradise, unhooked his apron, let it fall to the ground, and seated himself down on it.
In the blink of an eye, the cunning golfer had jumped into paradise, unstrapped his apron, let it drop to the ground, and sat down on it.
“Good morning, St. Antony,” said he with a fine salute. “You see I had plenty of time to think of paradise, for here we are!”
“Good morning, St. Antony,” he said with a respectful salute. “You can see I had a lot of time to think about paradise, because here we are!”
“What! You here!” cried St. Antony.
“What! You here!” cried St. Antony.
“Yes, I and my company,” replied Roger, opening his sack and scattering on the carpet the souls of the six golfers.
“Yes, my company and I,” replied Roger, opening his bag and scattering the souls of the six golfers on the carpet.
“Will you have the goodness to pack right off, all of you?”
“Could you please pack up right away, all of you?”
“Impossible,” said the great golfer, showing his apron.
"That's impossible," said the great golfer, revealing his apron.
“The rogue has made game of us,” said St. Antony. “Come, St. Peter, in memory of our game of golf, let him in with his souls. Besides, he has had his purgatory on earth.”
“The trickster has played us,” said St. Antony. “Come on, St. Peter, in memory of our game of golf, let him in with his souls. Plus, he's already served his time in purgatory on earth.”
“It is not a very good precedent,” murmured St. Peter.
“It’s not a great precedent,” St. Peter murmured.
“Bah!” replied Roger, “if we have a few good golfers in paradise, where is the harm?[221]”
“Bah!” replied Roger, “if we have a few good golfers in paradise, where’s the harm?[221]”
XV
Thus, after having lived long, golfed much and drunk many cans of beer, the wheelwright of Coq called the Great Golfer was admitted to paradise; but I advise no one to copy him, for it is not quite the right way to go, and St. Peter might not always be so compliant, though great allowances must be made for golfers.
So, after living a long life, playing a lot of golf, and drinking many cans of beer, the wheelwright from Coq known as the Great Golfer was let into paradise. But I wouldn’t recommend anyone follow his example, because it’s not exactly the best way to get there, and St. Peter might not always be so accommodating, even though golfers do get some leeway.
THE LEGEND OF MONT ST.-MICHEL[222]
BY GUY DE MAUPASSANTNotes
I had first seen it from Cancale, this fairy castle in the sea. I got an indistinct impression of it as of a grey shadow outlined against the misty sky. I saw it again from Avranches at sunset. The immense stretch of sand was red, the horizon was red, the whole boundless bay was red. The rocky castle rising out there in the distance like a weird, seignorial residence, like a dream palace, strange and beautiful—this alone remained black in the crimson light of the dying day.
I first saw it from Cancale, this fairy-tale castle in the sea. I had a vague impression of it, like a gray shadow against the misty sky. I saw it again from Avranches at sunset. The vast stretch of sand was red, the horizon was red, the entire endless bay was red. The rocky castle rising out there in the distance, like an eerie, noble residence, like a dream palace, strange and beautiful—this was the only thing that stayed black in the crimson light of the setting sun.
The following morning at dawn I went toward it across the sands, my eyes fastened on this gigantic jewel, as big as a mountain, cut like a cameo, and as dainty as lace. The nearer I approached the greater my admiration grew, for nothing in the world could be more wonderful or more perfect.
The next morning at dawn I walked toward it across the sands, my eyes fixed on this enormous jewel, as big as a mountain, shaped like a cameo, and delicate as lace. The closer I got, the more my admiration increased, because nothing in the world could be more amazing or more perfect.
As surprised as if I had discovered the habitation of a god, I wandered through those halls supported by frail or massive columns, raising my eyes in wonder to those spires which looked like rockets starting for the sky, and to that marvellous assemblage of towers, of gargoyles, of slender and charming ornaments, a regular fireworks of stone, granite lace, a masterpiece of colossal and delicate architecture.
As surprised as if I had found a god's home, I walked through those halls held up by fragile or sturdy columns, gazing in awe at the spires that resembled rockets launching into the sky, and at that amazing collection of towers, gargoyles, and charming decorations—a true spectacle of stone, granite lace, a masterpiece of massive yet delicate architecture.
As I was looking up in ecstasy a Lower Normandy[223] peasant came up to me and told me the story of the great quarrel between Saint Michael and the devil.
As I was looking up in bliss, a peasant from Lower Normandy[223] approached me and shared the story of the epic conflict between Saint Michael and the devil.
A sceptical genius has said: “God made man in his image and man has returned the compliment.”
A skeptical genius once said, “God created man in His image, and man has returned the favor.”
This saying is an eternal truth, and it would be very curious to write the history of the local divinity of every continent, as well as the history of the patron saints in each one of our provinces. The negro has his ferocious man-eating idols; the polygamous Mahometan fills his paradise with women; the Greeks, like a practical people, deified all the passions.
This saying is a timeless truth, and it would be really interesting to write the history of the local gods of every continent, as well as the history of the patron saints in each of our provinces. The African has his fierce, man-eating idols; the polygamous Muslim fills his paradise with women; the Greeks, being a practical people, made gods out of all their passions.
Every village in France is under the influence of some protecting saint, modelled according to the characteristics of the inhabitants.
Every village in France is influenced by a protective saint, shaped by the traits of the people who live there.
Saint Michael watches over Lower Normandy, Saint Michael, the radiant and victorious angel, the sword-carrier, the hero of Heaven, the victorious, the conqueror of Satan.
Saint Michael watches over Lower Normandy, Saint Michael, the shining and triumphant angel, the sword-bearer, the hero of Heaven, the victorious one, the conqueror of Satan.
But this is how the Lower Normandy peasant, cunning, deceitful and tricky, understands and tells of the struggle between the great saint and the devil.
But this is how the Lower Normandy peasant, clever, sly, and tricky, understands and recounts the struggle between the great saint and the devil.
To escape from the malice of his neighbour, the devil, Saint Michael built himself, in the open ocean, this habitation worthy of an archangel; and only such a saint could build a residence of such magnificence.
To escape from the evil of his neighbor, the devil, Saint Michael created this home for himself in the open ocean, a place fit for an archangel; only a saint like him could build a residence of such grandeur.
But, as he still feared the approaches of the wicked one, he surrounded his domains by quicksands, more treacherous even than the sea.
But, since he still feared the approach of the evil one, he surrounded his lands with quicksands, which were even more dangerous than the sea.
The devil lived in a humble cottage on the hill, but he owned all the salt marshes, the rich lands where grow the finest crops, the wooded valleys and all the fertile[224] hills of the country, while the saint ruled only over the sands. Therefore Satan was rich, whereas Saint Michael was as poor as a church mouse.
The devil lived in a small cottage on the hill, but he owned all the salt marshes, the rich lands where the finest crops grew, the wooded valleys, and all the fertile[224] hills of the country, while the saint only ruled over the sands. So, Satan was wealthy, while Saint Michael was as poor as a church mouse.
After a few years of fasting the saint grew tired of this state of affairs and began to think of some compromise with the devil, but the matter was by no means easy, as Satan kept a good hold on his crops.
After a few years of fasting, the saint got fed up with this situation and started to consider some sort of compromise with the devil, but it wasn't easy at all, since Satan had a strong grip on his crops.
He thought the thing over for about six months; then one morning he walked across to the shore. The demon was eating his soup in front of his door when he saw the saint. He immediately rushed toward him, kissed the hem of his sleeve, invited him in and offered him refreshments.
He pondered the matter for about six months; then one morning he walked over to the shore. The demon was eating his soup in front of his door when he noticed the saint. He immediately ran towards him, kissed the edge of his sleeve, invited him in, and offered him refreshments.
Saint Michael drank a bowl of milk and then began: “I have come here to propose to you a good bargain.”
Saint Michael drank a bowl of milk and then said, “I’ve come here to offer you a great deal.”
The devil, candid and trustful, answered: “That will suit me.”
The devil, straightforward and sincere, replied, “That works for me.”
“Here it is. Give me all your lands.”
“Here it is. Give me all your land.”
Satan, growing alarmed, wished to speak: “But—”
Satan, increasingly worried, wanted to say: “But—”
The saint continued: “Listen first. Give me all your lands. I will take care of all the work, the ploughing, the sowing, the fertilizing, everything, and we will share the crops equally. How does that suit you?”
The saint continued: “Listen up first. Give me all your land. I’ll handle all the work—the plowing, the planting, the fertilizing—everything, and we’ll split the harvest equally. How does that sound to you?”
The devil, who was naturally lazy, accepted. He only demanded in addition a few of those delicious grey mullet which are caught around the solitary mount. Saint Michael promised the fish.
The devil, who was naturally lazy, agreed. He just asked for a few of those delicious grey mullet that are caught near the lonely mountain. Saint Michael promised the fish.
They grasped hands and spat on the ground to show that it was a bargain, and the saint continued: “See here, so that you will have nothing to complain of, choose that part of the crops which you prefer: the part[225] that grows above ground or the part that stays in the ground.” Satan cried out: “I will take all that will be above ground.”
They shook hands and spat on the ground to seal the deal, and the saint continued: “Look, so you won’t have anything to complain about, choose the part of the crops you want: the part that grows above ground or the part that stays underground.” Satan shouted: “I’ll take everything that’s above ground.”
“It’s a bargain!” said the saint. And he went away.
“It’s a great deal!” said the saint. And he walked away.
Six months later, all over the immense domain of the devil, one could see nothing but carrots, turnips, onions, salsify, all the plants whose juicy roots are good and savoury and whose useless leaves are good for nothing but for feeding animals.
Six months later, across the vast land of the devil, all you could see were carrots, turnips, onions, salsify—those plants with juicy roots that are tasty and whose useless leaves are only good for feeding animals.
Satan wished to break the contract, calling Saint Michael a swindler.
Satan wanted to break the contract, calling Saint Michael a con artist.
But the saint, who had developed quite a taste for agriculture, went back to see the devil and said: “Really, I hadn’t thought of that at all; it was just an accident, no fault of mine. And to make things fair with you, this year I’ll let you take everything that is under the ground.”
But the saint, who had really gotten into farming, went back to talk to the devil and said: “Honestly, I never considered that at all; it was just a coincidence, not my fault. And to be fair to you, this year I’ll let you take everything that’s underground.”
“Very well,” answered Satan.
“Sure,” replied Satan.
The following spring all the evil spirit’s lands were covered with golden wheat, oats as big as beans, flax, magnificent colza, red clover, peas, cabbage, artichokes, everything that develops into grains or fruit in the sunlight.
The next spring, all the evil spirit’s lands were filled with golden wheat, beans as big as oats, flax, beautiful colza, red clover, peas, cabbage, artichokes—everything that grows into grains or fruit in the sunlight.
Once more Satan received nothing, and this time he completely lost his temper. He took back his fields and remained deaf to all the fresh propositions of his neighbour.
Once again, Satan got nothing, and this time he completely lost it. He took back his fields and ignored all the new offers from his neighbor.
A whole year rolled by. From the top of his lonely manor Saint Michael looked at the distant and fertile lands and watched the devil direct the work, take in his crops and thresh the wheat. And he grew angry, exasperated[226] at his powerlessness. As he was no longer able to deceive Satan, he decided to wreak vengeance on him, and he went out to invite him to dinner for the following Monday.
A whole year went by. From the top of his lonely manor, Saint Michael looked out at the distant, fertile lands and saw the devil overseeing the work, harvesting his crops and threshing the wheat. He felt angry and frustrated at his powerlessness. Since he could no longer deceive Satan, he decided to get revenge and went out to invite him to dinner for the following Monday.
“You have been very unfortunate in your dealings with me,” he said; “I know it, but I don’t want any ill feeling between us, and I expect you to dine with me. I’ll give you some good things to eat.”
"You’ve had a rough time dealing with me," he said; "I know that, but I don’t want any bad feelings between us, and I expect you to have dinner with me. I’ll make sure there’s some good food."
Satan, who was as greedy as he was lazy, accepted eagerly. On the day appointed he donned his finest clothes and set out for the castle.
Satan, who was as greedy as he was lazy, eagerly agreed. On the appointed day, he put on his best clothes and headed to the castle.
Saint Michael sat him down to a magnificent meal. First there was a vol-au-vent, full of cocks’ crests and kidneys, with meat-balls, then two big grey mullet with cream sauce, a turkey stuffed with chestnuts soaked in wine, some salt-marsh lamb as tender as cake, vegetables which melted in the mouth and nice hot pancake which was brought on smoking and spreading a delicious odour of butter.
Saint Michael sat down to a magnificent meal. First, there was a vol-au-vent, filled with chicken combs and kidneys, along with meatballs. Then came two large gray mullet with cream sauce, a turkey stuffed with chestnuts soaked in wine, and some salt-marsh lamb as tender as cake. The vegetables melted in the mouth, and a hot pancake was brought in, smoking and giving off a delicious buttery aroma.
They drank new, sweet, sparkling cider and heady red wine, and after each course they whetted their appetites with some old apple brandy.
They enjoyed fresh, sweet, sparkling cider and rich red wine, and after each course, they sharpened their appetites with some aged apple brandy.
The devil drank and ate to his heart’s content; in fact he took so much that he was very uncomfortable, and began to retch.
The devil drank and ate to his heart's content; in fact, he indulged so much that he felt very uncomfortable and started to gag.
Then Saint Michael arose in anger and cried in a voice like thunder: “What! before me, rascal! You dare—before me—”
Then Saint Michael stood up in anger and shouted in a voice like thunder: “What! You dare to stand before me, you scoundrel!”
Satan, terrified, ran away, and the saint, seizing a stick, pursued him. They ran through the halls, turning round the pillars, running up the staircases, galloping[227] along the cornices, jumping from gargoyle to gargoyle. The poor devil, who was woefully ill, was running about madly and trying hard to escape. At last he found himself at the top of the last terrace, right at the top, from which could be seen the immense bay, with its distant towns, sands and pastures. He could no longer escape, and the saint came up behind him and gave him a furious kick, which shot him through space like a cannon-ball.
Satan, terrified, ran away, and the saint, grabbing a stick, chased after him. They raced through the halls, navigating around the pillars, sprinting up the staircases, galloping along the ledges, leaping from gargoyle to gargoyle. The poor devil, who was feeling miserable, was frantically trying to escape. Eventually, he found himself at the top of the last terrace, high above, where he could see the vast bay, along with its distant towns, beaches, and fields. He could no longer flee, and the saint caught up to him and delivered a fierce kick that sent him flying through the air like a cannonball.
He shot through the air like a javelin and fell heavily before the town of Mortain. His horns and claws stuck deep into the rock, which keeps through eternity the traces of this fall of Satan.
He flew through the air like a javelin and landed hard before the town of Mortain. His horns and claws lodged deep in the rock, which forever holds the marks of this fall of Satan.
He stood up again, limping, crippled until the end of time, and as he looked at this fatal castle in the distance, standing out against the setting sun, he understood well that he would always be vanquished in this unequal struggle, and he went away limping, heading for distant countries, leaving to his enemy his fields, his hills, his valleys and his marshes.
He got back up, limping, broken for life, and as he stared at the doomed castle in the distance, silhouetted by the setting sun, he realized that he would always be defeated in this unfair battle. He turned away, limping toward far-off lands, leaving his enemy his fields, his hills, his valleys, and his marshes.
And this is how Saint Michael, the patron saint of Normandy, vanquished the devil.
And this is how Saint Michael, the patron saint of Normandy, defeated the devil.
Another people would have dreamed of this battle in an entirely different manner.
Another group of people would have imagined this battle in a completely different way.
THE DEMON POPE[26][228]
BY RICHARD GARNETTNotes
“So you won’t sell me your soul?” said the devil.
“So you won’t sell me your soul?” asked the devil.
“Thank you,” replied the student, “I had rather keep it myself, if it’s all the same to you.”
“Thanks,” replied the student, “I’d rather keep it myself, if that’s okay with you.”
“But it’s not all the same to me. I want it very particularly. Come, I’ll be liberal. I said twenty years. You can have thirty.”
“But it's not the same to me. I want it a specific way. Come on, I’ll be generous. I said twenty years. You can have thirty.”
The student shook his head.
The student nodded in disagreement.
“Forty!”
“40!”
Another shake.
Another shake.
“Fifty!”
"Fifty!"
As before.
As before.
“Now,” said the devil. “I know I’m going to do a foolish thing, but I cannot bear to see a clever, spirited young man throw himself away. I’ll make you another kind of offer. We don’t have any bargain at present, but I will push you on in the world for the next forty years. This day forty years I come back and ask you for a boon; not your soul, mind, or anything not perfectly in your power to grant. If you give it, we are quits; if not, I fly away with you. What say you to this?”
“Now,” said the devil. “I know I’m about to do something foolish, but I can’t stand to see a smart, spirited young man waste his potential. I’ll make you a different kind of offer. We don’t have any deal right now, but I will help you get ahead in the world for the next forty years. On this day in forty years, I’ll come back and ask you for a favor; not your soul, mind you, or anything that isn’t completely within your power to give. If you agree, we’re even; if not, I’ll take you with me. What do you think?”
The student reflected for some minutes. “Agreed,” he said at last.
The student thought for a few minutes. “Okay,” he finally said.
Scarcely had the devil disappeared, which he did instantaneously, ere a messenger reined in his smoking steed at the gate of the University of Cordova (the judicious reader will already have remarked that Lucifer could never have been allowed inside a Christian seat of learning), and, inquiring for the student Gerbert, presented him with the Emperor Otho’s nomination to the Abbacy of Bobbio, in consideration, said the document, of his virtue and learning, wellnigh miraculous in one so young. Such messengers were frequent visitors during Gerbert’s prosperous career. Abbot, bishop, archbishop, cardinal, he was ultimately enthroned Pope on April 2, 999, and assumed the appellation of Silvester the Second. It was then a general belief that the world would come to an end in the following year, a catastrophe which to many seemed the more imminent from the election of a chief pastor whose celebrity as a theologian, though not inconsiderable, by no means equalled his reputation as a necromancer.
Scarcely had the devil vanished, which he did instantly, when a messenger pulled up on his steaming horse at the gate of the University of Cordova (the insightful reader will have already noted that Lucifer could never have set foot in a Christian institution of learning), and, asking for the student Gerbert, handed him the Emperor Otho’s appointment to the Abbacy of Bobbio, stating in the document that it was due to his virtue and nearly miraculous learning at such a young age. Such messengers frequently visited during Gerbert’s successful career. Abbot, bishop, archbishop, cardinal, he was eventually crowned Pope on April 2, 999, taking the name Silvester the Second. At that time, it was widely believed that the world would end in the following year, a disaster that seemed all the more imminent to many because of the election of a chief pastor whose fame as a theologian, while notable, did not come close to matching his reputation as a necromancer.
The world, notwithstanding, revolved scatheless through the dreaded twelvemonth, and early in the first year of the eleventh century Gerbert was sitting peacefully in his study, perusing a book of magic. Volumes of algebra, astrology, alchemy, Aristotelian philosophy, and other such light reading filled his bookcase; and on a table stood an improved clock of his invention, next to his introduction of the Arabic numerals his chief legacy to posterity. Suddenly a sound of wings was heard, and Lucifer stood by his side.
The world, nevertheless, spun on unharmed through the feared year, and early in the first year of the eleventh century, Gerbert was sitting quietly in his study, reading a book on magic. His bookcase was packed with volumes on algebra, astrology, alchemy, Aristotelian philosophy, and other light reads; on a table next to him was an improved clock he had invented, alongside his introduction of Arabic numerals, his main gift to future generations. Suddenly, a sound of wings was heard, and Lucifer appeared by his side.
“It is a long time,” said the fiend, “since I have had the pleasure of seeing you. I have now called to remind[230] you of our little contract, concluded this day forty years.”
“It’s been a long time,” said the fiend, “since I last had the pleasure of seeing you. I’m here now to remind[230] you of our little contract, which we finalized exactly forty years ago today.”
“You remember,” said Silvester, “that you are not to ask anything exceeding my power to perform.”
“You remember,” said Silvester, “that you’re not supposed to ask anything beyond what I can do.”
“I have no such intention,” said Lucifer. “On the contrary, I am about to solicit a favour which can be bestowed by you alone. You are Pope, I desire that you would make me a Cardinal.”
“I have no intention of doing that,” said Lucifer. “On the contrary, I’m here to ask for a favor that only you can grant. You’re the Pope, and I’d like you to make me a Cardinal.”
“In the expectation, I presume,” returned Gerbert, “of becoming Pope on the next vacancy.”
“In that expectation, I assume,” Gerbert replied, “of becoming Pope when the next position opens up.”
“An expectation,” replied Lucifer, “which I may most reasonably entertain, considering my enormous wealth, my proficiency in intrigue, and the present condition of the Sacred College.”
“An expectation,” replied Lucifer, “that I can reasonably have, given my immense wealth, my skill in intrigue, and the current state of the Sacred College.”
“You would doubtless,” said Gerbert, “endeavour to subvert the foundations of the Faith, and, by a course of profligacy and licentiousness, render the Holy See odious and contemptible.”
“You would definitely,” said Gerbert, “try to undermine the foundations of the Faith, and through a path of recklessness and immorality, make the Holy See detestable and disgraceful.”
“On the contrary,” said the fiend, “I would extirpate heresy, and all learning and knowledge as inevitably tending thereunto. I would suffer no man to read but the priest, and confine his reading to his breviary. I would burn your books together with your bones on the first convenient opportunity. I would observe an austere propriety of conduct, and be especially careful not to loosen one rivet in the tremendous yoke I was forging for the minds and consciences of mankind.”
“On the contrary,” said the fiend, “I would eliminate heresy along with all learning and knowledge since they inevitably lead to it. I wouldn’t allow anyone to read except for the priest, and his reading would be limited to his breviary. I would burn your books along with your bones at the first opportunity. I would maintain strict propriety in my behavior and be particularly cautious not to loosen even one rivet in the heavy yoke I was creating for the minds and consciences of humanity.”
“If it be so,” said Gerbert, “let’s be off!”
“If that’s the case,” said Gerbert, “let’s go!”
“What!” exclaimed Lucifer, “you are willing to accompany me to the infernal regions!”
“What!” exclaimed Lucifer, “you really want to come with me to the underworld!”
“Assuredly, rather than be accessory to the burning[231] of Plato and Aristotle, and give place to the darkness against which I have been contending all my life.”
“Surely, I would rather not be part of the burning[231] of Plato and Aristotle, and allow the darkness I've fought against my entire life to take over.”
“Gerbert,” replied the demon, “this is arrant trifling. Know you not that no good man can enter my dominions? that, were such a thing possible, my empire would become intolerable to me, and I should be compelled to abdicate?”
“Gerbert,” the demon replied, “this is complete nonsense. Don’t you know that no good person can enter my realm? If that were somehow possible, my kingdom would be unbearable for me, and I would have to resign.”
“I do know it,” said Gerbert, “and hence I have been able to receive your visit with composure.”
“I do know it,” Gerbert said, “and because of that, I’ve been able to handle your visit calmly.”
“Gerbert,” said the devil, with tears in his eyes, “I put it to you—is this fair, is this honest? I undertake to promote your interests in the world; I fulfil my promise abundantly. You obtain through my instrumentality a position to which you could never otherwise have aspired. Often have I had a hand in the election of a Pope, but never before have I contributed to confer the tiara on one eminent for virtue and learning. You profit by my assistance to the full, and now take advantage of an adventitious circumstance to deprive me of my reasonable guerdon. It is my constant experience that the good people are much more slippery than the sinners, and drive much harder bargains.”
“Gerbert,” said the devil, with tears in his eyes, “I ask you— is this fair, is this honest? I’ve gone out of my way to help you in the world; I’ve kept my promise completely. You've reached a position through me that you could never have achieved on your own. I've often been involved in the election of a Pope, but I’ve never helped to place a crown on someone as virtuous and knowledgeable as you. You benefit fully from my support, and now you’re taking advantage of a fortunate circumstance to deny me my fair reward. It’s my experience that the good people are often sneakier than the sinners, and they negotiate much tougher deals.”
“Lucifer,” answered Gerbert, “I have always sought to treat you as a gentleman, hoping that you would approve yourself such in return. I will not inquire whether it was entirely in harmony with this character to seek to intimidate me into compliance with your demand by threatening me with a penalty which you well knew could not be enforced. I will overlook this little irregularity, and concede even more than you have requested.[232] You have asked to be a Cardinal. I will make you Pope—”
“Lucifer,” Gerbert replied, “I've always tried to treat you like a gentleman, hoping you'd do the same in return. I won't question whether it was really in line with that character to try to scare me into giving in to your demand by threatening me with a punishment you knew couldn't actually be enforced. I'll let this little irregularity slide, and I'll give you even more than you asked for.[232] You wanted to be a Cardinal. I’ll make you Pope—”
“Ha!” exclaimed Lucifer, and an internal glow suffused his sooty hide, as the light of a fading ember is revived by breathing upon it.
“Ha!” exclaimed Lucifer, and a warm light filled his dark form, like the glow of a dying ember being revived by a breath.
“For twelve hours,” continued Gerbert. “At the expiration of that time we will consider the matter further; and if, as I anticipate, you are more anxious to divest yourself of the Papal dignity than you were to assume it, I promise to bestow upon you any boon you may ask within my power to grant, and not plainly inconsistent with religion or morals.”
“For twelve hours,” Gerbert continued. “After that time, we’ll talk about it again; and if, as I expect, you’re more eager to give up the Papal position than you were to take it on, I promise to grant you any request within my ability to fulfill, as long as it’s not clearly against religion or morals.”
“Done!” cried the demon. Gerbert uttered some cabalistic words, and in a moment the apartment held two Pope Silvesters, entirely indistinguishable save by their attire, and the fact that one limped slightly with the left foot.
“Done!” shouted the demon. Gerbert said some mysterious words, and in an instant, the room had two Pope Silvesters, who were completely identical except for their outfits and the fact that one had a slight limp in his left foot.
“You will find the Pontifical apparel in this cupboard,” said Gerbert, and, taking his book of magic with him, he retreated through a masked door to a secret chamber. As the door closed behind him he chuckled, and muttered to himself, “Poor old Lucifer! Sold again!”
“You’ll find the Papal robes in this cupboard,” said Gerbert, and, grabbing his book of magic, he stepped back through a concealed door to a secret room. As the door shut behind him, he chuckled and muttered to himself, “Poor old Lucifer! Got sold again!”
If Lucifer was sold he did not seem to know it. He approached a large slab of silver which did duty as a mirror, and contemplated his personal appearance with some dissatisfaction.
If Lucifer was sold, he didn't seem to realize it. He walked up to a large slab of silver that served as a mirror and looked at his reflection with some disappointment.
“I certainly don’t look half so well without my horns,” he soliloquized, “and I am sure I shall miss my tail most grievously.”
“I definitely don’t look anywhere near as good without my horns,” he thought to himself, “and I know I’ll miss my tail very much.”
A tiara and a train, however, made fair amends for[233] the deficient appendages, and Lucifer now looked every inch a Pope. He was about to call the master of the ceremonies, and summon a consistory, when the door was burst open, and seven cardinals, brandishing poniards, rushed into the room.
A tiara and a train, however, perfectly made up for[233] the missing accessories, and Lucifer now looked just like a Pope. He was about to call the master of ceremonies and gather a council when the door was suddenly flung open, and seven cardinals, holding knives, rushed into the room.
“Down with the sorcerer!” they cried, as they seized and gagged him.
“Down with the sorcerer!” they shouted as they grabbed and silenced him.
“Death to the Saracen!”
"Death to the Saracen!"
“Practises algebra, and other devilish arts!”
"Practices algebra and other wicked arts!"
“Knows Greek!”
"Speaks Greek!"
“Talks Arabic!”
"Speaks Arabic!"
“Reads Hebrew!”
"Reads Hebrew!"
“Burn him!”
“Burn him!”
“Smother him!”
"Choke him!"
“Let him be deposed by a general council,” said a young and inexperienced Cardinal.
“Let him be removed by a general council,” said a young and inexperienced Cardinal.
“Heaven forbid!” said an old and wary one, sotto voce.
“God forbid!” said an old and cautious one, sotto voce.
Lucifer struggled frantically, but the feeble frame he was doomed to inhabit for the next eleven hours was speedily exhausted. Bound and helpless, he swooned away.
Lucifer struggled desperately, but the weak body he was stuck in for the next eleven hours quickly wore out. Bound and powerless, he fainted.
“Brethren,” said one of the senior cardinals, “it hath been delivered by the exorcists that a sorcerer or other individual in league with the demon doth usually bear upon his person some visible token of his infernal compact. I propose that we forthwith institute a search for this stigma, the discovery of which may contribute to justify our proceedings in the eyes of the world.”
“Brothers,” said one of the senior cardinals, “the exorcists have reported that a sorcerer or someone working with the demon usually carries a visible sign of their sinister pact. I suggest that we immediately start a search for this mark, as finding it could help justify our actions in the public eye.”
“I heartily approve of our brother Anno’s proposition,” said another, “the rather as we cannot possibly[234] fail to discover such a mark, if, indeed, we desire to find it.”
“I completely support our brother Anno’s suggestion,” said another, “especially since we can’t possibly fail to find such a mark if we genuinely want to look for it.”
The search was accordingly instituted, and had not proceeded far ere a simultaneous yell from all the seven cardinals indicated that their investigation had brought more light than they had ventured to expect.
The search was then started, and hadn’t gone far when a simultaneous shout from all seven cardinals showed that their investigation had revealed more than they had dared to hope for.
The Holy Father had a cloven foot!
The Pope had a split hoof!
For the next five minutes the Cardinals remained utterly stunned, silent, and stupefied with amazement. As they gradually recovered their faculties it would have become manifest to a nice observer that the Pope had risen very considerably in their good opinion.
For the next five minutes, the Cardinals were completely shocked, quiet, and amazed. As they slowly regained their senses, it became clear to an astute observer that the Pope had significantly improved in their regard.
“This is an affair requiring very mature deliberation,” said one.
“This is a situation that needs serious thought,” said one.
“I always feared that we might be proceeding too precipitately,” said another.
“I always worried that we might be moving too quickly,” said another.
“It is written, ‘the devils believe,’” said a third: “the Holy Father, therefore, is not a heretic at any rate.”
“It is written, ‘the devils believe,’” said a third: “the Holy Father, therefore, is not a heretic at any rate.”
“Brethren,” said Anno, “this affair, as our brother Benno well remarks, doth indeed call for mature deliberation. I therefore propose that, instead of smothering his Holiness with cushions, as originally contemplated, we immure him for the present in the dungeon adjoining hereunto, and, after spending the night in meditation and prayer, resume the consideration of the business tomorrow morning.”
“Brothers,” said Anno, “this situation, as our brother Benno rightly points out, really requires careful thought. So, I suggest that instead of smothering his Holiness with cushions, as we first planned, we lock him up for now in the dungeon next door, and after spending the night in reflection and prayer, we continue discussing this matter tomorrow morning.”
“Informing the officials of the palace,” said Benno, “that his Holiness has retired for his devotions, and desires on no account to be disturbed.”
“Let the palace officials know,” said Benno, “that his Holiness has gone to pray and does not want to be disturbed under any circumstances.”
“A pious fraud,” said Anno, “which not one of the[235] Fathers would for a moment have scrupled to commit.”
“A pious fraud,” Anno said, “that none of the[235] Fathers would have hesitated to commit for even a second.”
The Cardinals accordingly lifted the still insensible Lucifer, and bore him carefully, almost tenderly, to the apartment appointed for his detention. Each would fain have lingered in hopes of his recovery, but each felt that the eyes of his six brethren were upon him: and all, therefore, retired simultaneously, each taking a key of the cell.
The Cardinals carefully lifted the unconscious Lucifer and gently carried him to the room designated for his confinement. Each of them wanted to stay a bit longer, hoping he would recover, but they all felt the gaze of his six brothers on him. So, they all left at the same time, each taking a key to the cell.
Lucifer regained consciousness almost immediately afterwards. He had the most confused idea of the circumstances which had involved him in his present scrape, and could only say to himself that if they were the usual concomitants of the Papal dignity, these were by no means to his taste, and he wished he had been made acquainted with them sooner. The dungeon was not only perfectly dark, but horribly cold, and the poor devil in his present form had no latent store of infernal heat to draw upon. His teeth chattered, he shivered in every limb, and felt devoured with hunger and thirst. There is much probability in the assertion of some of his biographers that it was on this occasion that he invented ardent spirits; but, even if he did, the mere conception of a glass of brandy could only increase his sufferings. So the long January night wore wearily on, and Lucifer seemed likely to expire from inanition, when a key turned in the lock, and Cardinal Anno cautiously glided in, bearing a lamp, a loaf, half a cold roast kid, and a bottle of wine.
Lucifer came to almost immediately afterwards. He had a very confused idea of what had put him in his current situation, and could only think to himself that if these were the usual perks of the Papal role, he definitely didn’t like them and wished he had known about them sooner. The dungeon was not only pitch dark but also freezing cold, and the poor guy in his current state had no hidden source of hellish warmth to rely on. His teeth chattered, he shivered all over, and he felt utterly starving and thirsty. Some of his biographers claim that it was during this time that he invented alcohol; however, even if he did, just imagining a glass of brandy only intensified his misery. So the long January night dragged on, and Lucifer seemed ready to collapse from starvation when a key turned in the lock, and Cardinal Anno quietly walked in, carrying a lamp, a loaf of bread, half a cold roast kid, and a bottle of wine.
“I trust,” he said, bowing courteously, “that I may be excused any slight breach of etiquette of which I may render myself culpable from the difficulty under which[236] I labour of determining whether, under present circumstances, ‘Your Holiness,’ or ‘Your infernal Majesty’ be the form of address most befitting me to employ.”
“I hope,” he said, bowing politely, “that I can be forgiven for any minor breach of etiquette I might commit due to the challenge I face in figuring out whether, given the current situation, ‘Your Holiness’ or ‘Your infernal Majesty’ is the more appropriate way to address you.”
“Bub-ub-bub-boo,” went Lucifer, who still had the gag in his mouth.
“Bub-ub-bub-boo,” went Lucifer, who still had the gag in his mouth.
“Heavens!” exclaimed the Cardinal, “I crave your Infernal Holiness’s forgiveness. What a lamentable oversight!”
“Heavens!” exclaimed the Cardinal, “I ask for your forgiveness, Infernal Holiness. What a regrettable oversight!”
And, relieving Lucifer from his gag and bonds, he set out the refection, upon which the demon fell voraciously.
And, freeing Lucifer from his gag and restraints, he prepared the meal, which the demon devoured eagerly.
“Why the devil, if I may so express myself,” pursued Anno, “did not your Holiness inform us that you were the devil? Not a hand would then have been raised against you. I have myself been seeking all my life for the audience now happily vouchsafed me. Whence this mistrust of your faithful Anno, who has served you so loyally and zealously these many years?”
“Why on earth, if I may say so,” continued Anno, “didn't your Holiness tell us that you were the devil? No one would have dared to go against you. I have spent my whole life looking for the audience I’ve now been fortunate enough to have. What’s with this distrust of your loyal Anno, who has served you so faithfully and passionately all these years?”
Lucifer pointed significantly to the gag and fetters.
Lucifer pointed meaningfully at the gag and handcuffs.
“I shall never forgive myself,” protested the Cardinal, “for the part I have borne in this unfortunate transaction. Next to ministering to your Majesty’s bodily necessities, there is nothing I have so much at heart as to express my penitence. But I entreat your Majesty to remember that I believed myself to be acting in your Majesty’s interest by overthrowing a magician who was accustomed to send your Majesty upon errands, and who might at any time enclose you in a box, and cast you into the sea. It is deplorable that your Majesty’s most devoted servants should have been thus misled.”
“I will never forgive myself,” the Cardinal protested, “for the role I played in this unfortunate situation. Besides attending to your needs, nothing is more important to me than showing my regret. But I ask you to remember that I thought I was acting in your best interest by getting rid of a magician who often sent you on dangerous errands and could have easily trapped you in a box and thrown you into the sea. It’s tragic that your most loyal servants were misled in this way.”
“I trust that they no longer operate,” said the Cardinal. “However, the Sacred College is now fully possessed of the whole matter: it is therefore unnecessary to pursue this department of the subject further. I would now humbly crave leave to confer with your Majesty, or rather, perhaps, your Holiness, since I am about to speak of spiritual things, on the important and delicate point of your Holiness’s successor. I am ignorant how long your Holiness proposes to occupy the Apostolic chair; but of course you are aware that public opinion will not suffer you to hold it for a term exceeding that of the pontificate of Peter. A vacancy, therefore, must one day occur; and I am humbly to represent that the office could not be filled by one more congenial than myself to the present incumbent, or on whom he could more fully rely to carry out in every respect his views and intentions.”
“I trust that they’re no longer in operation,” said the Cardinal. “However, the Sacred College is now fully aware of the entire situation: so it’s unnecessary to delve deeper into this part of the subject. I would now respectfully ask to discuss with your Majesty, or perhaps more appropriately, your Holiness, since I’m about to talk about spiritual matters, the important and sensitive issue of your Holiness’s successor. I don’t know how long your Holiness plans to hold the Apostolic chair, but you certainly understand that public opinion will not allow you to hold it for longer than the pontificate of Peter. A vacancy will inevitably occur one day; and I humbly submit that the position could not be filled by anyone more aligned with the current holder than myself, or anyone he could trust more to fully implement his views and intentions.”
And the Cardinal proceeded to detail various circumstances of his past life, which certainly seemed to corroborate his assertion. He had not, however, proceeded far ere he was disturbed by the grating of another key in the lock, and had just time to whisper impressively, “Beware of Benno,” ere he dived under a table.
And the Cardinal went on to explain several events from his past that definitely seemed to back up his claim. However, he hadn’t gotten very far before he was interrupted by the sound of another key in the lock, and he only had time to urgently whisper, “Watch out for Benno,” before he jumped under a table.
Benno was also provided with a lamp, wine, and cold viands. Warned by the other lamp and the remains of Lucifer’s repast that some colleague had been beforehand with him, and not knowing how many more might be in the field, he came briefly to the point as regarded the Papacy, and preferred his claim in much the same manner as Anno. While he was earnestly cautioning Lucifer against this Cardinal as one who could and[238] would cheat the very Devil himself, another key turned in the lock, and Benno escaped under the table, where Anno immediately inserted his fingers into his right eye. The little squeal consequent upon this occurrence Lucifer successfully smothered by a fit of coughing.
Benno was given a lamp, wine, and some cold food. Noticing the other lamp and the leftover food from Lucifer’s meal, which hinted that someone had been there before him, and unsure how many others might be around, he got straight to the point about the Papacy, making his claim in a way similar to Anno. While he was urgently warning Lucifer about this Cardinal, saying he could and would cheat even the Devil, another key turned in the lock, and Benno quickly ducked under the table, where Anno immediately poked his fingers into Benno's right eye. The little squeal that followed this was effectively smothered by Lucifer’s coughing fit.
Cardinal No. 3, a Frenchman, bore a Bayonne ham, and exhibited the same disgust as Benno on seeing himself forestalled. So far as his requests transpired they were moderate, but no one knows where he would have stopped if he had not been scared by the advent of Cardinal No. 4. Up to this time he had only asked for an inexhaustible purse, power to call up the Devil ad libitum, and a ring of invisibility to allow him free access to his mistress, who was unfortunately a married woman.
Cardinal No. 3, a Frenchman, carried a Bayonne ham and showed the same disgust as Benno when he realized he had been beaten to the punch. His requests, as far as they were known, were reasonable, but no one knows how far he would have gone if he hadn’t been intimidated by the arrival of Cardinal No. 4. Until that point, he had only asked for an endless supply of money, the ability to summon the Devil at will, and a ring of invisibility so he could visit his mistress, who was unfortunately already married.
Cardinal No. 4 chiefly wanted to be put into the way of poisoning Cardinal No. 5; and Cardinal No. 5 preferred the same petition as respected Cardinal No. 4.
Cardinal No. 4 mainly wanted to find a way to poison Cardinal No. 5, and Cardinal No. 5 had the same request concerning Cardinal No. 4.
Cardinal No. 6, an Englishman, demanded the reversion of the Archbishoprics of Canterbury and York, with the faculty of holding them together, and of unlimited non-residence. In the course of his harangue he made use of the phrase non obstantibus, of which Lucifer immediately took a note.
Cardinal No. 6, an Englishman, insisted on taking over the Archbishoprics of Canterbury and York, with permission to hold them both at the same time and without any restrictions on not being present. During his speech, he used the term non obstantibus, which Lucifer promptly noted down.
What the seventh Cardinal would have solicited is not known, for he had hardly opened his mouth when the twelfth hour expired, and Lucifer, regaining his vigour with his shape, sent the Prince of the Church spinning to the other end of the room, and split the marble table with a single stroke of his tail. The six[239] crouched and huddling Cardinals cowered revealed to one another, and at the same time enjoyed the spectacle of his Holiness darting through the stone ceiling, which yielded like a film to his passage, and closed up afterwards as if nothing had happened. After the first shock of dismay they unanimously rushed to the door, but found it bolted on the outside. There was no other exit, and no means of giving an alarm. In this emergency the demeanour of the Italian Cardinals set a bright example to their ultramontane colleagues. “Bisogna pazienzia,” they said, as they shrugged their shoulders. Nothing could exceed the mutual politeness of Cardinals Anno and Benno, unless that of the two who had sought to poison each other. The Frenchman was held to have gravely derogated from good manners by alluding to this circumstance, which had reached his ears while he was under the table: and the Englishman swore so outrageously at the plight in which he found himself that the Italians then and there silently registered a vow that none of his nation should ever be Pope, a maxim which, with one exception, has been observed to this day.
What the seventh Cardinal was about to ask is unknown, because he had barely opened his mouth when the twelfth hour struck, and Lucifer, regaining his strength and form, sent the Church's Prince spinning to the other side of the room, breaking the marble table with a single flick of his tail. The six[239] huddled Cardinals shivered, huddled together, and simultaneously enjoyed the sight of his Holiness shooting through the stone ceiling, which gave way like tissue paper to his passage, then sealed up afterward as if nothing had happened. After the initial shock of fear, they all rushed to the door, only to find it locked from the outside. There was no other way out and no way to raise an alarm. In this crisis, the Italian Cardinals set a strong example for their colleagues from beyond the mountains. “Bisogna pazienzia,” they said, shrugging their shoulders. The mutual politeness of Cardinals Anno and Benno was only surpassed by that of the two who had tried to poison each other. The Frenchman was considered to have seriously breached etiquette by mentioning this incident, which he had overheard while hiding under the table; meanwhile, the Englishman swore so profusely at his situation that the Italians silently vowed right then and there that no one from his country would ever be Pope, a rule that, with one exception, has been followed to this day.
Lucifer, meanwhile, had repaired to Silvester, whom he found arrayed in all the insignia of his dignity; of which, as he remarked, he thought his visitor had probably had enough.
Lucifer, meanwhile, had gone to see Silvester, who he found dressed in all the symbols of his authority; of which, as he noted, he thought his visitor had probably seen enough.
“I should think so indeed,” replied Lucifer. “But at the same time I feel myself fully repaid for all I have undergone by the assurance of the loyalty of my friends and admirers, and the conviction that it is needless[240] for me to devote any considerable amount of personal attention to ecclesiastical affairs. I now claim the promised boon, which it will be in no way inconsistent with thy functions to grant, seeing that it is a work of mercy. I demand that the Cardinals be released, and that their conspiracy against thee, by which I alone suffered, be buried in oblivion.”
“I definitely think so,” replied Lucifer. “But at the same time, I feel completely rewarded for everything I’ve gone through by the loyalty of my friends and admirers, and I’m convinced that it’s unnecessary for me to spend a lot of time on church matters. I now ask for the promised favor, which won't conflict with your duties to grant, since it’s an act of mercy. I demand that the Cardinals be freed, and that their plot against you, which caused me to suffer alone, be forgotten.”
“I hoped you would carry them all off,” said Gerbert, with an expression of disappointment.
“I thought you would take care of all of them,” Gerbert said, looking disappointed.
“Thank you,” said the Devil. “It is more to my interest to leave them where they are.”
“Thanks,” said the Devil. “It’s more in my interest to leave them where they are.”
So the dungeon-door was unbolted, and the Cardinals came forth, sheepish and crestfallen. If, after all, they did less mischief than Lucifer had expected from them, the cause was their entire bewilderment by what had passed, and their utter inability to penetrate the policy of Gerbert, who henceforth devoted himself even with ostentation to good works. They could never quite satisfy themselves whether they were speaking to the Pope or to the Devil, and when under the latter impression habitually emitted propositions which Gerbert justly stigmatized as rash, temerarious, and scandalous. They plagued him with allusions to certain matters mentioned in their interviews with Lucifer, with which they naturally but erroneously supposed him to be conversant, and worried him by continual nods and titterings as they glanced at his nether extremities. To abolish this nuisance, and at the same time silence sundry unpleasant rumours which had somehow got abroad, Gerbert devised the ceremony of kissing the Pope’s feet, which, in a grievously mutilated form, endures to this[241] day. The stupefaction of the Cardinals on discovering that the Holy Father had lost his hoof surpasses all description, and they went to their graves without having obtained the least insight into the mystery.
So the dungeon door was unbolted, and the Cardinals came out, looking awkward and downcast. If they ended up causing less trouble than Lucifer had anticipated, it was because they were completely thrown off by what had happened and couldn't grasp Gerbert's intentions, who from then on focused, almost ostentatiously, on good deeds. They could never really figure out whether they were talking to the Pope or to the Devil, and when they felt it was the latter, they often made statements that Gerbert rightly deemed rash, reckless, and scandalous. They bothered him with hints about things he had discussed with Lucifer, which they mistakenly assumed he knew about, and they kept nudging each other and giggling as they glanced at his lower body. To put an end to this annoyance and to quiet some unsettling rumors that had somehow spread, Gerbert came up with the idea of the ceremony of kissing the Pope’s feet, which, in a badly distorted form, continues to this[241]day. The shock of the Cardinals when they discovered that the Holy Father no longer had his hoof is beyond description, and they went to their graves without ever understanding the mystery.
FOOTNOTES:
MADAM LUCIFER[27][242]
BY RICHARD GARNETTNotes
Lucifer sat playing chess with Man for his soul.
Lucifer sat playing chess with Man for his soul.
The game was evidently going ill for Man. He had but pawns left, few and struggling. Lucifer had rooks, knights, and, of course, bishops.
The game was clearly not going well for Man. He only had a few struggling pawns left. Lucifer had rooks, knights, and of course, bishops.
It was but natural under such circumstances that Man should be in no great hurry to move. Lucifer grew impatient.
It was only natural in that situation that Man wouldn't be in a rush to act. Lucifer became impatient.
“It is a pity,” said he at last, “that we did not fix some period within which the player must move, or resign.”
“It’s a shame,” he finally said, “that we didn’t set a deadline for when the player must make a move or give up.”
“Oh, Lucifer,” returned the young man, in heart-rending accents, “it is not the impending loss of my soul that thus unmans me, but the loss of my betrothed. When I think of the grief of the Lady Adeliza, the paragon of terrestrial loveliness!” Tears choked his utterance; Lucifer was touched.
“Oh, Lucifer,” the young man replied, his voice breaking, “it’s not the thought of losing my soul that breaks me, but the thought of losing my fiancée. When I think of the sorrow of Lady Adeliza, the embodiment of earthly beauty!” Tears caught in his throat; Lucifer was moved.
“Is the Lady Adeliza’s loveliness in sooth so transcendent?” he inquired.
“Is Lady Adeliza's beauty really that extraordinary?” he asked.
“She is a rose, a lily, a diamond, a morning star!”
“She’s a rose, a lily, a diamond, a morning star!”
“If that is the case,” rejoined Lucifer, “thou mayest reassure thyself. The Lady Adeliza shall not want for consolation. I will assume thy shape and woo her in thy stead.”
“If that’s the case,” replied Lucifer, “you can rest easy. Lady Adeliza won’t lack for comfort. I’ll take your form and court her in your place.”
The young man hardly seemed to receive all the comfort from this promise which Lucifer no doubt designed. He made a desperate move. In an instant the Devil checkmated him, and he disappeared.
The young man barely seemed to gain any comfort from the promise that Lucifer clearly intended. He made a desperate move. In an instant, the Devil had him in a checkmate, and he vanished.
“Upon my word, if I had known what a business this was going to be, I don’t think I should have gone in for it,” soliloquized the Devil as, wearing his captive’s semblance and installed in his apartments, he surveyed the effects to which he now had to administer. They included coats, shirts, collars, neckties, foils, cigars, and the like ad libitum; and very little else except three challenges, ten writs, and seventy-four unpaid bills, elegantly disposed around the looking-glass. To the poor youth’s praise be it said, there were no billets-doux, except from the Lady Adeliza herself.
"Honestly, if I had known how much trouble this was going to be, I probably wouldn’t have agreed to it," the Devil mused as he took on his captive’s appearance and settled into his new place. He glanced around at the belongings he now had to manage. They included coats, shirts, collars, neckties, foils, cigars, and a variety of other items; and not much else besides three challenges, ten legal notices, and seventy-four unpaid bills, all neatly arranged around the mirror. To the young man's credit, there were no love letters, except for those from Lady Adeliza herself.
Noting the address of these carefully, the Devil sallied forth, and nothing but his ignorance of the topography of the hotel, which made him take the back stairs, saved him from the clutches of two bailiffs lurking on the principal staircase. Leaping into a cab, he thus escaped a perfumer and a bootmaker, and shortly found himself at the Lady Adeliza’s feet.
Noting the addresses carefully, the Devil set out, and only his lack of knowledge about the layout of the hotel, which led him to take the back stairs, kept him from falling into the hands of two bailiffs waiting on the main staircase. Jumping into a cab, he managed to avoid a perfumer and a bootmaker, and soon found himself at Lady Adeliza’s feet.
The truth had not been half told him. Such beauty, such wit, such correctness of principle! Lucifer went forth from her presence a love-sick fiend. Not Merlin’s mother had produced half the impression upon him; and Adeliza on her part had never found her lover one-hundredth part so interesting as he seemed that morning.
The truth hadn’t been fully revealed to him. Such beauty, such wit, such strong principles! Lucifer left her presence lovesick. Not even Merlin’s mother had made as much of an impression on him; and for her part, Adeliza had never found her lover even a tiny bit as interesting as he seemed that morning.
Lucifer proceeded at once to the City, where, assuming[244] his proper shape for the occasion, he negotiated a loan without the smallest difficulty. All debts were promptly discharged, and Adeliza was astonished at the splendour and variety of the presents she was constantly receiving.
Lucifer immediately went to the City, where, taking on[244] his appropriate form for the situation, he secured a loan effortlessly. All debts were quickly settled, and Adeliza was amazed by the abundance and diversity of the gifts she was always receiving.
Lucifer had all but brought her to name the day, when he was informed that a gentleman of clerical appearance desired to wait upon him.
Lucifer was just about to get her to set a date when he was told that a man who looked like a clergyman wanted to see him.
“Wants money for a new church or mission, I suppose,” said he. “Show him up.”
“Probably wants money for a new church or mission,” he said. “Let him in.”
But when the visitor was ushered in, Lucifer found with discomposure that he was no earthly clergyman, but a celestial saint; a saint, too, with whom Lucifer had never been able to get on. He had served in the army while on earth, and his address was curt, precise, and peremptory.
But when the visitor was brought in, Lucifer realized with discomfort that he was not an earthly clergyman, but a heavenly saint; a saint with whom Lucifer had never been able to get along. He had served in the military while on earth, and his manner was brief, exact, and commanding.
“I have called,” he said, “to notify to you my appointment as Inspector of Devils.”
“I've called,” he said, “to inform you of my appointment as Inspector of Devils.”
“What!” exclaimed Lucifer, in consternation. “To the post of my old friend Michael!”
“What!” exclaimed Lucifer, in shock. “To the position of my old friend Michael!”
“Too old,” said the Saint laconically. “Millions of years older than the world. About your age, I think.”
“Too old,” said the Saint casually. “Millions of years older than the world. Probably about your age, I’d say.”
Lucifer winced, remembering the particular business he was then about. The Saint continued:
Lucifer winced, recalling what he was dealing with at that moment. The Saint continued:
“I am a new broom, and am expected to sweep clean. I warn you that I mean to be strict, and there is one little matter which I must set right immediately. You are going to marry that poor young fellow’s betrothed, are you? Now you know you can not take his wife, unless you give him yours.”
“I’m a fresh start, and I’m expected to clear things up. I want to let you know that I intend to be firm, and there’s one small issue I need to address right away. You’re planning to marry that poor guy’s fiancée, right? Well, you know you can’t take his wife unless you give him yours.”
“Oh, my dear friend,” exclaimed Lucifer, “what an[245] inexpressibly blissful prospect you do open unto me!”
“Oh, my dear friend,” exclaimed Lucifer, “what an[245] incredibly joyful prospect you offer me!”
“I don’t know that,” said the Saint. “I must remind you that the dominion of the infernal regions is unalterably attached to the person of the present Queen thereof. If you part with her you immediately lose all your authority and possessions. I don’t care a brass button which you do, but you must understand that you cannot eat your cake and have it too. Good morning!”
“I don’t know that,” said the Saint. “I need to remind you that control over the underworld is permanently linked to the current Queen. If you let her go, you’ll instantly lose all your power and possessions. I don’t care at all what you decide, but you need to get that you can’t have it both ways. Good morning!”
Who shall describe the conflict in Lucifer’s bosom? If any stronger passion existed therein at that moment than attachment to Adeliza, it was aversion to his consort, and the two combined were wellnigh irresistible. But to disenthrone himself, to descend to the condition of a poor devil!
Who can explain the struggle in Lucifer's heart? If there was any stronger emotion at that moment than his attachment to Adeliza, it was his dislike for his partner, and together they were almost impossible to resist. But to free himself, to lower himself to the state of a miserable fool!
Feeling himself incapable of coming to a decision, he sent for Belial, unfolded the matter, and requested his advice.
Feeling unable to make a decision, he called for Belial, laid out the situation, and asked for his advice.
“What a shame that our new inspector will not let you marry Adeliza!” lamented his counsellor. “If you did, my private opinion is that forty-eight hours afterwards you would care just as much for her as you do now for Madam Lucifer, neither more nor less. Are your intentions really honourable?”
“What a pity that our new inspector won't let you marry Adeliza!” his advisor said with disappointment. “If you did, I believe that forty-eight hours later, you would feel about her just as you do now for Madam Lucifer, neither more nor less. Are your intentions really honorable?”
“Yes,” replied Lucifer, “it is to be a Lucifer match.”
“Yes,” replied Lucifer, “it’s going to be a Lucifer match.”
“The more fool you,” rejoined Belial. “If you tempted her to commit a sin, she would be yours without any conditions at all.”
“The more foolish you are,” replied Belial. “If you tempted her to sin, she would belong to you without any conditions whatsoever.”
“Oh, Belial,” said Lucifer, “I cannot bring myself to be a tempter of so much innocence and loveliness.”
“Oh, Belial,” said Lucifer, “I just can't bring myself to tempt someone so innocent and beautiful.”
And he meant what he said.
And he truly meant what he said.
“Well then, let me try,” proposed Belial.[246]
“Well then, let me give it a shot,” suggested Belial.[246]
“You?” replied Lucifer contemptuously; “do you imagine that Adeliza would look at you?”
"You?" Lucifer replied with disdain. "Do you really think Adeliza would notice you?"
“Why not?” asked Belial, surveying himself complacently in the glass.
“Why not?” Belial asked, looking at himself with satisfaction in the mirror.
He was humpbacked, squinting, and lame, and his horns stood up under his wig.
He was hunchbacked, squinting, and limping, and his horns poked out from under his wig.
The discussion ended in a wager: after which there was no retreat for Lucifer.
The discussion finished with a bet: after that, there was no backing down for Lucifer.
The infernal Iachimo was introduced to Adeliza as a distinguished foreigner, and was soon prosecuting his suit with all the success which Lucifer had predicted. One thing protected while it baffled him—the entire inability of Adeliza to understand what he meant. At length he was constrained to make the matter clear by producing an enormous treasure, which he offered Adeliza in exchange for the abandonment of her lover.
The wicked Iachimo was introduced to Adeliza as a notable foreigner, and he quickly pursued his goal with all the success that Lucifer had foreseen. One thing worked in his favor while frustrating him—the fact that Adeliza couldn't grasp what he was getting at. Finally, he felt forced to clarify his intentions by presenting a huge treasure, which he offered to Adeliza in exchange for her giving up her lover.
The tempest of indignation which ensued would have swept away any ordinary demon, but Belial listened unmoved. When Adeliza had exhausted herself he smilingly rallied her upon her affection for an unworthy lover, of whose infidelity he undertook to give her proof. Frantic with jealousy, Adeliza consented, and in a trice found herself in the infernal regions.
The outburst of anger that followed would have easily overwhelmed any typical villain, but Belial remained calm. Once Adeliza had calmed down, he teasingly pointed out her feelings for an undeserving boyfriend, claiming he could provide proof of his unfaithfulness. Wild with jealousy, Adeliza agreed, and before she knew it, she found herself in the depths of hell.
Adeliza’s arrival in Pandemonium, as Belial had planned, occurred immediately after the receipt of a message from Lucifer, in whose bosom love had finally gained the victory, and who had telegraphed his abdication and resignation of Madam Lucifer to Adeliza’s betrothed. The poor young man had just been hauled up from the lower depths, and was beset by legions of[247] demons obsequiously pressing all manner of treasures upon his acceptance. He stared, helpless and bewildered, unable to realize his position in the smallest degree. In the background grave and serious demons, the princes of the infernal realm, discussed the new departure, and consulted especially how to break it to Madam Lucifer—a commission of which no one seemed ambitious.
Adeliza’s arrival in Pandemonium, as Belial had planned, happened right after a message from Lucifer was received, in whose heart love had finally triumphed. He had sent a telegram to Adeliza’s fiancé announcing his abdication and resignation of Madam Lucifer. The poor young man had just been pulled up from the depths and was surrounded by countless demons eagerly offering him all kinds of treasures. He stared, confused and overwhelmed, unable to grasp his situation at all. In the background, serious demons, the leaders of the infernal realm, discussed this new development, particularly how to break the news to Madam Lucifer—a task that no one seemed eager to take on.
“Stay where you are,” whispered Belial to Adeliza; “stir not: you shall put his constancy to the proof within five minutes.”
“Stay where you are,” whispered Belial to Adeliza; “don’t move: you’ll test his loyalty in five minutes.”
Not all the hustling, mowing, and gibbering of the fiends would under ordinary circumstances have kept Adeliza from her lover’s side: but what is all hell to jealousy?
Not all the hustling, mowing, and babbling of the fiends would, under normal circumstances, have kept Adeliza from her lover’s side: but what is all hell to jealousy?
In even less time than he had promised, Belial returned, accompanied by Madam Lucifer. This lady’s black robe, dripping with blood, contrasted agreeably with her complexion of sulphurous yellow; the absence of hair was compensated by the exceptional length of her nails; she was a thousand million years old, and, but for her remarkable muscular vigour, looked every one of them. The rage into which Belial’s communication had thrown her was something indescribable; but, as her eye fell on the handsome youth, a different order of thoughts seemed to take possession of her mind.
In even less time than he had promised, Belial came back, accompanied by Madam Lucifer. Her black robe, dripping with blood, contrasted strikingly with her sulfurous yellow complexion; the lack of hair was offset by the extraordinary length of her nails; she was a billion years old and, aside from her impressive physical strength, looked every bit of it. The rage that Belial's news had sparked within her was beyond words; however, when she saw the handsome young man, a different set of thoughts seemed to take over her mind.
“Let the monster go!” she exclaimed; “who cares? Come, my love, ascend the throne with me, and share the empire and the treasures of thy fond Luciferetta.”
“Let the monster go!” she exclaimed; “who cares? Come, my love, take the throne with me, and share the empire and the treasures of your dear Luciferetta.”
“If you don’t, back you go,” interjected Belial.[248]
“If you don’t, then you’re out of here,” Belial interrupted.[248]
What might have been the young man’s decision if Madam Lucifer had borne more resemblance to Madam Vulcan, it would be wholly impertinent to inquire, for the question never arose.
What the young man might have decided if Madam Lucifer had looked more like Madam Vulcan is completely irrelevant to ask, since the question never came up.
“Take me away!” he screamed, “take me away, anywhere! anywhere out of her reach! Oh, Adeliza!”
“Take me away!” he shouted, “take me away, anywhere! anywhere out of her reach! Oh, Adeliza!”
With a bound Adeliza stood by his side. She was darting a triumphant glance at the discomfited Queen of Hell, when suddenly her expression changed, and she screamed loudly. Two adorers stood before her, alike in every lineament and every detail of costume, utterly indistinguishable, even by the eye of Love.
With a leap, Adeliza stood beside him. She shot a victorious look at the defeated Queen of Hell when suddenly her expression shifted, and she screamed loudly. Two admirers stood in front of her, identical in every feature and detail of their outfits, completely indistinguishable, even to the eye of Love.
Lucifer, in fact, hastening to throw himself at Adeliza’s feet and pray her to defer his bliss no longer, had been thunderstruck by the tidings of her elopement with Belial. Fearing to lose his wife and his dominions along with his sweetheart, he had sped to the nether regions with such expedition that he had had no time to change his costume. Hence the equivocation which confounded Adeliza, but at the same time preserved her from being torn to pieces by the no less mystified Madam Lucifer.
Lucifer, eager to beg Adeliza to not delay his happiness any longer, was stunned by the news of her elopement with Belial. Worried about losing both his wife and his kingdom along with his love, he rushed to the underworld so quickly that he didn't have time to change his outfit. This led to the confusion that baffled Adeliza, but at the same time protected her from being attacked by the equally puzzled Madam Lucifer.
Perceiving the state of the case, Lucifer with true gentlemanly feeling resumed his proper semblance, and Madam Lucifer’s talons were immediately inserted into his whiskers.
Seeing how things were, Lucifer, with genuine gentlemanly grace, returned to his usual appearance, and Madam Lucifer's claws were instantly digging into his whiskers.
“My dear! my love!” he gasped, as audibly as she would let him, “is this the way it welcomes its own Lucy-pucy?”
“My dear! My love!” he gasped, as loudly as she would allow him, “is this how it welcomes its own Lucy-pucy?”
“Who is that person?” demanded Madam Lucifer.
“Who is that person?” asked Madam Lucifer.
“I don’t know her,” screamed the wretched Lucifer.[249] “I never saw her before. Take her away; shut her up in the deepest dungeon!”
“I don’t know her,” screamed the miserable Lucifer.[249] “I’ve never seen her before. Take her away; lock her up in the darkest dungeon!”
“Not if I know it,” sharply replied Madam Lucifer. “You can’t bear to part with her, can’t you? You would intrigue with her under my nose, would you? Take that! and that! Turn them both out, I say! turn them both out!”
“Not if I can help it,” Madam Lucifer snapped back. “You can’t stand to let her go, can you? You would scheme with her right in front of me, wouldn’t you? Take that! And that! Kick them both out, I say! Kick them both out!”
“Certainly, my dearest love, most certainly,” responded Lucifer.
“Of course, my dearest love, absolutely,” replied Lucifer.
“Oh, Sire,” cried Moloch and Beelzebub together, “for Heaven’s sake let your Majesty consider what he is doing. The Inspector—”
“Oh, Sire,” shouted Moloch and Beelzebub together, “for Heaven’s sake, please consider what you’re doing. The Inspector—”
“Bother the Inspector!” screeched Lucifer. “D’ye think I’m not a thousand times more afraid of your mistress than of all the saints in the calendar? There,” addressing Adeliza and her betrothed, “be off! You’ll find all debts paid, and a nice balance at the bank. Out! Run!”
“Forget the Inspector!” yelled Lucifer. “Do you think I'm not a thousand times more scared of your mistress than of all the saints? There,” he said to Adeliza and her fiancé, “get out! You’ll find all debts settled, and a nice balance in the bank. Out! Hurry!”
They did not wait to be told twice. Earth yawned. The gates of Tartarus stood wide. They found themselves on the side of a steep mountain, down which they scoured madly, hand linked in hand. But fast as they ran, it was long ere they ceased to hear the tongue of Madam Lucifer.
They didn't need to be told twice. The Earth opened up. The gates of Tartarus were wide open. They were on the side of a steep mountain, scrambling down together, hand in hand. But no matter how fast they ran, it took a while before they stopped hearing Madam Lucifer's voice.
FOOTNOTES:
LUCIFER[28][250]
BY ANATOLE FRANCENotes
E si compiacque tanto Spinello di farlo orribile e contrafatto, che si dice (tanto può alcuna fiata l’immaginazione) che la detta figura da lui dipinta gli apparve in sogno, domandandolo dove egli l’ avesse veduta si brutta.[29]
And Spinello was so pleased to make it look horrific and distorted that, it is said (such is the power of imagination), the figure he painted appeared to him in a dream, asking him where he had seen something so ugly.[29]
(Vite de’ più eccellenti pittori, da Messer
Giorgio Vasari.—“Vita di Spinello.”)
(Lives of the Most Excellent Painters, by Master
Giorgio Vasari.—“Life of Spinello.”)
Andrea Tafi, painter and worker-in-mosaic of Florence, had a wholesome terror of the Devils of Hell, particularly in the watches of the night, when it is given to the powers of Darkness to prevail. And the worthy man’s fears were not unreasonable, for in those days the Demons had good cause to hate the Painters, who robbed them of more souls with a single picture than a good little Preaching Friar could do in thirty sermons. No doubt the Monk, to instil a soul-saving horror in the hearts of the faithful, would describe to the utmost of [251]his powers “that day of wrath, that day of mourning,” which is to reduce the universe to ashes, teste David et Sibylla, borrowing his deepest voice and bellowing through his hands to imitate the Archangel’s last trump. But there! it was “all sound and fury, signifying nothing,” whereas a painting displayed on a Chapel wall or in the Cloister, showing Jesus Christ sitting on the Great White Throne to judge the living and the dead, spoke unceasingly to the eyes of sinners, and through the eyes chastened such as had sinned by the eyes or otherwise.
Andrea Tafi, a painter and mosaic worker from Florence, had a deep fear of the Devils of Hell, especially during the night when the forces of Darkness could take over. His fears were not unfounded, as back then, Demons had plenty of reason to despise Painters, who could capture more souls with a single artwork than a dedicated Preaching Friar could in thirty sermons. The Monk, in order to instill a soul-saving fear in the hearts of the faithful, would describe, to the best of his abilities, “that day of wrath, that day of mourning,” which would reduce the universe to ashes, teste David et Sibylla, using his deepest voice and shouting through his hands to mimic the Archangel’s last trumpet. But despite all that, it was “all sound and fury, signifying nothing,” while a painting displayed on a Chapel wall or in the Cloister, depicting Jesus Christ sitting on the Great White Throne to judge the living and the dead, spoke constantly to the eyes of sinners and through their gaze offered redemption to those who had sinned through sight or otherwise.
It was in the days when cunning masters were depicting at Santa-Croce in Florence and the Campo Santo of Pisa the mysteries of Divine Justice. These works were drawn according to the account in verse which Dante Alighieri, a man very learned in Theology and in Canon Law, wrote in days gone by of his journey to Hell, and Purgatory and Paradise, whither by the singular great merits of his lady, he was able to make his way alive. So everything in these paintings was instructive and true, and we may say surely less profit is to be had of reading the most full and ample Chronicle than from contemplating such representative works of art. Moreover, the Florentine masters took heed to paint, under the shade of orange groves, on the flower-starred turf, fair ladies and gallant knights, with Death lying in wait for them with his scythe, while they were discoursing of love to the sound of lutes and viols. Nothing was better fitted to convert carnal-minded sinners who quaff forgetfulness of God on the lips of women. To rebuke the covetous, the painter would show to the life the Devils pouring molten gold down the throat of Bishop or Abbess,[252] who had commissioned some work from him and then scamped his pay.
It was back when clever artists were illustrating at Santa Croce in Florence and the Campo Santo of Pisa the mysteries of Divine Justice. These pieces were based on the verse account that Dante Alighieri, a learned man in Theology and Canon Law, wrote long ago about his journey to Hell, Purgatory, and Paradise, which he was able to navigate alive due to the extraordinary merits of his lady. So, everything in these paintings was educational and true, and we can certainly say that there's less to gain from reading the most extensive Chronicle than from contemplating such representative works of art. Furthermore, the Florentine masters made sure to paint, under the shade of orange trees, on the flower-strewn grass, beautiful ladies and brave knights, with Death lurking nearby with his scythe, while they talked about love to the sound of lutes and viols. Nothing was better suited to change the minds of carnal-minded sinners who were drowning out thoughts of God with the kisses of women. To scold the greedy, the painter would vividly show demons pouring molten gold down the throats of Bishops or Abbesses, who had commissioned some work from him and then dodged their payment.[252]
This is why the Demons in those days were bitter enemies of the painters, and above all of the Florentine painters, who surpassed all the rest in subtlety of wit. Chiefly they reproached them with representing them under a hideous guise, with the heads of bird and fish, serpents’ bodies and bats’ wings. This sore resentment which they felt will come out plainly in the history of Spinello of Arezzo.
This is why the Demons back then were fierce enemies of the painters, especially the Florentine painters, who outshone everyone else in cleverness. They mainly criticized them for depicting them in a monstrous way, with bird and fish heads, serpent bodies, and bat wings. This deep resentment they felt will be clearly shown in the history of Spinello of Arezzo.
Spinello Spinelli was sprung of a noble family of Florentine exiles, and his graciousness of mind matched his gentle birth; for he was the most skilful painter of his time. He wrought many and great works at Florence; and the Pisans begged him to complete Giotto’s wall-paintings in their Campo Santo, where the dead rest beneath roses in holy earth shipped from Jerusalem. At last, after working long years in divers cities and getting much gold, he longed to see once more the good city of Arezzo, his mother. The men of Arezzo had not forgotten how Spinello, in his younger days, being enrolled in the Confraternity of Santa Maria della Misericordia, had visited the sick and buried the dead in the plague of 1383. They were grateful to him besides for having by his works spread the fame of their city over all Tuscany. For all these reasons they welcomed him with high honours on his return.
Spinello Spinelli came from a noble family of Florentine exiles, and his kindness matched his gentle upbringing; he was the most skilled painter of his time. He created many great works in Florence, and the people of Pisa asked him to finish Giotto’s wall paintings in their Campo Santo, where the dead rest beneath roses in holy soil brought from Jerusalem. Eventually, after working for many years in various cities and earning a lot of money, he yearned to see again the beautiful city of Arezzo, his hometown. The people of Arezzo hadn't forgotten how Spinello, in his younger days, had joined the Confraternity of Santa Maria della Misericordia, where he cared for the sick and buried the dead during the plague of 1383. They were also grateful to him for spreading the fame of their city throughout Tuscany through his works. For all these reasons, they welcomed him back with great honors.
Still full of vigour in his old age, he undertook important tasks in his native town. His wife would tell him:
Still full of energy in his old age, he took on important tasks in his hometown. His wife would say to him:
“You are rich, Spinello. Do you rest, and leave[253] younger men to paint instead of you. It is meet a man should end his days in a gentle, religious quiet. It is tempting God to be for ever raising new and worldly monuments, mere heathen towers of Babel. Quit your colours and your varnishes, Spinello, or they will destroy your peace of mind.”
“You're wealthy, Spinello. Why don’t you take a break and let younger artists paint instead? It’s fitting for a man to spend his final days in peaceful, spiritual solitude. Constantly creating new and worldly monuments is tempting fate, just like building heathen towers of Babel. Put down your paints and varnishes, Spinello, or they’ll ruin your peace of mind.”
So the good dame would preach, but he refused to listen, for his one thought was to increase his fortune and renown. Far from resting on his laurels, he arranged a price with the Wardens of Sant’ Agnolo for a history of St. Michael, that was to cover all the Choir of the Church and contain an infinity of figures. Into this enterprise he threw himself with extraordinary ardour. Re-reading the parts of Scripture that were to be his inspiration, he set himself to study deeply every line and every word of these passages. Not content with drawing all day long in his workshop, he persisted in working both at bed and board; while at dusk, walking below the hill on whose brow Arezzo proudly lifts her walls and towers, he was still lost in thought. And we may say the story of the Archangel was already limned in his brain when he started to sketch out the incidents in red chalk on the plaster of the wall. He was soon done tracing these outlines; then he fell to painting above the high altar the scene that was to outshine all the others in brilliancy. For it was his intent therein to glorify the leader of the hosts of Heaven for the victory he won before the beginning of time. Accordingly Spinello represented St. Michael fighting in the air against the serpent with seven heads and ten horns, and he figured with delight, in the bottom part of the picture, the Prince[254] of the Devils, Lucifer, under the semblance of an appalling monster. The figures seemed to grow to life of themselves under his hand. His success was beyond his fondest hopes; so hideous was the countenance of Lucifer, none could escape the nightmare of its foulness. The face haunted the painter in the streets and even went home with him to his lodging.
So the kind woman would preach, but he wouldn’t listen, because all he cared about was growing his wealth and fame. Instead of resting on his accomplishments, he struck a deal with the Wardens of Sant’ Agnolo for a history of St. Michael that would cover the entire Choir of the Church and include countless figures. He dedicated himself to this project with incredible passion. Re-reading the Scripture passages that would inspire him, he devoted himself to deeply studying every line and word. Not satisfied with drawing all day in his workshop, he continued working at both home and at meals; and in the evenings, as he walked down the hill where Arezzo proudly displays its walls and towers, he remained lost in thought. We can say that the story of the Archangel was already forming in his mind when he began sketching the scenes in red chalk on the plaster wall. He quickly finished tracing these outlines and then started painting above the high altar a scene meant to outshine all the others in brilliance. He intended to glorify the leader of Heaven’s hosts for the victory he achieved before time began. So, Spinello depicted St. Michael battling in the air against the serpent with seven heads and ten horns, and he delightfully illustrated the Prince of Devils, Lucifer, as a terrifying monster at the bottom of the picture. The figures seemed to come to life under his hand. His success exceeded even his wildest dreams; Lucifer’s hideous face was so terrible that no one could escape the nightmare of its ugliness. The face haunted the painter in the streets and even followed him back to his lodging.
Presently when night was come, Spinello lay down in his bed beside his wife and fell asleep. In his slumbers he saw an Angel as comely as St. Michael, but black; and the Angel said to him:
Presently, when night fell, Spinello lay down in his bed next to his wife and fell asleep. In his dreams, he saw an Angel as handsome as St. Michael, but with dark features; and the Angel said to him:
“Spinello, I am Lucifer. Tell me, where had you seen me, that you should paint me as you have, under so ignominious a likeness?”
"Spinello, I’m Lucifer. Tell me, where did you see me that you painted me like this, in such a disgraceful way?"
The old painter answered, trembling, that he had never seen him with his eyes, never having gone down alive into Hell, like Messer Dante Alighieri; but that, in depicting him as he had done, he was for expressing in visible lines and colours the hideousness of sin.
The old painter replied, shaking, that he had never seen him with his own eyes, never having gone down to Hell alive like Dante Alighieri; but in depicting him as he had, he aimed to show the ugliness of sin through visible lines and colors.
Lucifer shrugged his shoulders, and the hill of San Gemignano seemed of a sudden to heave and stagger.
Lucifer shrugged, and the hill of San Gemignano suddenly seemed to rise and wobble.
“Spinello,” he went on, “will you do me the pleasure to reason awhile with me? I am no mean Logician; He you pray to knows that.”
“Spinello,” he continued, “will you do me the favor of discussing a few things with me? I’m no weak logician; the one you pray to knows that.”
Receiving no reply, Lucifer proceeded in these terms:
Receiving no reply, Lucifer continued with these words:
“Spinello, you have read the books that tell of me. You know of my enterprise, and how I forsook Heaven to become the Prince of this World. A tremendous adventure,—and a unique one, had not the Giants in like fashion assailed the god Jupiter, as yourself have seen,[255] Spinello, recorded on an ancient tomb where this Titanic war is carved in marble.”
“Spinello, you’ve read the stories about me. You know about my mission and how I left Heaven to become the Prince of this World. A tremendous adventure—and a unique one, if not for the Giants who similarly attacked the god Jupiter, as you’ve seen,[255] Spinello, etched on an ancient tomb where this epic battle is carved in marble.”
“It is true,” said Spinello, “I have seen the tomb, shaped like a great tun, in the Church of Santa Reparata at Florence. ’Tis a fine work of the Romans.”
“It’s true,” said Spinello, “I’ve seen the tomb, shaped like a huge tun, in the Church of Santa Reparata in Florence. It’s a great piece of work by the Romans.”
“Still,” returned Lucifer, smiling, “the Giants are not pictured on it in the shape of frogs or chameleons or the like hideous and horrid creatures.”
“Still,” replied Lucifer with a smile, “the Giants aren’t depicted as frogs or chameleons or any other ugly and dreadful creatures.”
“True,” replied the painter, “but then they had not attacked the true God, but only a false idol of the Pagans. ’Tis a mighty difference. The fact is clear, Lucifer, you raised the standard of revolt against the true and veritable King of Earth and Heaven.”
“True,” replied the painter, “but they weren’t going after the true God, just a false idol of the Pagans. That makes a huge difference. The fact is clear, Lucifer, you raised the banner of rebellion against the true and rightful King of Earth and Heaven.”
“I will not deny it,” said Lucifer. “And how many sorts of sins do you charge me with for that?”
“I won’t deny it,” said Lucifer. “And how many kinds of sins are you accusing me of for that?”
“Seven, it is like enough,” the painter answered, “and deadly sins one and all.”
“Seven, that seems right,” the painter replied, “and they're all deadly sins.”
“Seven!” exclaimed the Angel of Darkness; “well! the number is canonical. Everything goes by sevens in my history, which is close bound up with God’s. Spinello, you deem me proud, angry and envious. I enter no protest, provided you allow that glory was my only aim. Do you deem me covetous? Granted again; Covetousness is a virtue for Princes. For Gluttony and Lust, if you hold me guilty, I will not complain. Remains Indolence.”
“Seven!” exclaimed the Angel of Darkness; “well! the number is significant. Everything happens in sevens in my story, which is closely tied to God’s. Spinello, you see me as proud, angry, and envious. I won’t argue against that, as long as you accept that glory was my only goal. Do you think I’m greedy? I agree again; greed can be a virtue for Princes. As for Gluttony and Lust, if you find me guilty, I won’t object. What’s left is Indolence.”
As he pronounced the word, Lucifer crossed his arms across his breast, and shaking his gloomy head, tossed his flaming locks:
As he said the word, Lucifer crossed his arms over his chest, and shaking his dark head, tossed his fiery hair:
“Tell me, Spinello, do you really think I am indolent? Do you take me for a coward? Do you hold[256] that in my revolt I showed a lack of courage? Nay! you cannot. Then it was but just to paint me in the guise of a hero, with a proud countenance. You should wrong no one, not even the Devil. Cannot you see that you insult Him you make prayer to, when you give Him for adversary a vile, monstrous toad? Spinello, you are very ignorant for a man of your age. I have a great mind to pull your ears, as they do to an ill-conditioned schoolboy.”
“Tell me, Spinello, do you really think I’m lazy? Do you think I’m a coward? Do you believe that I showed a lack of courage in my rebellion? No! You can't believe that. Then it’s only fair to portray me as a hero, with a proud look. You shouldn’t wrong anyone, not even the Devil. Can’t you see that you insult Him when you pray to Him by giving Him a vile, monstrous toad as an enemy? Spinello, you’re very ignorant for someone your age. I feel like pulling your ears, like they do to a poorly behaved schoolboy.”
At this threat, and seeing the arm of Lucifer already stretched out towards him, Spinello clapped his hand to his head and began to howl with terror.
At this threat, and seeing Lucifer’s arm already reaching out towards him, Spinello slapped his hand to his head and started howling in fear.
His good wife, waking up with a start, asked him what ailed him. He told her with chattering teeth, how he had just seen Lucifer and had been in terror for his ears.
His good wife, waking up suddenly, asked him what was wrong. He told her with chattering teeth that he had just seen Lucifer and had been terrified for his life.
“I told you so,” retorted the worthy dame; “I knew all those figures you will go on painting on the walls would end by driving you mad.”
"I told you so," replied the respectable woman; "I knew all those numbers you keep painting on the walls would eventually drive you crazy."
“I am not mad,” protested the painter. “I saw him with my own eyes; and he is beautiful to look on, albeit proud and sad. First thing tomorrow I will blot out the horrid figure I have drawn and set in its place the shape I beheld in my dream. For we must not wrong even the Devil himself.”
“I’m not crazy,” the painter insisted. “I saw him with my own eyes, and he’s beautiful to look at, even if he’s proud and sad. First thing tomorrow, I’ll erase the awful figure I’ve drawn and replace it with the shape I saw in my dream. We shouldn’t wrong even the Devil himself.”
“You had best go to sleep again,” scolded his wife. “You are talking stark nonsense, and unchristian to boot.”
“You should really go back to sleep,” his wife reprimanded. “You’re talking complete nonsense, and it’s pretty unchristian too.”
Spinello tried to rise, but his strength failed him and he fell back unconscious on his pillow. He lingered on a few days in a high fever, and then died.
Spinello attempted to get up, but he lost his strength and collapsed back onto his pillow, unconscious. He stayed like that for a few days with a high fever, and then he passed away.
FOOTNOTES:
[29] “And so successful was Spinello with his horrible and portentous Production that it was commonly reported—so great is always the force of fancy—that the said figure (of Lucifer trodden underfoot by St. Michael in the Altar-Piece of the Church of St. Agnolo at Arezzo) painted by him had appeared to the artist in a dream, and asked him in what place he had beheld him under so brutish a form.”
[29] “Spinello was so successful with his terrifying and impressive artwork that it became widely rumored—such is the power of imagination—that the figure of Lucifer being crushed by St. Michael in the altar piece of the Church of St. Agnolo at Arezzo appeared to the artist in a dream and asked him where he had seen him in such a monstrous form.”
Lives of the most Excellent Painters, by Giorgio Vasari.—“Life of Spinello.”
Lives of the Most Excellent Painters, by Giorgio Vasari.—“Life of Spinello.”
THE DEVIL[30][257]
BY MAXIM GORKYNotes
Life is a burden in the Fall,—the sad season of decay and death!
Life is a struggle in the fall—the mournful season of decline and death!
The grey days, the weeping, sunless sky, the dark nights, the growling, whining wind, the heavy, black autumn shadows—all that drives clouds of gloomy thoughts over the human soul, and fills it with a mysterious fear of life where nothing is permanent, all is in an eternal flux; things are born, decay, die ... why? ... for what purpose?...
The gray days, the crying, sunless sky, the dark nights, the howling, whining wind, the heavy, black autumn shadows—all of this brings waves of gloomy thoughts over the human soul and fills it with a mysterious fear of life where nothing is permanent, everything is in constant change; things are born, decay, die ... why? ... for what purpose?...
Sometimes the strength fails us to battle against the tenebrous thoughts that enfold the soul late in the autumn, therefore those who want to assuage their bitterness ought to meet them half way. This is the only way by which they will escape from the chaos of despair and doubt, and will enter on the terra firma of self-confidence.
Sometimes we lack the strength to fight off the dark thoughts that wrap around our minds in late autumn. Therefore, those who want to ease their pain should confront these thoughts halfway. This is the only way to escape the chaos of despair and doubt and find solid ground in self-confidence.
But it is a laborious path, it leads through thorny brambles that lacerate the living heart, and on that path the devil always lies in ambush. It is that best of all the devils, with whom the great Goethe has made us acquainted....
But it's a hard journey, it goes through thorny bushes that cut into the living heart, and on that road, the devil is always waiting in hiding. It's that worst of all the devils, with whom the great Goethe has familiarized us....
My story is about that devil.
My story is about that guy.
He is too wise to ridicule everything.
He’s too wise to make fun of everything.
He knows that there are phenomena of life which the devil himself is not able to rail at; for example, he has never applied the sharp scalpel of his irony to the majestic fact of his existence. To tell the truth, our favourite devil is more bold than clever, and if we were to look more closely at him, we might discover that, like ourselves, he wastes most of his time on trifles. But we had better leave that alone; we are not children that break their best toys in order to discover what is in them.
He knows that there are aspects of life that even the devil can't criticize; for instance, he has never used his sharp wit to attack the undeniable fact of his own existence. Honestly, our favorite devil is more brazen than smart, and if we examined him more closely, we might find that, like us, he spends most of his time on insignificant things. But let's not delve into that; we're not kids who break their favorite toys just to see what's inside.
The devil once wandered over the cemetery in the darkness of an autumn night: he felt lonely and whistled softly as he looked around himself in search of a distraction. He whistled an old song—my father’s favourite song,—
The devil once roamed through the cemetery on a dark autumn night: he felt lonely and softly whistled as he looked around for something to take his mind off things. He whistled an old song—my father’s favorite song—
A leaf is torn from its branch. "And high in the wind, it is carried."
And the wind sang with him, soughing over the graves and among the black crosses, and heavy autumnal clouds slowly crawled over the heaven and with their cold tears watered the narrow dwellings of the dead. The mournful trees in the cemetery timidly creaked under the strokes of the wind and stretched their bare branches to the speechless clouds. The branches were now and then caught by the crosses, and then a dull, shuffling, awful sound passed over the churchyard....
And the wind sang along with him, whispering over the graves and among the black crosses, while heavy autumn clouds slowly moved across the sky, shedding their cold tears on the narrow homes of the dead. The sad trees in the cemetery timidly creaked under the wind’s blows and reached their bare branches toward the silent clouds. Occasionally, the branches would get caught on the crosses, and a dull, shuffling, eerie sound would drift across the graveyard....
The devil was whistling, and he thought:
The devil was whistling, and he thought:
“I wonder how the dead feel in such weather! No[259] doubt, the dampness goes down to them, and although they are secure against rheumatism ever since the day of their death, yet, I suppose, they do not feel comfortable. How, if I called one of them up and had a talk with him? It would be a little distraction for me, and, very likely, for him also. I will call him! Somewhere around here they have buried an old friend of mine, an author.... I used to visit him when he was alive ... why not renew our acquaintance? People of his kind are dreadfully exacting. I shall find out whether the grave satisfies him completely. But where is his grave?”
“I wonder how the dead feel in this kind of weather! No doubt, the dampness affects them, and even though they’ve been safe from rheumatism since the day they died, I bet they don't feel too comfortable. What if I called one of them up and had a conversation? It would be a nice distraction for me, and probably for him too. I'll do it! Somewhere around here, they buried an old friend of mine, an author... I used to visit him when he was alive... why not reconnect? People like him can be really demanding. I’m going to find out if the grave satisfies him completely. But where is his grave?”
And the devil who, as is well known, knows everything, wandered for a long time about the cemetery, before he found the author’s grave....
And the devil who, as everyone knows, knows everything, wandered around the cemetery for a long time before he found the author's grave....
“Oh there!” he called out as he knocked with his claws at the heavy stone under which his acquaintance was put away.
“Oh there!” he yelled as he knocked with his claws on the heavy stone where his friend was buried.
“Get up!”
"Wake up!"
“What for?” came the dull answer from below.
“What for?” came the uninterested reply from below.
“I need you.”
"I need you."
“I won’t get up.”
"I'm not getting up."
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Who are you, anyway?”
"Who are you, though?"
“You know me.”
“You know me.”
“The censor?”
“The moderator?”
“Ha, ha, ha! No!”
“LOL! No!”
“Maybe a secret policeman?”
"Maybe a covert officer?"
“No, no!”
"No way!"
“Not a critic, either?”
"Not a critic, huh?"
“Well, I’ll be out in a minute.”
“Well, I'll be out in a minute.”
The stone lifted itself from the grave, the earth burst open, and a skeleton came out of it. It was a very common skeleton, just the kind that students study anatomy by: only it was dirty, had no wire connections, and in the empty sockets there shone a blue phosphoric light instead of eyes. It crawled out of the ground, shook its bones in order to throw off the earth that stuck to them, making a dry, rattling noise with them, and raising up its skull, looked with its cold, blue eyes at the murky, cloud-covered sky. “I hope you are well!” said the devil.
The stone rose up from the grave, the ground split open, and a skeleton emerged. It was a typical skeleton, just the kind students use to study anatomy; it was just dirty, had no wires, and glowing blue phosphorescent light shone from its empty eye sockets instead of eyes. It crawled out of the earth, shook its bones to get rid of the dirt clinging to them, creating a dry rattling sound, and lifted its skull to gaze with its cold, blue eyes at the grim, overcast sky. “I hope you’re doing well!” said the devil.
“How can I be?” curtly answered the author. He spoke in a strange, low voice, as if two bones were grating against each other.
“How can I be?” the author replied sharply. He spoke in a strange, low tone, as if two bones were rubbing against each other.
“Oh, excuse my greeting!” the devil said pleasantly.
“Oh, sorry for the way I greeted you!” the devil said cheerfully.
“Never mind!... But why have you raised me?”
“Forget it!... But why did you bring me up?”
“I just wanted to take a walk with you, though the weather is very bad.
“I just wanted to take a walk with you, even though the weather is really bad.
“I suppose you are not afraid of catching a cold?” asked the devil.
“I guess you're not worried about catching a cold?” asked the devil.
“Not at all, I got used to catching colds during my lifetime.”
“Not at all, I've gotten used to catching colds throughout my life.”
“Yes, I remember, you died pretty cold.”
“Yes, I remember, you died pretty cold.”
“I should say I did! They had poured enough cold water over me all my life.”
“I definitely should! They have thrown enough cold water on me my whole life.”
They walked beside each other over the narrow path, between graves and crosses. Two blue beams fell from the author’s eyes upon the ground and lit the way for the devil. A drizzling rain sprinkled over them, and the wind freely passed between the author’s bare ribs[261] and through his breast where there was no longer a heart.
They walked next to each other along the narrow path, between graves and crosses. Two blue beams shone from the author’s eyes onto the ground, lighting the way for the devil. A light drizzle fell on them, and the wind rushed through the author's bare ribs[261] and through his chest where there was no longer a heart.
“We are going to town?” he asked the devil.
“We're going to town?” he asked the devil.
“What interests you there?”
“What do you find interesting there?”
“Life, my dear sir,” the author said impassionately.
“Life, my dear sir,” the author said passionately.
“What! It still has a meaning for you?”
“What! Does it still mean something to you?”
“Indeed it has!”
"Definitely has!"
“But why?”
“Why though?”
“How am I to say it? A man measures all by the quantity of his effort, and if he carries a common stone down from the summit of Ararat, that stone becomes a gem to him.”
“How should I put it? A man evaluates everything based on how much effort he puts in, and if he brings a regular stone down from the peak of Ararat, that stone becomes a treasure to him.”
“Poor fellow!” smiled the devil.
“Poor guy!” smiled the devil.
“But also happy man!” the author retorted coldly.
“But he’s also a happy man!” the author replied coolly.
The devil shrugged his shoulders.
The devil shrugged.
They left the churchyard, and before them lay a street,—two rows of houses, and between them was darkness in which the miserable lamps clearly proved the want of light upon earth.
They left the churchyard, and in front of them was a street—two rows of houses, and between them was darkness where the pitiful lamps clearly showed the lack of light on earth.
“Tell me,” the devil spoke after a pause, “how do you like your grave?”
“Tell me,” the devil said after a pause, “how do you like your grave?”
“Now I am used to it, and it is all right: it is very quiet there.”
“Now I’m used to it, and it’s okay: it’s really quiet there.”
“Is it not damp down there in the Fall?” asked the devil.
“Isn't it damp down there in the fall?” asked the devil.
“A little. But you get used to that. The greatest annoyance comes from those various idiots who ramble over the cemetery and accidentally stumble on my grave. I don’t know how long I have been lying in my grave, for I and everything around me is unchangeable, and the concept of time does not exist for me.[262]”
“A little. But you get used to that. The biggest annoyance comes from those various idiots who wander over the cemetery and accidentally trip over my grave. I don’t know how long I’ve been lying here, because I and everything around me is the same, and the idea of time doesn’t exist for me.[262]”
“You have been in the ground four years,—it will soon be five,” said the devil.
“You've been in the ground for four years—it'll be five before you know it,” said the devil.
“Indeed? Well then, there have been three people at my grave during that time. Those accursed people make me nervous. One, you see, straight away denied the fact of my existence: he read my name on the tombstone and said confidently: ‘There never was such a man! I have never read him, though I remember such a name: when I was a boy, there lived a man of that name who had a broker’s shop in our street.’ How do you like that? And my articles appeared for sixteen years in the most popular periodicals, and three times during my lifetime my books came out in separate editions.”
“Really? Well, in that time, three people have visited my grave. Those cursed people make me uneasy. One of them immediately disputed my existence: he saw my name on the tombstone and confidently said, ‘There never was such a man! I’ve never read him, although I do remember that name: when I was a kid, there was a guy with that name who had a broker’s shop on our street.’ What do you think of that? My articles were published for sixteen years in the most popular magazines, and three times during my life, my books were released as separate editions.”
“There were two more editions since your death,” the devil informed him.
“There have been two more editions since you died,” the devil told him.
“Well, you see? Then came two, and one of them said: ‘Oh, that’s that fellow!’ ‘Yes, that is he!’ answered the other. ‘Yes, they used to read him in the auld lang syne.’ ‘They read a lot of them.’ ‘What was it he preached?’ ‘Oh, generally, ideas of beauty, goodness, and so forth.’ ‘Oh, yes, I remember.’ ‘He had a heavy tongue.’ ‘There is a lot of them in the ground:—yes, Russia is rich in talents’ ... And those asses went away. It is true, warm words do not raise the temperature of the grave, and I do not care for that, yet it hurts me. And oh, how I wanted to give them a piece of my mind!”
“Well, you see? Then two people showed up, and one of them said, ‘Oh, that’s that guy!’ ‘Yeah, that’s him!’ replied the other. ‘They used to read him back in the day.’ ‘They read a lot of them.’ ‘What did he preach about?’ ‘Oh, mainly ideas about beauty, goodness, and stuff like that.’ ‘Oh, right, I remember.’ ‘He had a heavy way of speaking.’ ‘There are a lot of them buried: yes, Russia has plenty of talent’ ... And those idiots walked away. It’s true, kind words won’t warm up a grave, and I don’t really care about that, but it still hurts. And oh, how I wanted to tell them what I really thought!”
“You ought to have given them a fine tongue-lashing!” smiled the devil.[263]
“You should have given them a good scolding!” smiled the devil.[263]
“No, that would not have done. On the verge of the twentieth century it would be absurd for dead people to scold, and, besides, it would be hard on the materialists.”
“No, that wouldn’t have worked. On the brink of the twentieth century, it would be ridiculous for dead people to criticize, and besides, it would be tough on the materialists.”
The devil again felt the ennui coming over him.
The devil once again felt boredom setting in.
This author had always wished in his lifetime to be a bridegroom at all weddings and a corpse at all burials, and now that all is dead in him, his egotism is still alive. Is man of any importance to life? Of importance is only the human spirit, and only the spirit deserves applause and recognition.... How annoying people are! The devil was on the point of proposing to the author to return to his grave, when an idea flashed through his evil head. They had just reached a square, and heavy masses of buildings surrounded them on all sides. The dark, wet sky hung low over the square; it seemed as though it rested on the roofs and murkily looked at the dirty earth.
This author had always wanted to be the groom at every wedding and a corpse at every funeral, and now that everything is dead inside him, his egotism is still very much alive. Is man really important to life? The only thing that matters is the human spirit, and only the spirit deserves applause and recognition.... People are so annoying! The devil was just about to suggest to the author that he return to his grave when a clever idea popped into his head. They had just reached a square, surrounded by heavy buildings on all sides. The dark, wet sky hung low over the square; it felt like it was resting on the rooftops and gloomily looking down at the dirty ground.
“Say,” said the devil as he inclined pleasantly towards the author, “don’t you want to know how your wife is getting on?”
“Hey,” said the devil, leaning in with a friendly tone, “don’t you want to know how your wife is doing?”
“I don’t know whether I want to,” the author spoke slowly.
“I don’t know if I want to,” the author said slowly.
“I see, you are a thorough corpse!” called out the devil to annoy him.
“I see, you’re a real dead weight!” the devil shouted to irritate him.
“Oh, I don’t know?” said the author and jauntily shook his bones. “I don’t mind seeing her; besides, she will not see me, or if she will, she cannot recognize me!”
“Oh, I have no idea?” said the author, cheerfully shaking his bones. “I don't mind seeing her; besides, she won't see me, or if she does, she won't recognize me!”
“You know, I only said so because she did not like for me to go away long from home,” explained the author.
“You know, I only said that because she didn’t like it when I stayed away from home for too long,” explained the author.
And suddenly the wall of a house disappeared or became as transparent as glass. The author saw the inside of large apartments, and it was so light and cosy in them.
And suddenly, the wall of a house vanished or became as clear as glass. The author saw inside spacious apartments, and they felt so bright and cozy.
“Elegant appointments!” he grated his bones approvingly: “Very fine appointments! If I had lived in such rooms, I would be alive now.”
“Nice furnishings!” he grated his bones approvingly: “Really nice furnishings! If I had lived in such rooms, I would be alive now.”
“I like it, too,” said the devil and smiled. “And it is not expensive—it only costs some three thousands.”
"I like it, too," said the devil with a smirk. "And it's not pricey—it only costs about three thousand."
“Hem, that not expensive? I remember my largest work brought me 815 roubles, and I worked over it a whole year. But who lives here?”
“Hmm, isn’t that expensive? I remember my biggest project earned me 815 rubles, and I worked on it for an entire year. But who lives here?”
“Your wife,” said the devil.
"Your wife," said the devil.
“I declare! That is good ... for her.”
"I declare! That's good ... for her."
“Yes, and here comes her husband.”
“Yes, and here comes her husband.”
“She is so pretty now, and how well she is dressed! Her husband, you say? What a fine looking fellow! Rather a bourgeois phiz,—kind, but somewhat stupid! He looks as if he might be cunning,—well, just the face to please a woman.”
“She looks really pretty now, and she's dressed so well! Her husband, you say? What a handsome guy! A bit of a middle-class face—kind, but a bit dull! He seems like he could be clever—definitely the kind of face that would appeal to a woman.”
“Do you want me to heave a sigh for you?” the devil proposed and looked maliciously at the author. But he was taken up with the scene before him.
“Do you want me to let out a sigh for you?” the devil suggested, looking at the author with a sly grin. But he was focused on the scene in front of him.
“What happy, jolly faces both have! They are evidently satisfied with life. Tell me, does she love him?”
“What happy, cheerful faces they both have! They clearly seem satisfied with life. Tell me, does she love him?”
“Oh, yes, very much!”
“Oh, absolutely!”
“And who is he?[265]”
“And who is he?”
“A clerk in a millinery shop.”
“A sales associate in a hat shop.”
“A clerk in a millinery shop,” the author repeated slowly and did not utter a word for some time. The devil looked at him and smiled a merry smile.
“A clerk in a hat shop,” the author said slowly and stayed silent for a while. The devil looked at him and smiled a cheerful smile.
“Do you like that?” he asked.
“Do you like that?” he asked.
The author spoke with an effort:
The author spoke haltingly:
“I had some children.... I know they are alive.... I had some children ... a son and a daughter.... I used to think then that my son would turn out in time a good man....”
"I had some kids... I know they’re alive... I had a son and a daughter... I used to think back then that my son would grow up to be a decent man..."
“There are plenty of good men, but what the world needs is perfect men,” said the devil coolly and whistled a jolly march.
“There are plenty of good men, but what the world needs is perfect men,” said the devil casually and whistled a cheerful tune.
“I think the clerk is probably a poor pedagogue ... and my son....”
“I think the clerk is probably not a great teacher ... and my son ....”
The author’s empty skull shook sadly.
The author's empty head shook sadly.
“Just look how he is embracing her! They are living an easy life!” exclaimed the devil.
“Just look at how he’s holding her! They’re living a carefree life!” exclaimed the devil.
“Yes. Is that clerk a rich man?”
“Yes. Is that clerk rich?”
“No, he was poorer than I, but your wife is rich.”
“No, he was poorer than me, but your wife is rich.”
“My wife? Where did she get the money from?”
“My wife? Where did she get that money from?”
“From the sale of your books!”
"By selling your books!"
“Oh!” said the author and shook his bare and empty skull. “Oh! Then it simply means that I have worked for a certain clerk?”
“Oh!” said the author, shaking his bare and empty head. “Oh! So it just means that I’ve worked for a certain clerk?”
“I confess it looks that way,” the devil chimed in merrily.
“I admit it seems that way,” the devil said happily.
The author looked at the ground and said to the devil: “Take me back to my grave!”
The author looked down and said to the devil, “Take me back to my grave!”
... It was late. A rain fell, heavy clouds hung in[266] the sky, and the author rattled his bones as he marched rapidly to his grave.... The devil walked behind him and whistled merrily.
... It was late. Rain fell, heavy clouds lingered in[266] the sky, and the author rattled his bones as he hurried toward his grave.... The devil walked behind him and whistled happily.
My reader is, of course, dissatisfied. My reader is surfeited with literature, and even the people that write only to please him, are rarely to his taste. In the present case my reader is also dissatisfied because I have said nothing about hell. As my reader is justly convinced that after death he will find his way there, he would like to know something about hell during his lifetime. Really, I can’t tell anything pleasant to my reader on that score, because there is no hell, no fiery hell which it is so easy to imagine. Yet, there is something else and infinitely more terrible.
My reader is, of course, unsatisfied. My reader is overwhelmed with literature, and even the writers who aim to please him rarely meet his expectations. In this case, my reader is also unhappy because I haven't mentioned hell. Since my reader firmly believes that he will end up there after death, he wants to learn something about hell while he’s still alive. Honestly, I can’t share anything comforting about it because there is no hell, no fiery pit that's so easy to picture. However, there is something else that's infinitely more frightening.
The moment the doctor will have said about you to your friends: “He is dead!” you will enter an immeasurable, illuminated space, and that is the space of the consciousness of your mistakes.
The moment the doctor says to your friends, “He is dead!” you will step into a vast, bright space, and that is the space of being aware of your mistakes.
You lie in the grave, in a narrow coffin, and your miserable life rotates about you like a wheel.
You lie in the grave, in a tight coffin, and your sad life spins around you like a wheel.
It moves painfully slow, and passes before you from your first conscious step to the last moment of your life.
It moves painfully slow and unfolds before you from your first aware step to the last moment of your life.
You will see all that you have hidden from yourself during your lifetime, all the lies and meanness of your existence: you will think over anew all your past thoughts, and you will see every wrong step of yours,—all your life will be gone over, to its minutest details!
You will see everything you’ve hidden from yourself throughout your life, all the lies and unkindness in your existence: you will reconsider all your past thoughts, and you’ll notice every mistake you’ve made—your entire life will be reviewed, down to the smallest details!
And to increase your torments, you will know that on that narrow and stupid road which you have traversed, others are marching, and pushing each other, and hurrying,[267] and lying.... And you understand that they are doing it all only to find out in time how shameful it is to live such a wretched, soulless life.
And to make your suffering worse, you’ll realize that on that narrow and foolish path you've walked, others are moving along, pushing and rushing past each other, and pretending.... And you see that they're all doing this just to discover in time how disgraceful it is to live such a miserable, soulless life.[267]
And though you see them hastening on towards their destruction, you are in no way able to warn them: you will not move nor cry, and your helpless desire to aid them will tear your soul to pieces.
And even though you see them rushing toward their downfall, you can't warn them at all: you won't move or shout, and your desperate wish to help them will tear your soul apart.
Your life passes before you, and you see it from the start, and there is no end to the work of your conscience, and there will be no end ... and to the horror of your torments there will never be an end ... never!
Your life flashes before your eyes, and you see it from the beginning, and there’s no end to the burden of your conscience, and there will be no end... and the horror of your suffering will never stop... never!
FOOTNOTES:
THE DEVIL AND THE OLD MAN[31][268]
BY JOHN MASEFIELDNotes
Up away north, in the old days, in Chester, there was a man who never throve. Nothing he put his hand to ever prospered, and as his state worsened, his friends fell away, and he grew desperate. So one night when he was alone in his room, thinking of the rent due in two or three days and the money he couldn’t scrape together, he cried out, “I wish I could sell my soul to the devil like that man the old books tell about.”
Up north, back in the day, in Chester, there was a man who never succeeded. Nothing he tried ever worked out, and as his situation got worse, his friends started disappearing, leaving him feeling hopeless. So one night, alone in his room and worrying about the rent due in a couple of days and the money he couldn’t gather, he shouted, “I wish I could sell my soul to the devil like that guy from the old stories.”
Now just as he spoke the clock struck twelve, and, while it chimed, a sparkle began to burn about the room, and the air, all at once, began to smell of brimstone, and a voice said:
Now just as he finished speaking, the clock struck twelve, and while it chimed, a sparkle started to glimmer around the room, and suddenly, the air smelled like sulfur, and a voice said:
“Will these terms suit you?”
“Do these terms work for you?”
He then saw that some one had just placed a parchment there. He picked it up and read it through; and being in despair, and not knowing what he was doing, he answered, “Yes,” and looked round for a pen.
He then noticed that someone had just left a piece of parchment there. He picked it up and read it through; feeling hopeless and not really thinking clearly, he replied, “Yes,” and looked around for a pen.
“Take and sign,” said the voice again, “but first consider what it is you do; do nothing rashly. Consider.”
“Take it and sign,” the voice said again, “but first think about what you’re doing; don’t act impulsively. Think.”
So he thought awhile; then “Yes,” he said, “I’ll sign,” and with that he groped for the pen.
So he thought for a moment; then he said, “Yeah,” and with that, he reached for the pen.
“Blood from your left thumb and sign,” said the voice.
“Blood from your left thumb and sign,” said the voice.
So he pricked his left thumb and signed.
So he poked his left thumb and signed.
“Here is your earnest money,” said the voice, “nine and twenty silver pennies. This day twenty years hence I shall see you again.”
“Here’s your deposit,” said the voice, “twenty-nine silver coins. I’ll see you again in twenty years.”
Now early next morning our friend came to himself and felt like one of the drowned. “What a dream I’ve had,” he said. Then he woke up and saw the nine and twenty silver pennies and smelt a faint smell of brimstone.
Now, early the next morning, our friend came to and felt like one of the drowned. “What a dream I had,” he said. Then he woke up and saw the twenty-nine silver coins and smelled a faint whiff of sulfur.
So he sat in his chair there, and remembered that he had sold his soul to the devil for twenty years of heart’s-desire; and whatever fears he may have had as to what might come at the end of those twenty years, he found comfort in the thought that, after all, twenty years is a good stretch of time, and that throughout them he could eat, drink, merrymake, roll in gold, dress in silk, and be care-free, heart at ease and jib-sheet to windward.
So he sat in his chair and recalled that he had sold his soul to the devil for twenty years of fulfilling his desires. Whatever fears he might have had about what would happen at the end of those twenty years, he found comfort in the idea that, after all, twenty years is a long time, and during that time he could eat, drink, party, roll in wealth, wear silk, and live without worry, with a relaxed heart and the sails set just right.
So for nineteen years and nine months he lived in great state, having his heart’s desire in all things; but, when his twenty years were nearly run through, there was no wretcheder man in all the world than that poor fellow. So he threw up his house, his position, riches, everything, and away he went to the port of Liverpool, where he signed on as A. B., aboard a Black Ball packet, a tea clipper, bound to the China seas.
So for nineteen years and nine months, he lived in great luxury, getting everything he wanted. But when he was just about to turn twenty, he was the saddest man in the world. So he gave up his home, his status, his wealth—everything—and left for the port of Liverpool, where he signed on as an Able Bodied Seaman on a Black Ball packet, a tea clipper headed to the China seas.
They made a fine passage out, and when our friend had only three days more, they were in the Indian Ocean lying lazy, becalmed.
They had a smooth journey out, and when our friend had only three days left, they were in the Indian Ocean, just hanging out, stuck without wind.
Now it was his wheel that forenoon, and it being dead[270] calm, all he had to do was just to think of things; the ship of course having no way on her.
Now it was his turn that morning, and with the sea completely calm, all he had to do was think about things; the ship, of course, had no momentum.
So he stood there, hanging on to the spokes, groaning and weeping till, just twenty minutes or so before eight bells were made, up came the Captain for a turn on deck.
So he stood there, gripping the wheel, groaning and crying until, just about twenty minutes before eight bells, the Captain came up for a turn on deck.
He went aft, of course, took a squint aloft, and saw our friend crying at the wheel. “Hello, my man,” he says, “why, what’s all this? Ain’t you well? You’d best lay aft for a dose o’salts at four bells tonight.”
He went to the back of the ship, of course, looked up at the sails, and saw our friend at the wheel looking upset. “Hey there,” he said, “what’s going on? Are you feeling okay? You should go to the back for some salts at four bells tonight.”
“No, Cap’n,” said the man, “there’s no salts’ll ever cure my sickness.”
“No, Captain,” said the man, “there’s no treatment that will ever cure my illness.”
“Why, what’s all this?” says the old man. “You must be sick if it’s as bad as all that. But come now; your cheek is all sunk, and you look as if you ain’t slept well. What is it ails you, anyway? Have you anything on your mind?”
“Why, what’s going on here?” says the old man. “You must be feeling really unwell if it’s this bad. But come on; your cheek looks sunken, and you seem like you haven’t slept well. What’s bothering you, anyway? Is something weighing on your mind?”
“Captain,” he answers very solemn, “I have sold my soul to the devil.”
“Captain,” he replies very seriously, “I have sold my soul to the devil.”
“Oh,” said the old man, “why, that’s bad. That’s powerful bad. I never thought them sort of things ever happened outside a book.”
“Oh,” said the old man, “that’s terrible. That’s really terrible. I never thought that kind of thing ever happened outside of a book.”
“But,” said our friend, “that’s not the worst of it, Captain. At this time three days hence the devil will fetch me home.”
“But,” said our friend, “that’s not the worst part, Captain. In three days, the devil will take me home.”
“Good Lord!” groaned the old man. “Here’s a nice hurrah’s nest to happen aboard my ship. But come now,” he went on, “did the devil give you no chance—no saving-clause like? Just think quietly for a moment.”
“Good Lord!” groaned the old man. “Here’s a nice mess to happen aboard my ship. But come on,” he continued, “did the devil give you no chance—no way out, maybe? Just think about it for a moment.”
“Yes, Captain,” said our friend, “just when I made[271] the deal, there came a whisper in my ear. And,” he said, speaking very quietly, so as not to let the mate hear, “if I can give the devil three jobs to do which he cannot do, why, then, Captain,” he says, “I’m saved, and that deed of mine is cancelled.”
“Yes, Captain,” our friend said, “right when I made[271] the deal, a whisper came to me. And,” he added quietly, making sure the mate wouldn’t hear, “if I can give the devil three tasks he can't complete, then, Captain,” he says, “I’m saved, and that action of mine is undone.”
Well, at this the old man grinned and said, “You just leave things to me, my son. I’ll fix the devil for you. Aft there, one o’ you, and relieve the wheel. Now you run forrard, and have a good watch below, and be quite easy in your mind, for I’ll deal with the devil for you. You rest and be easy.”
Well, at this, the old man smiled and said, “Just let me handle it, son. I’ll take care of the devil for you. After that, one of you can take over the wheel. Now you go ahead and keep a good watch below, and don’t worry, because I’ll deal with the devil for you. Just relax and take it easy.”
And so that day goes by, and the next, and the one after that, and the one after that was the day the Devil was due.
And so that day passes, and the next, and the one after that, and the one after that was the day the Devil was supposed to show up.
Soon as eight bells was made in the morning watch, the old man called all hands aft.
As soon as it was eight bells during the morning watch, the old man called everyone to the back.
“Men,” he said, “I’ve got an all-hands job for you this forenoon.”
“Guys,” he said, “I’ve got a team project for you this morning.”
“Mr. Mate,” he cried, “get all hands on to the main-tops’l halliards and bowse the sail stiff up and down.”
“Mr. Mate,” he shouted, “get everyone on the main topsail halyards and tighten the sail up and down.”
So they passed along the halliards, and took the turns off, and old John Chantyman piped up—
So they passed along the ropes and took the turns off, and old John Chantyman started singing—
And away the yard went to the mast-head till the bunt-robands jammed in the sheave.
And up the yard went to the top of the mast until the bunt-ropes got stuck in the pulley.
“Very well that,” said the old man. “Now get my dinghy off o’ the half-deck and let her drag alongside.”
“Alright then,” said the old man. “Now get my dinghy off the half-deck and let it drag alongside.”
So they did that, too.
So they did that as well.
“Very well that,” said the old man. “Now forrard[272] with you, to the chain-locker, and rouse out every inch of chain you find there.”
“Alright then,” said the old man. “Now forward[272] with you, to the chain locker, and pull out every inch of chain you find there.”
So forrard they went, and the chain was lighted up and flaked along the deck all clear for running.
So forward they went, and the chain was illuminated and spread out along the deck all set for movement.
“Now, Chips,” says the old man to the carpenter, “just bend the spare anchor to the end of that chain, and clear away the fo’c’s’le rails ready for when we let go.”
“Now, Chips,” the old man says to the carpenter, “just attach the spare anchor to the end of that chain, and clear away the forecastle rails so we’re ready when we let go.”
So they did this, too.
So they did that, too.
“Now,” said the old man, “get them tubs of slush from the galley. Pass that slush along there, doctor. Very well that. Now turn to, all hands, and slush away every link in that chain a good inch thick in grease.”
“Now,” said the old man, “bring those tubs of slush from the kitchen. Pass that slush along there, doctor. Very good. Now, everyone, get to it and coat every link in that chain with a thick layer of grease, about an inch.”
So they did that, too, and wondered what the old man meant.
So they did that as well and wondered what the old man meant.
“Very well that,” cries the old man. “Now get below all hands! Chips, on to the fo’c’s’le head with you and stand by! I’ll keep the deck, Mr. Mate! Very well that.”
“Alright then,” the old man shouts. “Now everyone below deck! Chips, get to the forecastle head and be ready! I’ll handle the deck, Mr. Mate! Alright then.”
So all hands tumbled down below; Chips took a fill o’ baccy to leeward of the capstan, and the old man walked the weather-poop looking for a sign of hell-fire.
So everyone went below deck; Chips took a dip of tobacco sheltered from the wind by the capstan, and the old man walked the upper deck looking for a sign of trouble.
It was still dead calm—but presently, towards six bells, he raised a black cloud away to leeward, and saw the glimmer of the lightning in it; only the flashes were too red, and came too quick.
It was still completely calm—but soon, around six o'clock, he noticed a black cloud forming to his left and saw the flashes of lightning in it; the only problem was that the flashes were too red and came too fast.
“Now,” says he to himself, “stand by.”
“Okay,” he says to himself, “get ready.”
Very soon that black cloud worked up to windward, right alongside, and there came a red flash, and a strong sulphurous smell, and then a loud peal of thunder as the devil steps aboard.
Very soon, that black cloud moved upwind, right alongside, and then there was a red flash, a strong smell of sulfur, and a loud clap of thunder as the devil stepped on board.
“Mornin’, Mr. Devil,” says the old man, “and what in blazes do you want aboard my ship?”
“Morning, Mr. Devil,” says the old man, “and what in the world do you want on my ship?”
“Why, Captain,” said the devil, “I’ve come for the soul of one of your hands as per signed agreement: and, as my time’s pretty full up in these wicked days, I hope you won’t keep me waiting for him longer than need be.”
“Why, Captain,” said the devil, “I’ve come for the soul of one of your crew members as per our signed agreement: and, since I’m pretty busy these days, I hope you won’t keep me waiting for him any longer than necessary.”
“Well, Mr. Devil,” says the old man, “the man you come for is down below, sleeping, just at this moment. It’s a fair pity to call him up till it’s right time. So supposin’ I set you them three tasks. How would that be? Have you any objections?”
“Well, Mr. Devil,” says the old man, “the guy you're looking for is down below, sleeping, right now. It’s a shame to wake him up before it's the right time. So how about I give you these three tasks? How does that sound? Do you have any objections?”
“Why, no,” said the devil, “fire away as soon as you like.”
“Why, no,” said the devil, “go ahead and shoot whenever you want.”
“Mr. Devil,” said the old man, “you see that main-tops’l yard? Suppose you lay out on that main-tops’l yard and take in three reefs singlehanded.”
“Mr. Devil,” said the old man, “do you see that main-tops’l yard? Why don’t you go out on that main-tops’l yard and take in three reefs by yourself?”
“Ay, ay, sir,” the devil said, and he ran up the rat-lines, into the top, up the topmast rigging and along the yard.
“Ay, ay, sir,” the devil said, and he ran up the rat-lines, into the crow's nest, up the topmast rigging and along the yard.
Well, when he found the sail stiff up and down, he hailed the deck:
Well, when he found the sail was stiff up and down, he called out to the deck:
“Below there! On deck there! Lower away ya halliards!”
“Hey down there! On deck! Lower the halyards!”
“I will not,” said the old man, “nary a lower.”
“I won’t,” said the old man, “not a chance.”
“Come up your sheets, then,” cries the devil. “This main-topsail’s stiff up-and-down. How’m I to take in three reefs when the sail’s stiff up-and-down?”
“Pull up your sheets, then,” shouts the devil. “This main-topsail is really tight. How am I supposed to reef it three times when the sail is so stiff?”
“Why,” said the old man, “you can’t do it. Come out o’ that! Down from aloft, you hoof-footed son. That’s one to me.[274]”
“Why,” said the old man, “you can’t do it. Get down from there! Come down, you clumsy fool. That’s one for me.[274]”
“Yes,” says the devil, when he got on deck again, “I don’t deny it, Cap’n. That’s one to you.”
“Yes,” says the devil when he’s back on deck, “I won’t deny it, Captain. That’s one for you.”
“Now, Mr. Devil,” said the old man, going towards the rail, “suppose you was to step into that little boat alongside there. Will you please?”
“Now, Mr. Devil,” said the old man, walking toward the railing, “how about you stepping into that little boat over there? Will you?”
“Ay, ay, sir,” he said, and he slid down the forrard fall, got into the stern sheets, and sat down.
“Ay, ay, sir,” he said, and he slid down the forward fall, got into the back seat, and sat down.
“Now, Mr. Devil,” said the skipper, taking a little salt spoon from his vest pocket, “supposin’ you bail all the water on that side the boat on to this side the boat, using this spoon as your dipper.”
“Now, Mr. Devil,” said the skipper, pulling a small salt spoon from his vest pocket, “how about you bail all the water from that side of the boat to this side of the boat, using this spoon as your dipper.”
Well!—the devil just looked at him.
Well!—the devil just stared at him.
“Say!” he said at length, “which of the New England States d’ye hail from anyway?”
“Hey!” he said after a while, “which of the New England states are you from anyway?”
“Not Jersey, anyway,” said the old man. “That’s two up, alright; ain’t it, sonny?”
“Not Jersey, anyway,” said the old man. “That's two up, right? Am I right, kid?”
“Yes,” growls the devil, as he climbs aboard. “That’s two up. Two to you and one to play. Now, what’s your next contraption?”
“Yes,” growls the devil, as he climbs aboard. “That’s two up. Two for you and one to play. Now, what’s your next gadget?”
“Mr. Devil,” said the old man, looking very innocent, “you see, I’ve ranged my chain ready for letting go anchor. Now Chips is forrard there, and when I sing out, he’ll let the anchor go. Supposin’ you stopper the chain with them big hands o’ yourn and keep it from running out clear. Will you, please?”
“Mr. Devil,” said the old man, looking very innocent, “you see, I’ve got my chain ready to drop anchor. Now Chips is up there, and when I call out, he’ll let the anchor down. How about you stop the chain with those big hands of yours and keep it from running out all the way? Will you, please?”
So the devil takes off his coat and rubs his hands together, and gets away forrard by the bitts, and stands by.
So the devil takes off his coat and rubs his hands together, and moves forward by the ropes, and stands by.
“All ready, Cap’n,” he says.
"All set, Captain," he says.
“All ready, Chips?” asked the old man.
“All set, Chips?” asked the old man.
“Then, stand by—Let go the anchor,” and clink, clink, old Chips knocks out the pin, and away goes the spare anchor and greased chain into a five mile deep of God’s sea. As I said, they were in the Indian Ocean.
“Then, stand by—Let go the anchor,” and clink, clink, old Chips knocks out the pin, and away goes the spare anchor and greased chain into a five-mile-deep stretch of God’s sea. As I said, they were in the Indian Ocean.
Well—there was the devil, making a grab here and a grab there, and the slushy chain just slipping through his claws, and at whiles a bight of chain would spring clear and rap him in the eye.
Well—there was the devil, reaching out here and there, and the slippery chain just slipping through his grasp, and sometimes a bit of chain would spring free and hit him in the eye.
So at last the cable was nearly clean gone, and the devil ran to the last big link (which was seized to the heel of the foremast), and he put both his arms through it, and hung on to it like grim death.
So finally, the cable was almost completely gone, and the devil rushed to the last big link (which was attached to the heel of the foremast), and he put both his arms through it, clinging to it like it was a matter of life and death.
But the chain gave such a Yank when it came-to, that the big link carried away, and oh, roll and go, out it went through the hawsehole, in a shower of bright sparks, carrying the devil with it. There is no devil now. The devil’s dead.
But the chain gave such a Yank when it tightened that the big link broke, and oh, off it went through the hawsehole in a shower of bright sparks, taking the devil with it. There’s no devil now. The devil’s gone.
As for the old man, he looked over the bows watching the bubbles burst, but the devil never rose. Then he went to the fo’c’s’le scuttle and banged thereon with a[276] hand-spike.
As for the old man, he looked over the front, watching the bubbles pop, but the devil never showed up. Then he went to the forecastle hatch and knocked on it with a[276] hand spike.
“Rouse out, there, the port watch!” he called, “an’ get my dinghy inboard.[277]”
“Wake up, port watch!” he called, “and bring my dinghy onboard.[277]”
FOOTNOTES:
NOTES[279]
THE DEVIL IN A NUNNERY
BY FRANCIS OSCAR MANNStory
According to a German legend, the devil is master of all arts, and certainly he has given sufficient proof of his musical talent. Certain Church Fathers ascribed, not without good reason, the origin of music to Satan. “The Devil,” says Mr. Huneker in his diabolical story “The Supreme Sin” (1920), “is the greatest of all musicians,” and Rowland Hill long ago admitted the fact that the devil has all the good tunes. Perhaps his greatest composition is the Sonata del Diavolo, which Tartini wrote down in 1713. This diabolical master-piece is the subject of Gérard de Nerval’s story La Sonate du Diable (1830). While the devil plays all instruments equally well, he seems to prefer the violin. Satan appears as fiddler in the poem “Der Teufel mit der Geige,” which has been ascribed to the Swiss anti-Papist Pamphilus Gengenbach of the sixteenth century. In Leanu’s Faust (1836) Mephistopheles takes the violin out of the hands of one of the musicians at a peasant-wedding and plays a diabolical czardas, which fills the hearts of all who hear it with voluptuousness. An opera Un Violon du Diable was played in Paris in 1849. The Devil’s Violin, an extravaganza in verse by Benjamin Webster, was performed the same year in London. In his story “Les Tentations ou Eros, Plutus et la Gloire” Baudelaire presents the Demon of Love as holding in his left hand a violin “which without doubt served to sing his pleasures and pains.” The devil also appears as limping fiddler in a California legend, which appeared under the title “The Devil’s Fiddle” in a Californian magazine in 1855. Death, the devil’s first cousin, if not his[280] alter ego, has the souls, in the Dance of Death, march off to hell to a merry tune on his violin. Death appears as a musician also in the Piper of Hamlin. In this legend, well known to the English world through Browning’s poem “Pied Piper of Hamelin” (1843) and Miss Peabody’s play The Piper (1909), the rats are the human souls, which Death charms with his music into following him. In the Middle Ages the soul was often represented as leaving the body in the form of a mouse. The soul of a good man comes out of his mouth as a white mouse, while at the death of a sinner the soul escapes as a black mouse, which the devil catches and brings to hell. Mephistopheles, it will be recalled, calls himself “the lord of rats and mice” (Faust, 1, 1516). Devil-Death has inherited this wind instrument from the goat-footed Pan.
According to a German legend, the devil is the master of all arts, and he has definitely proven his musical talent. Some Church Fathers reasonably attributed the origin of music to Satan. “The Devil,” says Mr. Huneker in his story “The Supreme Sin” (1920), “is the greatest of all musicians,” and Rowland Hill long ago acknowledged that the devil possesses all the best tunes. Perhaps his greatest composition is the Sonata del Diavolo, which Tartini wrote down in 1713. This diabolical masterpiece is the focus of Gérard de Nerval’s story La Sonate du Diable (1830). While the devil is skilled at all instruments, he seems to have a preference for the violin. Satan appears as a fiddler in the poem “Der Teufel mit der Geige,” attributed to the Swiss anti-Papist Pamphilus Gengenbach from the sixteenth century. In Leanu’s Faust (1836), Mephistopheles takes the violin from one of the musicians at a peasant wedding and plays a diabolical czardas, filling the hearts of everyone who hears it with pleasure. An opera titled Un Violon du Diable was performed in Paris in 1849. The Devil’s Violin, a verse extravaganza by Benjamin Webster, was presented in London that same year. In his story “Les Tentations ou Eros, Plutus et la Gloire,” Baudelaire depicts the Demon of Love holding a violin in his left hand “which undoubtedly used to express his joys and sorrows.” The devil also shows up as a limping fiddler in a California legend, published as “The Devil’s Fiddle” in a California magazine in 1855. Death, the devil’s first cousin, if not his alter ego, has the souls in the Dance of Death marching off to hell to a lively tune on his violin. Death is also a musician in the Piper of Hamlin. In this well-known legend, familiar to the English-speaking world from Browning’s poem “Pied Piper of Hamelin” (1843) and Miss Peabody’s play The Piper (1909), the rats represent human souls that Death charms with his music to follow him. In the Middle Ages, the soul was often depicted as leaving the body in the form of a mouse. The soul of a good person emerges as a white mouse, while the soul of a sinner escapes as a black mouse, which the devil captures and brings to hell. Mephistopheles, as a reminder, calls himself “the lord of rats and mice” (Faust, 1, 1516). Devil-Death has inherited this wind instrument from the goat-footed Pan.
“The Devil is more busy in the convents,” we are told by J. K. Huysmans in his novel En route (1895), “than in the cities, as he has a harder job on hand.”
“The Devil is busier in the convents,” we are told by J. K. Huysmans in his novel En route (1895), “than in the cities, as he has a tougher job to deal with.”
BELPHAGOR[281]
BY NICCOLÒ MACHIAVELLIStory
This story of the devil Belphagor, who was sent by his infernal chief Pluto up to earth, where he married an earthly wife, but finally left her in disgust to go back to hell, is also of mediaeval origin. It was first printed by Giovanni Brevio in 1545, and appeared for the second time with the name of Machiavelli in 1549, twenty-two years after the death of the diabolical statesman. The two authors did not borrow from each other, but had a common source in a mediaeval Latin manuscript, which seems to have first fallen into the hands of Italians, but was later brought to France where it has been lost. The tale of the marriage of the devil appeared in several other Italian versions during the sixteenth century. Among the Italian novelists, who retold it for the benefit of their married friends, may be mentioned Giovan-Francesco Straparola, Francesco Sansovino, and Gabriel Chappuys. In England this story was no less popular. Barnabe Riche inserted it in his collection of narratives in 1581, and we meet it again later in the following plays: Grim, the Collier of Croydon, ascribed to Ulpian Fulwell (1599); The Devil and his Dame by P. M. Houghton (1600); Machiavel and the Devil by Daborne and Henslowe (1613); The Devil is an Ass by Ben Jonson (1616); and Belphagor, or the Marriage of the Devil (1690). In France the story was treated in verse by La Fontaine (1694), and in Germany it served the Nuremberg poet Hans Sachs as the subject for a farce (1557).
This story about the devil Belphagor, who was sent by his infernal boss Pluto to Earth, where he married a human woman, but eventually left her in disappointment to return to hell, also has medieval roots. It was first published by Giovanni Brevio in 1545 and appeared again with Machiavelli's name in 1549, twenty-two years after the death of the notorious politician. The two authors didn't take from each other but shared a common source in a medieval Latin manuscript, which seems to have first been found by Italians before it was brought to France, where it has since been lost. The tale of the devil's marriage showed up in several other Italian versions throughout the sixteenth century. Among those Italian novelists who retold it for their married friends include Giovan-Francesco Straparola, Francesco Sansovino, and Gabriel Chappuys. In England, this story was also quite popular. Barnabe Riche included it in his collection of stories in 1581, and we see it again later in these plays: Grim, the Collier of Croydon, attributed to Ulpian Fulwell (1599); The Devil and his Dame by P. M. Houghton (1600); Machiavel and the Devil by Daborne and Henslowe (1613); The Devil is an Ass by Ben Jonson (1616); and Belphagor, or the Marriage of the Devil (1690). In France, La Fontaine adapted the story into verse (1694), and in Germany, it became the subject of a farce by the Nuremberg poet Hans Sachs (1557).
The Encyclopaedia Britannica is authority for the statement[282] that Machiavelli’s own married life had nothing to do with the plot of his story.
The Encyclopaedia Britannica confirms that Machiavelli’s personal marriage had no connection to the plot of his story.[282]
“The notion of this story is ingenious, and might have been made productive of entertaining incident, had Belphagor been led by his connubial connections from one crime to another. But Belphagor is only unfortunate, and in no respect guilty; nor did anything occur during his abode on earth that testified to the power of woman in leading us to final condemnation. The story of the peasant and the possession of the princesses bears no reference to the original idea with which the tale commences, and has no connection with the object of the infernal deputy’s terrestrial sojourn” (J. C. Dunlop, History of Fiction). To this criticism Mr. Thomas Roscoe replies that “part of the humour of the story seems to consist in Belphagor’s earthly career being cut short before he had served the full term of his apprenticeship. But from the follies and extravagances into which he had already plunged, we are now authorized to believe that, even if he had been able longer to support the asperities of the lady’s temper, he must, from the course he was pursuing, have been led from crime to crime, or at least from folly to folly, to such a degree that he would infallibly have been condemned” (T. Roscoe, Italian Novelists).
“The idea behind this story is clever and could have led to entertaining events if Belphagor had been pushed into one crime after another by his marital ties. But Belphagor is merely unfortunate and not guilty at all; nothing that happened during his time on earth proves that women have the power to lead us to our ultimate downfall. The story involving the peasant and the princesses doesn’t relate to the original idea with which the tale starts, and it has no connection to why the infernal deputy was on earth” (J. C. Dunlop, History of Fiction). In response to this critique, Mr. Thomas Roscoe argues that “part of the humor of the story seems to lie in Belphagor’s earthly journey being cut short before he had completed his full apprenticeship. However, given the foolishness and extravagances he had already experienced, we are led to believe that, even if he had managed to endure the lady’s temper for longer, he would have inevitably been caught up in one crime after another, or at least one folly after another, to such an extent that he would have inevitably faced condemnation” (T. Roscoe, Italian Novelists).
The demon of Machiavelli offers no features of a deep psychology, but he distinguishes himself from the other demons of his period by his elegant manners. Like creator, like creature.
The demon of Machiavelli doesn't showcase any complex psychology, but he sets himself apart from other demons of his time with his refined manners. Like creator, like creature.
Belphagor, the god of the Moabites, like all other pagan gods, joined the infernal forces of Satan when driven off the earth by the Church Triumphant.
Belphagor, the god of the Moabites, like all other pagan gods, joined the infernal forces of Satan after being cast out of the earth by the Church Triumphant.
The parliament of devils, which we find in this story, was taken from the mystery-plays where the ruler of hell is represented as holding occasional receptions when he listens to the reports of their recent achievements on his behalf, and consults their opinion on matters of state. Satan, who has always[283] wished to rival God, has instituted the infernal council in imitation of the celestial council described in the Book of Job. The source for the parliament of devils is the apocryphal book Evangelium Nicodemi. An early metrical tract under the title of the Parlement of Devils was printed two or three times in London about 1520. A “Pandemonium” is also found in Tasso, Milton, and Chateaubriand. The Parlement of Foules (14th century) is but a modification of the Parlement of Devils, for the devil and the fool were originally identical in person and may be traced back to the demonic clown of the ancient heathen cult (cf. the present writer’s book, The Origin of the German Carnival Comedy, p. 37). A far echo is Thomas Chatterton’s poem The Parliament of Sprites.
The parliament of devils mentioned in this story comes from the mystery plays, where the ruler of hell is shown holding occasional gatherings to hear updates on their recent achievements and to discuss state matters. Satan, who has always wanted to rival God, created the infernal council as a copy of the heavenly council described in the Book of Job. The idea for the parliament of devils is found in the apocryphal book Evangelium Nicodemi. An early metrical work titled Parlement of Devils was printed a couple of times in London around 1520. “Pandemonium” also appears in works by Tasso, Milton, and Chateaubriand. The Parlement of Foules (14th century) is just a variation of the Parlement of Devils, because the devil and the fool were originally the same character and can be traced back to the demonic clown of ancient pagan rituals (see the present writer's book, The Origin of the German Carnival Comedy, p. 37). A distant echo of this can be found in Thomas Chatterton’s poem The Parliament of Sprites.
This story recalls to us the saying that the heart of a beautiful woman is the most beloved hiding-place of at least seven devils.
This story reminds us of the saying that the heart of a beautiful woman is the favorite hiding place of at least seven devils.
THE DEVIL AND TOM WALKER[284]
BY WASHINGTON IRVINGStory
By his interest in popular legends the first of the great American writers shows his sympathy with the Romantic movement, which prevailed in his time in all the countries of Europe. His devil, however, has not been imported from the lands across the Atlantic, but is a part of the superstitions of the New World. The author himself did not believe in “Old Scratch.” The real devils for him were the slave-traders and the witch-hunters of Salem fame. It is interesting now to read a contemporary critic of Washington Irving’s devil-story: “If Mr. Irving believes in the existence of Tom Walker’s master, we can scarcely conceive how he can so earnestly jest about him; at all events, we would counsel him to beware lest his own spells should prove fatal to him” (Eclectic Review, 1825). Few people in those days had the courage to take Old Nick good-naturedly. “Even the clever Madame de Staël,” said Goethe, “was greatly scandalized that I kept the devil in such good-humour.”
By his interest in popular legends, the first of the great American writers shows his connection to the Romantic movement that was prevalent in Europe during his time. However, his devil isn’t something taken from across the Atlantic; it’s rooted in the superstitions of the New World. The author himself didn’t believe in “Old Scratch.” For him, the real devils were the slave traders and the witch hunters of Salem fame. It’s intriguing to read a contemporary critic of Washington Irving’s devil story: “If Mr. Irving believes in the existence of Tom Walker’s master, we can scarcely conceive how he can so earnestly jest about him; at all events, we would counsel him to beware lest his own spells should prove fatal to him” (Eclectic Review, 1825). Few people back then had the courage to take Old Nick lightly. “Even the clever Madame de Staël,” said Goethe, “was greatly scandalized that I kept the devil in such good humor.”
The devil appears in many colours, principally, however, in black and red. It is a common belief in Scotland that the devil is a black man, as may also be seen in Robert Louis Stevenson’s story “Thrawn Janet.” There is no warrant in the biblical tradition for a black devil. Satan, however, appeared as an Ethiopian as far back as the days of the Church Fathers. The black colour presumably is intended to suggest his place of abode, whereas red denotes the scorching fires of hell. The devil was considered as a sort of eternal Salamander. In the[285] New Testament he is described as a fiery fiend. Red was considered by Oriental nations as a diabolical colour. In Egypt red hair and red animals of all kinds were considered infernal. The Apis was also red-coloured. Satan’s red beard recalls the Scandinavian god Donar or Thor, who is of Phoenician origin. Judas was always represented in mediaeval mystery-plays with a red beard; and down to the present day red hair is the mark of a suspicious character. The devil also appears as yellow, and even blue, but never as white or green. The yellow devil is but a shade less bright than his fiery brother. The blue devil is a sulphur-constitutioned individual. He is the demon of melancholy, and fills us with “the blues.” As the spirit of darkness and death, the devil cannot assume the colours of white or green, which are the symbols of light and life. The devil’s dragon-tail is, according to Sir Walter Scott, of biblical tradition, coming from a literal interpretation of a figurative expression.
The devil shows up in many colors, mainly black and red. It's a common belief in Scotland that the devil is a black man, which can also be found in Robert Louis Stevenson’s story “Thrawn Janet.” There’s no basis in the Bible for a black devil. However, Satan was depicted as an Ethiopian back in the days of the Church Fathers. The black color is likely meant to suggest his dwelling place, while red represents the scorching fires of hell. The devil was viewed as a sort of eternal salamander. In the[285]New Testament, he is described as a fiery fiend. Red was also seen by Eastern cultures as a diabolical color. In Egypt, red hair and red animals of all kinds were thought to be infernal. The Apis was also red. Satan’s red beard is reminiscent of the Scandinavian god Donar or Thor, who has Phoenician roots. Judas was always portrayed in medieval mystery plays with a red beard; and even today, red hair is seen as a sign of a shady character. The devil can also be yellow or even blue, but never white or green. The yellow devil is only slightly less bright than his fiery counterpart. The blue devil represents a sulfur-like essence. He embodies melancholy and gives us “the blues.” As the spirit of darkness and death, the devil can’t take on the colors white or green, which symbolize light and life. The devil’s dragon tail, according to Sir Walter Scott, comes from biblical tradition, based on a literal interpretation of a figurative expression.
A few interesting remarks on the expression “The Devil and Tom Walker” current in certain parts of this country as a caution to usurers will be found in Dr. Blondheim’s article “The Devil and Doctor Foster” in Modern Language Notes for 1918.
A few interesting comments on the phrase “The Devil and Tom Walker” that is used in some areas of the country as a warning to moneylenders can be found in Dr. Blondheim’s article “The Devil and Doctor Foster” in Modern Language Notes for 1918.
FROM THE MEMOIRS OF SATAN[286]
BY WILHELM HAUFFStory
Wilhelm Hauff, the author of this book, ranks honourably among the members of the Romantic School in Germany. As the work of a man of only twenty-two years, just out of the university, the book is a credit to its author. It must be admitted, however, that it was not altogether original with him. The idea was taken from E. Th. A. Hoffmann,—Devil-Hoffmann, as he was called by his contemporaries,—who in his short-story “Der Teufel in Berlin” also has the devil travel incognito in Germany; and the title was borrowed from Jean Paul Richter, who also claimed to edit Selections from the Devil’s Papers (Auswahl aus des Teufels Papieren, 1789). There were others, too, who claimed to have been honoured by his Satanic Majesty to edit his “journal.” J. R. Beard, a Unitarian minister, published in 1872 an Autobiography of Satan. Another autobiography of Satan is said to have been found among the posthumous works of Leonid Andréev, author of that original diabolical work Anathema, a tragedy (Engl. tr. 1910). This book has just appeared in English under the title Satan’s Diary. Frédéric Soulié’s Les Mémoires du Diable (1837/8) consist of memoirs not of the devil himself, but of other people, which the Count de Luizzi, the human partner to the diabolical pact, is very anxious to know. Hauff’s book consists of a series of papers, which are but loosely connected. In certain passages we hear nothing of the autobiographer. The Suavian writer apparently could digest the Diabolical only in homeopathic doses. His Satan, moreover, is a[287] very youthful and quite harmless devil. He is nothing but a personified echo of the author’s student-days. The book by Hauff is perhaps the most popular personification of the devil in German literature.
Wilhelm Hauff, the author of this book, holds a respected place among the members of the Romantic School in Germany. For a work by someone just twenty-two years old and fresh out of university, this book reflects well on him. However, it's fair to say that it wasn't entirely original. The idea was inspired by E.T.A. Hoffmann—often called Devil-Hoffmann by his peers—who in his short story “Der Teufel in Berlin” also portrays the devil traveling incognito through Germany; Hauff borrowed the title from Jean Paul Richter, who had also claimed to edit Selections from the Devil’s Papers (Auswahl aus des Teufels Papieren, 1789). Others have claimed to be honored by his Satanic Majesty to edit his “journal.” J.R. Beard, a Unitarian minister, published an Autobiography of Satan in 1872. Another autobiography of Satan is said to have been discovered among the posthumous works of Leonid Andréev, the author of the original diabolical work Anathema, a tragedy (Engl. tr. 1910). This book has recently been published in English under the title Satan’s Diary. Frédéric Soulié’s Les Mémoires du Diable (1837/8) consists of memoirs not of the devil himself, but of other people, which the Count de Luizzi, the human partner in the diabolical pact, is very eager to know about. Hauff’s book is a series of papers that are loosely connected. In some parts, we hear nothing from the autobiographer. The Suavian writer seems only able to handle the Diabolical in small doses. His Satan, moreover, is a[287] very youthful and quite harmless devil. He is basically a personified echo of the author’s student days. Hauff's book is possibly the most well-known portrayal of the devil in German literature.
The passage presented here shows the phantastic element of the book at its best. The short introductory synopsis will give an idea of its satirical aspect. The humorous aspect has pretty nearly been lost in translation. Professor Brander Matthews has aptly said: “The German humour is like the simple Italian wines—it will not stand export.”
The passage presented here showcases the fantastic element of the book at its finest. The brief introductory synopsis will provide an insight into its satirical aspect. The humorous element has mostly been lost in translation. Professor Brander Matthews has rightly remarked: “The German humor is like the simple Italian wines—it doesn’t hold up when exported.”
Of all the peoples, the Germans seem to have had the most kindly feelings towards the devil. This is because they knew him better. To judge from the many bridges and cathedrals, which the demon, according to legends, has built in Germany, he must have been a frequent visitor to that country. In Frankfort, where with his own hands our author received the memoirs from the autobiographer, there is a gilded cock above the bridge in memory of the bargain the bridge-builder once made with Satan to give him the first living thing that should cross the river. The day the bridge was finished, a cock fluttered from a woman’s market-basket and ran over the bridge. A claw-like hand reached down and claimed the prize.
Of all the peoples, the Germans seem to have had the warmest feelings towards the devil. This is because they knew him better. Judging by the many bridges and cathedrals that, according to legends, the demon has built in Germany, he must have been a regular visitor there. In Frankfurt, where our author personally received the memoirs from the autobiographer, there's a gilded rooster above the bridge in memory of the deal the bridge-builder once made with Satan to give him the first living thing that crossed the river. On the day the bridge was completed, a rooster flew out of a woman’s market basket and ran across the bridge. A claw-like hand reached down and claimed the prize.
The distinguished personage, whose adventures form the subject of this book, does not figure in it under his own name, nor does he appear here in the gala attire of tail, horns and cloven foot with which he graces the revels on the Blocksberg. He borrows for the nonce a tall, gentlemanly figure, surmounted by delicate features, dresses well, is fastidious about his ring and linen, travels post and stops at the best hotels. He begins his earthly career by studying at the renowned university of ——. As he can boast of abundant means, a handsome wardrobe and the name of Herr von Barbe, it is no wonder that on the first evening he should be politely received, the next morning have a confidential friend, and the second evening embrace “brothers till death.” He becomes much puzzled[288] at the extraordinary manners of the students, and at their language, so different from that of every rational German. He remarks: “Over a glass of beer they often fell into singularly transcendental investigations, of which I understood little or nothing. However, I observed the principal words, and when drawn into a conversation, replied with a grave air—‘Freedom, Fatherland, Nationality.’” He attends the lectures of a celebrated professor, whose profundity of thought and terseness of style are so astounding, that the German world set him down as possessed; the critical student, however, differs somewhat from that conclusion, observing—
The distinguished figure whose adventures are the focus of this book doesn't appear under his real name, nor does he show up in the fancy attire of tail, horns, and cloven feet that he wears at the celebrations on the Blocksberg. He temporarily adopts a tall, refined appearance with delicate features, dresses well, pays attention to his ring and linens, travels by post, and stays at the best hotels. He starts his earthly journey by studying at the famous university of ——. With plenty of money, a nice wardrobe, and the name Herr von Barbe, it’s no surprise that on his first evening he is welcomed warmly, the next morning he has a close friend, and by the second evening, he’s embracing "brothers till death." He becomes quite confused by the peculiar behavior of the students and their language, which is so different from that of any sensible German. He notes: “Over a beer, they often engaged in strangely profound discussions that I could understand little to none of. Still, I picked up on the key words and when involved in a conversation, I replied with a serious tone—‘Freedom, Fatherland, Nationality.’” He attends lectures by a famous professor, whose deep thinking and concise style are so remarkable that the German public thinks he’s out of his mind; however, the critical student notes that he has a different opinion, stating—
“I have borne a great deal in the world. I have even entered into swine,” (“The devil,” said Luther, “knows Scripture well and he uses it in argument”) “but into such a philosopher? No, indeed! I had rather be excused.”
“I have endured a lot in this world. I’ve even dealt with swine,” (“The devil,” said Luther, “knows Scripture well and he uses it in debate”) “but to engage with such a philosopher? No way! I’d prefer to pass.”
The episode here reprinted occurred in a hotel in Frankfort, where our incognito is known as Herr von Natas (which, it will be noticed, is his more familiar name read backwards). His brilliant powers of conversation, his adroit flattery, courteous gallantry, and elegant, though wayward flights of imagination, soon rendered him the delight of the whole table d’hôte. All guests, including our author, were fascinated by the mysterious stranger. But we will let the author himself tell his story.
The episode reprinted here took place in a hotel in Frankfurt, where our undercover friend goes by the name Herr von Natas (which, as you'll notice, is his name spelled backward). His incredible conversational skills, clever compliments, polite charm, and stylish yet unpredictable flights of fancy quickly made him the favorite of the entire table d’hôte. Every guest, including our author, was captivated by the mysterious stranger. But let's allow the author to share his story himself.
ST. JOHN’S EVE[289]
BY NIKOLÁI VASILÉVICH GÓGOLStory
This story, taken from Evenings on a Farm near Dikanka, a series of sketches of the life of the Ukrainian peasants, offers a good illustration of the author’s art, which was a combination of the romantic and realistic elements. In these pages Gógol wished to record the myths and legends still current among the plain folk of his beloved Ukrainia. The devil naturally enough peeps out here and there through the pages of this book. Gógol’s devil is a product of the Russian soil, “the spirit of mischief and cunning, whom Russian literature is always trying to outplay and overcome” (Mme. Jarintzow, Russian Poets and Poems).
This story, taken from Evenings on a Farm near Dikanka, a series of sketches about the lives of Ukrainian peasants, is a great example of the author’s craft, blending romantic and realistic elements. In these pages, Gógol aimed to capture the myths and legends still alive among the ordinary people of his beloved Ukraine. The devil, of course, makes appearances throughout this book. Gógol’s devil is a product of the Russian landscape, “the spirit of mischief and cunning, whom Russian literature is always trying to outsmart and defeat” (Mme. Jarintzow, Russian Poets and Poems).
According to European superstition St. John’s Eve is the only evening in the year when his Satanic Majesty reveals himself in his proper shape to the eyes of men. If you wish to behold his Highness face to face, stand on St. John’s Eve at midnight near a mustard-plant. It is suggested by Sir James Frazer in his Golden Bough that, in the chilly air of the upper world, this prince from a warmer clime may be attracted by the warmth of the mustard.
According to European superstition, St. John’s Eve is the only night of the year when the devil shows himself in his true form to people. If you want to see him face to face, stand by a mustard plant at midnight on St. John’s Eve. Sir James Frazer suggests in his Golden Bough that this prince from a warmer place might be drawn to the warmth of the mustard in the chilly air of the upper world.
It is believed in many parts of Europe that treasures can be found on St. John’s Eve by means of the fern-seed. Even without the use of this plant treasures are sometimes said to bloom or burn in the earth, or to reveal their presence by a bluish flame on Midsummer Eve. As guardian of treasures the devil is the successor of the gnome.
Many people in Europe believe that treasures can be discovered on St. John’s Eve using fern seeds. Even without this plant, treasures are often said to bloom or glow in the earth, or to show their presence with a bluish flame on Midsummer Eve. The devil serves as the guardian of treasures, taking over the role from the gnome.
THE DEVIL’S WAGER[290]
BY WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAYStory
The Devil’s Wager is Thackeray’s earliest attempt at story-writing, was contributed to a weekly literary paper with the imposing title The National Standard, and Journal of Literature, Science, Music, Theatricals, and the Fine Arts, of which he was proprietor and editor, and was reprinted in the Paris Sketch Book (1840). The story first ended with the very Thackerayesque touch: “The moral of this story will be given in several successive numbers.” In the Paris Sketch Book the last three words are changed into “the second edition.” This comical tale was illustrated by an excellent wood-cut, representing the devil as sailing through the air, dragging after him the fat Sir Roger de Rollo by means of his tail, which is wound round Sir Roger’s neck.
The Devil’s Wager is Thackeray’s first try at writing a story. It was published in a weekly literary paper with the grand title The National Standard, and Journal of Literature, Science, Music, Theatricals, and the Fine Arts, of which he was the owner and editor. It was later reprinted in the Paris Sketch Book (1840). The story originally ended with a classic Thackeray twist: “The moral of this story will be given in several successive numbers.” In the Paris Sketch Book, the last three words are changed to “the second edition.” This humorous tale was illustrated by a great woodcut showing the devil flying through the air, pulling the plump Sir Roger de Rollo along by his tail, which is wrapped around Sir Roger’s neck.
In the “Advertisement to the First Edition” of his Paris Sketch Book, Thackeray admits the French origin of this as well as of his other devil-story, The Painter’s Bargain, to be found in the same volume. It was Thackeray’s good fortune to live in Paris during the wildest and most brilliant years of Romanticism; and while his attitude towards this movement and its leaders, as presented in the Paris Sketch Book, is not wholly sympathetic, he is indebted to it for his interest in supernatural subjects. The Romanticism of Thackeray has been denied with great obstinacy and almost passion, for like Heinrich Heine, the chief of German Romantic ironists, he poked fun at this movement. But “to laugh at what you love,” as Mr. George Saintsbury has pointed out in his History of[291] the French Novel, “is not only permissible, but a sign of the love itself.”
In the “Advertisement to the First Edition” of his Paris Sketch Book, Thackeray acknowledges that the origins of this story, as well as his other devil tale, The Painter’s Bargain, found in the same book, are French. Thackeray was fortunate enough to live in Paris during the most tumultuous and exciting years of Romanticism. While he doesn’t entirely embrace this movement and its figures, as shown in the Paris Sketch Book, he owes his fascination with supernatural themes to it. Some critics have stubbornly and passionately denied the presence of Romanticism in Thackeray’s work, but like Heinrich Heine, the leading German Romantic ironist, he ridiculed this movement. However, as Mr. George Saintsbury noted in his History of [291] the French Novel, “to laugh at what you love” is not just acceptable, but actually reflects that love.
Mercurius makes a pun on the familiar quotation “rara avis” from Horace (Sat. 2, 2. 26), where it means a rare bird. This expression is commonly applied to a singular person. It is also found in the Satires of Juvenal (VI, 165).
Mercurius makes a play on the well-known phrase “rara avis” from Horace (Sat. 2, 2. 26), where it refers to a rare bird. This expression is usually used to describe a unique individual. It also appears in the Satires of Juvenal (VI, 165).
THE PAINTER’S BARGAIN[292]
BY WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAYStory
The belief in compacts with the devil is of great antiquity. Satan, contending with God for the possession of the human race, was supposed to have developed a passion for catching souls. At the death of every man a real fight takes place over his soul between an angel, who wishes to lead it to heaven, and a devil, who attempts to drag it to hell (Jude 9). In order to assure the soul for himself in advance, Satan attempts to purchase it from the owner while he is still living—vivente corpore, as he tells the restaurateur in Poe’s story. As prince of this world he can easily grant even the most extravagant wishes of man in exchange for his soul. Office, wealth and pleasure are mainly the objects for which a man enters into a pact with the Evil One. Count de Luizzi in Frédéric Soulié’s Les Mémoires du Diable sells his soul to the devil for an uncommon consideration. It is not wealth or pleasure that tempts him. What he wants in exchange for his soul is to know the past lives of his fellowmen and women, “a thing,” as Mr. Saintsbury well remarks, “which a person of sense and taste would do anything, short of selling himself to the devil, not to know.” The devil fulfils every wish of his contractor for a stipulated period of time, at the expiration of which the soul becomes his. Pope Innocent VIII, in his fatal bull “Summis desiderantes” of the year 1484, officially recognized the possibility of a compact with the devil. Increase Mather, the New England preacher, also affirms that many men have made “cursed covenants with the prince of darkness.[293]”
The belief in deals with the devil is very old. Satan, in a struggle with God for the control of humanity, is thought to have developed a desire for capturing souls. When a person dies, there’s a real battle for their soul between an angel, who wants to take it to heaven, and a devil, who tries to pull it to hell (Jude 9). To secure a soul ahead of time, Satan tries to buy it from the person while they’re still alive—vivente corpore, as he tells the restaurateur in Poe’s story. As the ruler of this world, he can easily offer even the wildest dreams of a person in exchange for their soul. Positions, wealth, and pleasure are mostly what motivate someone to make a pact with the Evil One. Count de Luizzi in Frédéric Soulié’s Les Mémoires du Diable sells his soul to the devil for an unusual reason. It’s not wealth or pleasure that tempts him. What he wants in return for his soul is to know the past lives of his fellow men and women, “a thing,” as Mr. Saintsbury aptly notes, “that a sensible and refined person would do anything, short of selling themselves to the devil, not to know.” The devil grants every wish of his client for a set amount of time, after which the soul becomes his. Pope Innocent VIII, in his deadly bull “Summis desiderantes” from 1484, officially acknowledged the possibility of a deal with the devil. Increase Mather, the New England preacher, also confirms that many men have made “cursed covenants with the prince of darkness.[293]”
St. Theophilus, of Cilicia, in the sixth century, was the first to make the notable discovery that a man could enter into a pact of this nature. The price he set for his soul was a bishopric. This story has been superseded during the Renaissance period by a similar legend concerning the German Dr. Faustus. Other famous personages reputed to have sold their souls to the devil for one consideration or another are Don Juan in Spain, Twardowski in Poland, Merlin in England, and Robert le Diable in France. Socrates, Apuleius, Scaliger and Cagliostro are also said to have entered into compacts with him.
St. Theophilus of Cilicia, in the sixth century, was the first to make the significant discovery that a person could enter into such a pact. The price he demanded for his soul was a bishopric. This story was later overshadowed during the Renaissance by a similar legend about the German Dr. Faustus. Other notable figures rumored to have sold their souls to the devil for various reasons include Don Juan in Spain, Twardowski in Poland, Merlin in England, and Robert le Diable in France. Socrates, Apuleius, Scaliger, and Cagliostro are also said to have made deals with him.
In devil-contracts the Evil One insists that his human negotiator sign the deed with his own blood, while the man never requires the devil to sign it even in ink. The human party to the transaction has always had full confidence in the word of the fiend. There is a universal belief that the devil invariably fulfils his engagement. In no single instance of folk-lore has Satan tried to evade the fulfilment of his share in the agreement. But the man, in violation of the written pact, has often cheated the devil out of his legal due by technical quibbles. “It is peculiar to the German tradition,” says Gustav Freytag, “that the devil endeavours to fulfil zealously and honestly his part of the contract; the deceiver is man.” In regard to fidelity to his word, the father of lies has always set an example to his victims. “You men,” said Satan, “are cheats; you make all sorts of promises so long as you need me, and leave me in the lurch as soon as you have got what you wanted.” Mediaeval man had no scruples about his breach of contract with the devil. He always considered the legal document signed with his own blood as “a scrap of paper.” “But still the pact is with the enemy; the man is not bound beyond the letter, and may escape by any trick. It is still the ethics of war. We are very close to the principle that a man by stratagem or narrow observance of the letter may escape the eternal retribution which God decrees conditionally and the devil delights in[294]” (H. D. Taylor, Mediaeval Mind). We now can understand why in Eugene Field’s story “Daniel and the Devil” it seems to Satan so strange that he should be asked for a written guarantee that he too would fulfil his part of the contract. Apparently this was the first time that the devil had any transactions with an American business man, who has not even faith in Old Nick.
In deals with the devil, the Evil One insists that his human counterpart sign the contract in his own blood, while the human never demands the devil sign it, even in ink. The human party in the deal always trusts the devil's word completely. There's a common belief that the devil always keeps his promises. In every folklore instance, Satan has never tried to back out of his obligations. However, humans frequently violate the written agreement, successfully cheating the devil out of what he's owed with clever technicalities. “It’s unique to German tradition,” says Gustav Freytag, “that the devil strives to fulfill his part of the contract diligently and honestly; the deceiver is man.” Regarding keeping his promises, the father of lies has always set an example for his victims. “You people,” said Satan, “are the real cheats; you make all sorts of promises as long as you need me, then abandon me as soon as you get what you want.” Medieval people were unconcerned about breaching contracts with the devil. They viewed the legal document signed with their blood as “just a piece of paper.” “But the pact is still with the enemy; the man is not bound by anything but the letter of it and can escape by any trick. It follows the ethics of war. We are very close to the idea that a man can, through cleverness or strict adherence to the text, avoid the eternal punishment that God conditionally decrees and which the devil relishes”[294] (H. D. Taylor, Mediaeval Mind). This helps us understand why, in Eugene Field’s story “Daniel and the Devil,” it seems strange to Satan that he should be asked for a written guarantee that he too would keep his part of the deal. Apparently, this was the first time the devil had dealings with an American businessman, who doesn't even believe in Old Nick.
Reference is made in this story by the devil himself to the popular saying that the devil is not so black as he is painted. Even the devout George Herbert wrote—
Reference is made in this story by the devil himself to the popular saying that the devil isn't as bad as he's made out to be. Even the devout George Herbert wrote—
"Everyone agrees that there is some good in him."
This story recalls to us the proverb: “Talk of the devil, and he will either come or send.”
This story reminds us of the saying: “Speak of the devil, and he will either show up or send someone.”
Washington Irving, as we have seen, thinks that he is not always very obliging.
Washington Irving, as we've seen, believes that he's not always very accommodating.
Satan, the father of lies, is said to be the patron of lawyers. The men of the London bar formed a “Temple” corps, which was dubbed “The Devil’s Own.” The tavern of the lawyers on Fleet Street in London was called “The Devil.”
Satan, the father of lies, is known to be the patron of lawyers. The men of the London bar formed a “Temple” group, which was called “The Devil’s Own.” The lawyers' tavern on Fleet Street in London was named “The Devil.”
BON-BON[295]
BY EDGAR ALLAN POEStory
This writer, to whom the inner world was more of a reality than the external world, had many visions, especially of the devil. The two seem to have been on a familiar footing. The devil, we must admit, filled Poe’s imagination even if we will not go so far as to agree with his critics that he had Satan substituted for soul. His contemporaries, as is well known, would say of him: “He hath a demon, yea, seven devils are entered into him.” His detractors actually regarded this unhappy poet as an incarnation of the ruler of Hades (cf. North American Review, 1856; Edinburgh Review, 1858; Dublin University Magazine, 1875). It was but recently that a writer in the New York Times declared Poe to have been “grub-staked by demons.”
This writer, for whom the inner world felt more real than the outer world, had many visions, especially of the devil. They seemed to have a close relationship. The devil, it must be acknowledged, filled Poe's imagination, even if we won't go as far as to agree with his critics that he replaced the soul with Satan. His contemporaries often said of him: “He has a demon, indeed, seven devils have entered into him.” His critics even viewed this troubled poet as a personification of the ruler of Hades (cf. North American Review, 1856; Edinburgh Review, 1858; Dublin University Magazine, 1875). Just recently, a writer in the New York Times declared that Poe had been “backed by demons.”
The story “Bon-Bon” offers a specimen of Poe’s grimly grotesque humour. It first appeared in the Broadway Journal of August, 1835.
The story "Bon-Bon" showcases Poe's darkly funny humor. It first came out in the Broadway Journal in August 1835.
The devil of this most un-American of all American authors is not the child of New World fancy, but part of European imagination. The scenery of the story is aptly laid in the land of Robert le Diable.
The devil of this most un-American of all American authors isn’t a creation of New World fantasy, but rather part of European imagination. The setting of the story is fittingly placed in the land of Robert le Diable.
Poe’s description of the devil is, on the whole, fully in accord with the universally accredited conception of his ordinary appearance. His brutal hoofs and savage horns and beastly tail are all there, only discreetly hid under a dress which any gentleman might wear. The devil is very proud of this epithet given him by William Shakespeare; and from[296] that time on, it has been his greatest ambition to be a gentleman, in outer appearance at least; and to his credit it must be said that he has so well succeeded in his efforts to resemble a gentleman that it is now very hard to tell the two apart. The devil is accredited in popular imagination with long ears, a long (sometimes upturned) nose, a wide mouth, and teeth of a lion. It is on account of his fangs that Satan has been called a lion by the biblical writers. But although the prince of darkness can assume any form in the heavens above, in the earth beneath, and in the waters under the earth, he has never appeared as a lion. This, I believe, is out of deference to Judah, whom his father also called a lion. Hairiness is a pretty general characteristic of the devil. His hairy skin he probably inherited from the ancient fauns and satyrs. Esau is believed to have been a hairy demon. “Old Harry” is a corruption of “Old Hairy.” As a rule, Old Nick is not pictured as bald, but has a head covered with locks like serpents. These snaky tresses, which already “Monk” Lewis wound around the devil’s head, are borrowed, according to Sir Walter Scott, from the shield of Minerva. His face, however, is usually hairless. A beard has rarely been accorded to Satan. His red beard on the mediaeval stage probably came from Donar, whom, as Jacob Grimm says, the modern notions of the devil so often have in the background. Long bearded devils are nowhere normal except in the representations of the Eastern Church of the monarch of hell as counterpart of the monarch of heaven. The eyeless devil is original with our writer. His disciple Baudelaire in his story Les Tentations ou Eros, Plutus et la Gloire presents the second of these three Tempters as an eyeless monster. The mediaeval devil had saucer eyes. According to a Russian legend, the all-seeing spirit of evil is all covered with eyes. The cadaverous aspect of the devil is traditional. With but one remarkable exception (the Egyptian Typhon), demons are always represented lean. “A devil,” said Caesarius of[297] Heisterbach of the thirteenth century, “is usually so thin as to cast no shadow” (Dialogus Miraculorum, iii). This characteristic is a heritage of the ancient hunger-demon, who, himself a shadow, casts no shadow. In the course of the centuries, however, the devil has gained flesh. His faded suit of black cloth recalls the mediaeval devil who appeared “in his fethers all ragged and rent.”
Poe’s description of the devil generally aligns with the widely accepted view of his typical appearance. His brutal hooves, savage horns, and beastly tail are all there, just subtly concealed under a suit that any gentleman could wear. The devil takes great pride in this label given to him by William Shakespeare; since then, it has been his ultimate goal to appear as a gentleman, at least on the outside. To his credit, he has done such a good job of resembling a gentleman that it’s now really difficult to distinguish between the two. In popular imagination, the devil is associated with long ears, a long (sometimes upturned) nose, a wide mouth, and lion-like teeth. It is because of his fangs that biblical writers have referred to Satan as a lion. Despite his ability to take on any form in the heavens, on the earth, and in the waters below, he has never appeared as a lion, likely out of respect for Judah, who his father also called a lion. Hairiness is a common trait attributed to the devil. His hairy skin likely comes from ancient fauns and satyrs. Esau is thought to have been a hairy demon. “Old Harry” is a variation of “Old Hairy.” Generally, Old Nick isn’t seen as bald, but rather has a head full of hair resembling serpents. These snake-like locks, which “Monk” Lewis wrapped around the devil’s head, according to Sir Walter Scott, were inspired by the shield of Minerva. However, his face is usually clean-shaven. Satan very rarely sports a beard. The red beard on medieval stages likely came from Donar, whom, as Jacob Grimm points out, modern depictions of the devil often reference. Long-bearded devils are mostly found in Eastern Church representations of the ruler of hell as the opposite of the ruler of heaven. The eyeless devil is an original concept from our writer. His disciple Baudelaire presents the second of the three Tempters as an eyeless monster in his story Les Tentations ou Eros, Plutus et la Gloire. The medieval devil typically had large, round eyes. According to a Russian legend, the all-seeing spirit of evil is completely covered in eyes. The devil’s ghastly look is a traditional portrayal. With one notable exception (the Egyptian Typhon), demons are always depicted as thin. “A devil,” said Caesarius of [297] Heisterbach in the thirteenth century, “is usually so thin as to cast no shadow” (Dialogus Miraculorum, iii). This trait is inherited from the ancient hunger-demon, who, being a shadow himself, casts no shadow. Over the centuries, however, the devil has gained weight. His faded black suit brings to mind the medieval devil who appeared “in his feathers all ragged and rent.”
It is not altogether improbable that the ecclesiastical appearance of the devil in this story was not wholly unintentional, as the author believes. While Satan cannot be said to be “one of those who take to the ministry mostly,” he often likes to slip into priestly robes. In the “Temptation of Jesus” by Lucas van Leyden the devil is habited as a monk with a pointed cowl.
It’s not completely unlikely that the religious image of the devil in this story was somewhat intentional, as the author thinks. While you can’t really say that Satan is “one of those who typically go into the ministry,” he often enjoys dressing up in priestly garments. In Lucas van Leyden's “Temptation of Jesus,” the devil is dressed as a monk with a pointed hood.
In the comparison of a soul with a shadow there is a reminiscence of Adalbert von Chamisso, whose Peter Schlemihl (1814) sells his shadow to the devil. In his story The Fisherman and His Soul Oscar Wilde considers the shadow of the body as the body of the soul.
In comparing a soul to a shadow, there’s a reminder of Adalbert von Chamisso, whose Peter Schlemihl (1814) sells his shadow to the devil. In his story The Fisherman and His Soul, Oscar Wilde views the body’s shadow as the soul’s body.
That the devils in hell eat the damned consigned there for punishment is also in accord with mediaeval tradition. This idea probably is of Oriental origin. The seven Assyrian evil spirits have a predilection for human flesh and blood. Ghouls and vampires belong to this class of demons.
That the devils in hell eat the damned sent there for punishment fits with medieval tradition. This idea likely comes from the East. The seven Assyrian evil spirits have a preference for human flesh and blood. Ghouls and vampires are part of this group of demons.
The devil’s pitchfork is not the forked sceptre of Pluto supplemented by another tine, as is commonly assumed. It is the ancient sign of fertility, which is still used as a fertility charm by the Hindus in India and the Zuñi and Aztec Indians of North America and Mexico. A related symbol is the trident of Poseidon or Neptune. This symbol was recently carried in a children’s May Day parade through Central Park in New York.
The devil's pitchfork isn't just the two-pronged scepter of Pluto with an extra tine, as many people think. It’s actually an ancient fertility symbol, which is still used as a fertility charm by Hindus in India and the Zuñi and Aztec tribes in North America and Mexico. A similar symbol is the trident of Poseidon or Neptune. This symbol was recently seen in a children’s May Day parade in Central Park, New York.
THE PRINTER’S DEVIL[298]Story
The term “Printer’s Devil” is usually accounted for by the fact that Aldus Manutius, the great Venetian printer, employed in his printing shop (about 1485) a black slave, who was popularly thought to be an imp of Satan. This expression may have a deeper significance. It may owe its origin to the fact that Fust, the inventor of the printing press, was believed to have connections with the Evil One. It will be remembered that during the Middle Ages and, in Catholic countries, even for a long time afterwards every discovery of science, every invention of material benefit to man, was believed to have been secured by a compact with the devil. Our ancestors deemed the human mind incapable, without the aid of the Evil One, of producing anything beyond their own comprehension. The red letters which Fust used at the close of his earliest printed volumes to give his name, with the place and date of publication, were interpreted in Paris as indications of the diabolical origin of the works so easily produced by him. (M. D. Conway, Demonology and Devil-Lore.) Sacred days, as is well known, are printed in the Catholic calendar with red letters, and the devil has also employed them in books of magic. This is but another instance of the mimicry by “God’s Ape” of the sanctities of the Church.
The term “Printer’s Devil” usually comes from the fact that Aldus Manutius, the famous Venetian printer, had a black slave working in his print shop around 1485, who people thought was a minion of Satan. This phrase might have a deeper meaning. It could be linked to the belief that Fust, the inventor of the printing press, was associated with the Devil. It’s worth noting that during the Middle Ages, and even in Catholic countries for a long time afterward, any scientific discovery or useful invention was thought to be made possible through a pact with the devil. Our ancestors believed that the human mind couldn't produce anything beyond its understanding without the assistance of the Evil One. The red letters Fust used at the end of his earliest printed books to show his name, along with the place and date of publication, were interpreted in Paris as signs of the demonic origin of the works he produced so effortlessly. (M. D. Conway, Demonology and Devil-Lore.) It's well known that sacred days are printed in red letters in the Catholic calendar, and the devil has also used them in books of magic. This is another example of “God’s Ape” imitating the sacredness of the Church.
In the infernal economy, where a strict division of labour prevails, the printer’s devil is the librarian of hell. The books over which he has charge must be as numerous as the sands on the sea-shore. For nearly every book written without priestly command was associated in the good old days with the devil. The assertion that Satan hates nothing so much as writing or printer’s ink apparently is a very great calumny. He has often even been accused of stealing manuscripts in order to[299] prevent their publication. The prince of darkness naturally rather shuns than courts inquiry. On one occasion Joseph Görres, the defender of Catholicism, complained that the devil, provoked by his interference in Satanic affairs (he is the author of Die christliche Mystik, which is a rich source for diabolism, diabolical possession and exorcism), had stolen one of his manuscripts; it was, however, found some time afterwards in his bookcase, and the devil was completely exonerated.
In the dark economy, where a strict division of labor exists, the printer’s devil is the librarian of hell. The books he oversees must be as countless as the grains of sand on the beach. Nearly every book written without a priest's approval was linked to the devil in the good old days. The claim that Satan hates nothing more than writing or printer's ink is clearly a significant slander. He has often even been accused of stealing manuscripts to[299]prevent their publication. The prince of darkness generally avoids rather than seeks out scrutiny. One time, Joseph Görres, a defender of Catholicism, complained that the devil, irritated by his meddling in Satanic matters (he is the author of Die christliche Mystik, which is a rich source for information on diabolism, diabolical possession, and exorcism), had taken one of his manuscripts; however, it was later found in his bookcase, and the devil was entirely cleared of blame.
The concluding paragraph of this story is especially interesting in the light of the present agitation for unbound books and a eulogy of the old Franklin Square Library.
The final paragraph of this story is particularly intriguing considering the current push for unrestricted books and a tribute to the old Franklin Square Library.
THE DEVIL’S MOTHER-IN-LAW[300]
BY FERNÁN CABALLEROStory
Fernán Caballero is the pseudonym of Mrs. Cecilia Böhl von Faber, Marchioness de Arco-Hermoso, who was a Swiss by birth, daughter of the literary historian Johann Böhl von Faber, the Johannes of Campe’s Robinson (1779). Her father initiated her early into Spanish literature, which he interpreted for her in the spirit of the Romantic movement of those early days. The interest in mediaeval traditions, which she owes to this early training, increased when, later, she went to Catholic Spain. The charm of her popular Andalusian tales consists in the fact that she fully shares with the Catholic peasants of that province an implicit faith in the truth of these mediaeval legends. In her stories we find perhaps the purest expression of mediaevalism in modern times. Fernán Caballero gradually drifted to the extreme Right in all questions of religion, art and life. She hated every liberal expression in matters of faith or art with the fanaticism of a Torquemada. This author not only shared the somewhat general Catholic view that all Protestants were eternally damned, but she naïvely believed that every son of Israel had a tail (Julian Schmidt).
Fernán Caballero is the pen name of Mrs. Cecilia Böhl von Faber, Marchioness de Arco-Hermoso, who was Swiss by birth and the daughter of literary historian Johann Böhl von Faber, the Johannes of Campe’s Robinson (1779). Her father introduced her to Spanish literature early on, interpreting it for her through the lens of the Romantic movement of that time. The interest in medieval traditions that she gained from this early training deepened when she later moved to Catholic Spain. The allure of her popular Andalusian tales lies in the fact that she fully shares an implicit faith in the truth of these medieval legends with the Catholic peasants of that region. In her stories, we find perhaps the clearest expression of medieval themes in modern times. Fernán Caballero gradually moved toward extreme right views on all matters of religion, art, and life. She passionately disliked any liberal expression in matters of faith or art with the fervor of a Torquemada. This author not only shared the widely held Catholic belief that all Protestants were eternally condemned, but she also naively believed that every Jewish person had a tail (Julian Schmidt).
The story of woman’s triumph over the Devil is well characteristic of the Land of the Blessed Lady, as Andalusia is commonly called.
The story of a woman's victory over the Devil is a perfect representation of the Land of the Blessed Lady, which is what Andalusia is often called.
The legend of a devil imprisoned in a phial is also found in the work of the Spaniard Luis Velez de Guevara called El Diablo cojuelo (1641), from whom Alain Le Sage borrowed both title and plot for his novel Le Diable boiteux (1707).[301] Asmodeus, liberated from a bottle, into which he had been confined by a magician, entertains his deliverer with the secret sights of a big city at midnight, by unroofing the houses of the Spanish capital and showing him the life that was going on in them. The legend was introduced into Spain from the East by the Moors and finally acclimated to find a place in local traditions. From that country it spread over the whole of Europe. The Asiatics believed that by abstinence and special prayers evil spirits could be reduced into obedience and confined in black bottles. The tradition forms a part of the Solomonic lore, and is frequently told in esoteric works. In the cabalistic book Vinculum Spirituum, which is of Eastern origin, it is said that Solomon discovered, by means of a certain learned book, the valuable secret of inclosing in a bottle of black glass three millions of infernal spirits, with seventy-two of their kings, of whom Beleh was the chief, Beliar (alias Belial) the second, and Asmodeus the third. Solomon afterwards cast this bottle into a deep well near Babylon. Fortunately for the contents, the Babylonians, hoping to find a treasure in the well, descended into it, broke the bottle, and freed the demons (cf. also The Little Key of Rabbi Solomon, containing the Names, Seals and Characters of the 72 Spirits with whom he held converse, also the Art Almadel of Rabbi Solomon, carefully copied by “Raphael,” London, 1879). This legend is also found in the tale of the Fisherman and the Djinn in the Arabian Nights, which was also treated by the German poet Klopstock in his poem “Wintermärchen” (1776).
The story of a devil trapped in a bottle is also present in the work of Spanish writer Luis Velez de Guevara titled El Diablo cojuelo (1641), from which Alain Le Sage took both the title and the story for his novel Le Diable boiteux (1707).[301] Asmodeus, freed from a bottle in which he had been locked away by a magician, entertains his rescuer by revealing the hidden sights of a major city at midnight, literally lifting the roofs off buildings in the Spanish capital to show him the lives inside. The legend was brought to Spain from the East by the Moors and eventually adapted into local traditions. From there, it spread throughout Europe. Asians believed that through abstinence and specific prayers, evil spirits could be compelled to obey and trapped in black bottles. This tradition is part of the lore associated with Solomon and frequently appears in esoteric texts. In the cabalistic book Vinculum Spirituum, which has Eastern roots, it is said that Solomon learned from a particular scholarly text the valuable secret to imprisoning three million infernal spirits, along with their seventy-two kings, with Beleh as the chief, Beliar (alias Belial) as the second, and Asmodeus as the third. Solomon then threw this bottle into a deep well near Babylon. Luckily for the contents, the Babylonians, hoping to find treasure in the well, went down into it, broke the bottle, and released the demons (cf. also The Little Key of Rabbi Solomon, containing the Names, Seals and Characters of the 72 Spirits with whom he held converse, also the Art Almadel of Rabbi Solomon, carefully copied by “Raphael,” London, 1879). This legend is also seen in the tale of the Fisherman and the Djinn in the Arabian Nights, which was also addressed by the German poet Klopstock in his poem “Wintermärchen” (1776).
The devil, as it is said in this story, has a mortal hatred of the sound of bells. The origin of ringing the church bells was, according to Sir James Frazer, to drive away devils and witches. The devil in Poe’s story “The Devil in the Belfry” (1839) was, indeed, very courageous in invading the belfry.
The devil, as mentioned in this story, has a deep hatred for the sound of bells. According to Sir James Frazer, the purpose of ringing church bells was to scare away devils and witches. The devil in Poe’s story “The Devil in the Belfry” (1839) was actually quite bold for invading the belfry.
The concluding part of the story is identical with the Machiavellian tale of Belphagor.[302]
The ending of the story is the same as the Machiavellian tale of Belphagor.[302]
This tale of the Devil’s mother-in-law first appeared in the volume Cuentos y poesias populares Andaluces (Seville, 1859), which was translated the same year into French by Germond de Lavigne under the title Nouvelles andalouses. An English translation under the title Spanish Fairy Tales appeared in 1881. This particular story was rendered again into English two years later and included in Tales from Twelve Tongues, translated by a British Museum Librarian [Richard Garnett?], London, 1883.
This story of the Devil’s mother-in-law first came out in the book Cuentos y poesias populares Andaluces (Seville, 1859), which was translated into French the same year by Germond de Lavigne under the title Nouvelles andalouses. An English version titled Spanish Fairy Tales was published in 1881. This specific story was translated into English again two years later and was included in Tales from Twelve Tongues, translated by a British Museum Librarian [Richard Garnett?], London, 1883.
THE GENEROUS GAMBLER[303]
BY CHARLES PIERRE BAUDELAIREStory
This worshipper and singer of Satan shared his American confrère’s predilection for the devil. He found his models in the diabolical scenes of Edgar Allan Poe, whom he interpreted to the Latin world. “Baudelaire,” said Théophile Gautier, his master and friend, “had a singular prepossession for the devil as a tempter, in whom he saw a dragon who hurried him into sin, infamy, crime, and perversity.” To Baudelaire, the trier of men’s souls, the Tempter, was as real a person as he was to Job. He believed that the devil had a great deal to do with the direction of human destinies. “C’est le Diable qui tient les fils qui nous remuent!” Men are mere puppets in the hands of the devil. “Baudelaire’s motto,” as Mr. James Huneker has well remarked, “might be the reverse of Browning’s lines: The Devil is in his heaven. All’s wrong with the world.”
This worshipper and singer of Satan shared his American confrère’s preference for the devil. He found inspiration in the dark scenes of Edgar Allan Poe, whom he introduced to the Latin world. “Baudelaire,” said Théophile Gautier, his mentor and friend, “had an unusual liking for the devil as a tempter, whom he viewed as a dragon leading him into sin, disgrace, crime, and perversion.” For Baudelaire, the tester of human souls, the Tempter was as real a figure as he was for Job. He believed that the devil significantly influenced the course of human destinies. “C’est le Diable qui tient les fils qui nous remuent!” Men are just puppets in the devil's hands. “Baudelaire’s motto,” as Mr. James Huneker aptly noted, “might be the opposite of Browning’s lines: The Devil is in his heaven. All’s wrong with the world.”
Baudelaire’s devil is a dandy and a boulevardier with wings. Each author, it has been said, creates the devil in his own image.
Baudelaire’s devil is a stylish dandy and a socialite with wings. Each author, it’s been said, creates the devil in their own image.
The greatest boon which Satan could offer Baudelaire was to free him from that great modern monster, Ennui, which selects as its prey the most highly gifted natures. The boredom of life—this was, indeed, as this unhappy poet admits, the source of all his maladies and of all his miseries. He called it the “foulest of vices” and hoped to escape from it “by dreaming of the superlative emotional adventure, by indulging in infinite, indeterminate desire” (Irving Babbit). His preface to the Flowers of Evil, in which he addresses the reader, ends with[304] the following statement in regard to the nature of this modern beast of prey: “Among the jackals, the panthers, the hounds, the apes, the scorpions, the vultures, the serpents—the yelling, howling, growling, grovelling monsters which form the foul menagerie of our vices—there is one which is the most foul, the most wicked, the most unclean of all. This vice, although it uses neither extravagant gestures nor makes a great outcry, would willingly make a ruin of the earth, and swallow up all the world in a yawn. This is Ennui! who, with his eye moistened by an involuntary tear, dreams of scaffolds while smoking his hookah. Thou knowest him, this delicate monster, hypocritical reader, my like, my brother!”
The biggest gift Satan could give Baudelaire was to free him from the great modern nightmare, Ennui, which preys on the most talented souls. The boredom of life—this was, as this unfortunate poet admits, the root of all his troubles and suffering. He called it the “worst of vices” and hoped to escape from it “by dreaming of the ultimate emotional adventure, by indulging in endless, vague desires” (Irving Babbit). His preface to the Flowers of Evil, where he speaks directly to the reader, ends with[304] the following description of this modern predator: “Among the jackals, the panthers, the hounds, the apes, the scorpions, the vultures, the snakes—the screaming, howling, growling, crawling monsters that make up the unpleasant menagerie of our vices—there is one that is the most disgusting, the most evil, the most filthy of all. This vice, though it doesn’t display wild gestures or create a lot of noise, would gladly ruin the earth and consume the world in a yawn. This is Ennui! who, with his eye wet from an involuntary tear, dreams of gallows while smoking his hookah. You know him, this delicate monster, hypocritical reader, my kindred spirit, my brother!”
In Gorky’s story “The Devil” the devil himself suffers from ennui.
In Gorky’s story “The Devil,” the devil himself suffers from boredom.
But Baudelaire believed he had good reason to doubt Satan’s word, and, therefore, prayed to the Lord to make the devil keep his promise to him. He had little faith in the father of lies. In his book called Artificial Paradises (1860) Baudelaire expressed the thought that the devil would say to the eaters of hashish, the smokers of opium, as he did in the olden days to our first parents, “If you taste of the fruit, you will be as the gods,” and that the devil no more kept his word with them than he did with Adam and Eve, for the next day, the god, tempted, weakened, enervated, descended even lower than the beast.
But Baudelaire had good reason to doubt Satan's word, and so he prayed to the Lord to make the devil keep his promise to him. He had little faith in the father of lies. In his book titled Artificial Paradises (1860), Baudelaire expressed the idea that the devil would say to those who eat hashish and smoke opium, just as he did to our first parents long ago, "If you taste the fruit, you'll be like the gods," and that the devil kept his promise to them no more than he did with Adam and Eve, for the next day, the god, tempted, weakened, and enervated, descended even lower than the beast.
The representation of the devil in the shape of a he-goat goes back to far antiquity. Goat-formed deities and spirits of the woods existed in the religions of India, Assyria, Greece and Egypt. The Assyrian god was often associated with the goat, which was supposed to possess the qualities for which he was worshipped. The he-goat was also the sacred beast of Donar or Thor, who was brought to Scandinavia by the Phoenicians. (On the relation of satyrs to goats see also James G. Frazer, The Golden Bough, vol. VIII, pp. 1 sqq.) At the[305] revels on the Blocksberg Satan always appeared as a black buck.
The idea of the devil as a he-goat dates back to ancient times. Goat-shaped deities and woodland spirits were part of the religions in India, Assyria, Greece, and Egypt. The Assyrian god was often linked to the goat, which was believed to embody the traits for which he was revered. The he-goat was also the sacred animal of Donar or Thor, who was brought to Scandinavia by the Phoenicians. (For more on the connection between satyrs and goats, see James G. Frazer, The Golden Bough, vol. VIII, pp. 1 sqq.) At the[305] celebrations on the Blocksberg, Satan always showed up as a black buck.
Le bon diable, which is a favourite phrase in France, points to his simplicity of mind rather than generosity of spirit. It generally expresses the half-contemptuous pity with which the giants, these huge beings with weak minds, were regarded.
Le bon diable, a popular phrase in France, refers to simplicity of mind rather than generosity of spirit. It typically conveys the half-contemptuous pity directed towards the giants, these enormous beings with limited intellect.
The idea that Satan would gamble for a human soul is of mediaeval origin and may have been taken by Baudelaire from Gérard de Nerval, who in his mystery play Le Prince des Sots (1830) has the devil play at dice with an angel, with human souls as stakes. As a dice-player Satan resembles Wuotan. Mr. H. G. Wells in The Undying Fire (1919) has Diabolus play chess with the Deity in Heaven.
The notion that Satan would gamble for a human soul comes from medieval times and may have been inspired by Baudelaire from Gérard de Nerval, who in his mystery play Le Prince des Sots (1830) depicts the devil playing dice with an angel, wagering human souls. In this gambling role, Satan is similar to Wuotan. Mr. H. G. Wells in The Undying Fire (1919) shows Diabolus playing chess with God in Heaven.
The devil in this story falls back into speaking Hebrew when the days of his ancient celestial glory are brought back to his mind. In Louis Ménard’s Le Diable au café the devil calls Hebrew a dead language, and as a modern prefers to be called by the French equivalent of his original Hebrew name. In the Middle Ages the devil’s favourite language was Latin. Marlowe’s Mephistopheles also speaks this language. Satan is known to be a linguist. “It is the Devil by his several languages,” said Ben Jonson.
The devil in this story switches back to speaking Hebrew when memories of his ancient celestial glory come to mind. In Louis Ménard’s Le Diable au café, the devil refers to Hebrew as a dead language, and as a modern entity, he prefers to be called by the French equivalent of his original Hebrew name. During the Middle Ages, the devil's favorite language was Latin. Marlowe’s Mephistopheles also speaks this language. Satan is known to be skilled in languages. “It is the Devil by his several languages,” said Ben Jonson.
According to popular belief the devil is a learned scholar and a profound thinker. He has all science, philosophy, and theology at his tongue’s end.
According to popular belief, the devil is a knowledgeable scholar and a deep thinker. He has all of science, philosophy, and theology right at his fingertips.
The Shavian devil in contradistinction to the Baudelairian fiend does bitterly complain that he is so little appreciated on earth. Walter Scott’s devil (in “Wandering Willie’s Tale,” 1824) also complains that he has been “sair miscaa’d in the world.”
The Shavian devil, unlike the Baudelairian fiend, bitterly complains that he is not appreciated enough on earth. Walter Scott’s devil (in “Wandering Willie’s Tale,” 1824) also laments that he has been “badly misunderstood in the world.”
The preacher to whom our author refers is the Jesuit Ravignan, who declared that the disbelief in the devil was one of the most cunning devices of the great enemy himself. (La plus grande force du diable, c’est d’être parvenu à se faire nier.)[306] Baudelaire’s disciple J. K. Huysmans similarly expresses in his novel Là-Bas (1891) the view that “the greatest power of Satan lies in the fact that he gets men to deny him.” (Cf. the present writer’s essay “The Satanism of Huysmans” in The Open Court for April, 1920.) The devil mocks at this theological dictum in Pierre Veber’s story “L’Homme qui vendit son âme au Diable” (1918). In Perkins’s story “The Devil-Puzzlers” the devil expresses his satisfaction over his success in this regard.
The preacher mentioned by our author is the Jesuit Ravignan, who stated that disbelief in the devil is one of the most clever tricks of the great enemy himself. (La plus grande force du diable, c’est d’être parvenu à se faire nier.)[306] Baudelaire’s disciple J. K. Huysmans similarly conveys in his novel Là-Bas (1891) that “the greatest power of Satan lies in the fact that he gets people to deny him.” (Cf. the present writer’s essay “The Satanism of Huysmans” in The Open Court for April, 1920.) The devil ridicules this theological statement in Pierre Veber’s story “L’Homme qui vendit son âme au Diable” (1918). In Perkins’s story “The Devil-Puzzlers,” the devil reveals his pleasure over his success in this area.
The story “The Generous Gambler” first appeared in the Figaro of February, 1864, was reprinted under the title of “Le Diable” in the Revue du Dix-Neuvième Siècle of June, 1866, and was finally included in Poèmes en Prose. This story has also been translated into English by Joseph T. Shipley.
The story “The Generous Gambler” first appeared in the Figaro in February 1864, was reprinted as “Le Diable” in the Revue du Dix-Neuvième Siècle in June 1866, and was eventually included in Poèmes en Prose. This story has also been translated into English by Joseph T. Shipley.
THE THREE LOW MASSES[307]
A Christmas Story
BY ALPHONSE DAUDETStory
Daudet and Maupassant furnish the best proof of the assertion made in the Introduction to this book that even the Naturalists who, as a rule, disdained the phantastic plots of the Romanticists, whose imagination was rigorously earth-bound, felt themselves nevertheless attracted by devil-lore. Although most of Daudet’s subjects are chosen from contemporary French life, this short-story treats a devil-legend of the seventeenth century. This story as “The Pope’s Mule” and “The Elixir of the Reverend Père Gaucher” obviously has no other object but to poke fun at the Catholic Church. It belongs to the literary type known as the Satirical Supernatural.
Daudet and Maupassant provide the best evidence for the claim made in the Introduction of this book that even the Naturalists, who generally dismissed the fantastical plots of the Romanticists and whose imagination was strictly grounded in reality, still found themselves drawn to devil lore. While most of Daudet’s topics are taken from contemporary French life, this short story explores a devil legend from the seventeenth century. This story, along with “The Pope’s Mule” and “The Elixir of the Reverend Père Gaucher,” clearly aims to poke fun at the Catholic Church. It fits into the literary style known as the Satirical Supernatural.
This story is characteristic of Daudet’s art, containing as it does all of his delicacy and daintiness of pathos, of raillery, of humour. It originally appeared in that delightful group of stories Lettres de Mon Moulin (1869).
This story is typical of Daudet’s style, showcasing all his subtlety and charm in emotion, wit, and humor. It first appeared in that delightful collection of stories Lettres de Mon Moulin (1869).
The horns and tail of his Satanic majesty peep out as vividly in this book as the disguised devils in Ingoldsby’s Legend of the North Countrie.
The horns and tail of his Satanic majesty stand out just as clearly in this book as the disguised devils in Ingoldsby’s Legend of the North Countrie.
Although hating all men, the devil has a special hatred for the priests, and he delights in bringing them to fall. Satan loathes the priests, because, as Anatole France says, they teach that “God takes delight in seeing His creatures languish in penitence and abstain from His most precious gifts” (Les Dieux ont soif, p. 278).[308]
Although he hates all men, the devil has a particular hatred for priests and enjoys leading them to their downfall. Satan despises priests because, as Anatole France states, they teach that “God takes pleasure in seeing His creatures suffer in penance and refrain from His most cherished gifts” (Les Dieux ont soif, p. 278).[308]
It is evident from this story that the popular belief that the devil avoids holy edifices is not based on facts. Here the devil not only enters the church, but even performs the duties of a sacristan at the foot of the altar. According to mediaeval tradition the devil has his agents even in the churches. In the administration of hell where the tasks are carefully parcelled out among the thousands of imps, the church has been assigned to the fiend with the poetic name of Tutevillus. It is his duty to attend all services in order to listen to the gossips and to write down every word they say. After death these women are entertained in hell with their own speeches, which this diabolical church clerk has carefully noted down. Tradition has it that one fine Sunday this demon was sitting in a church on a beam, on which he held himself fast by his feet and his tail, right over two village gossips, who chattered so much during the Blessed Mass that he soon filled every corner of the parchment on both sides. Poor Tutevillus worked so hard that the sweat ran in great drops down his brow, and he was ready to sink with exhaustion. But the gossips ceased not to sin with their tongues, and he had no fair parchment left whereon to record their foul words. So having considered for a little while, he grasped one end of the roll with his teeth and seized the other end with his claws and pulled so hard as to stretch the parchment. He tugged and tugged with all his strength, jerking back his head mightily at each tug, and at last giving such a fierce jerk that he suddenly lost his balance and fell head over heels from the beam to the floor of the church. (From “The Vision of Saint Simon of Blewberry” in F. O. Mann’s collection of mediaeval tales.)
It’s clear from this story that the common belief that the devil avoids holy buildings isn’t true. Here, the devil not only enters the church but also acts as a sacristan at the altar. According to medieval tradition, the devil has his agents even within churches. In the hierarchy of hell, where tasks are carefully divided among thousands of little demons, the church has been assigned to the fiend known as Tutevillus. His job is to attend all services to listen to gossip and write down everything that's said. After they die, these women are entertained in hell with their own words, which this diabolical church clerk has carefully recorded. Legend has it that one fine Sunday, this demon was sitting in a church on a beam, holding onto it with his feet and tail, right above two village gossips who talked so much during Mass that he soon filled every spare corner of the parchment on both sides. Poor Tutevillus worked so hard that sweat rolled down his forehead, and he was about to collapse from exhaustion. But the gossips kept sinning with their tongues, and he had no blank parchment left to write down their vile words. After thinking for a moment, he grabbed one end of the scroll with his teeth and the other end with his claws and pulled as hard as he could to stretch the parchment. He tugged and tugged with all his strength, jerking his head back with each pull, and finally gave such a fierce jerk that he suddenly lost his balance and fell head over heels from the beam to the church floor.
DEVIL-PUZZLERS[309]
BY FREDERICK BEECHER PERKINSStory
Through Asmodeus the devil became associated with humour and gallantry. Asmodeus sharpened his wits in his conversations with the wisest of kings. It will be recalled that this demon was the familiar spirit of Solomon, whose throne, according to Jewish legend, he occupied for three years. Perhaps it was not Solomon after all but this diabolical usurper who gathered around himself a thousand wives. It is said that Asmodeus is as dangerous to women as Lilith is to men. He loves to decoy young girls in the shape of a handsome young man. His love for the beautiful Sarah is too well known to need any comment. He is a fastidious devil, and will not have the object of his passion subject to the embrace of any other mortal or immortal.
Through Asmodeus, the devil became linked with humor and charm. Asmodeus honed his wit in conversations with the wisest kings. It’s remembered that this demon was the familiar spirit of Solomon, who, according to Jewish legend, occupied Solomon's throne for three years. Perhaps it wasn’t Solomon after all but this diabolical usurper who surrounded himself with a thousand wives. It is said that Asmodeus is as dangerous to women as Lilith is to men. He loves to lure young girls in the form of a handsome young man. His infatuation with the beautiful Sarah is well known and needs no explanation. He is a picky devil who won't allow the object of his affection to be touched by any other mortal or immortal.
Reference is made by the author to Albert Réville’s epitome of Georg Roskoff’s Geschichte des Teufels (Leipzig, 1869), a standard work on the history of the devil. The review by this French Protestant first appeared in the Revue des Deux Mondes for 1870, and was translated into English the following year. A second edition appeared six years later. Roskoff’s book, on the other hand, has never appeared in translation.
Reference is made by the author to Albert Réville’s summary of Georg Roskoff’s Geschichte des Teufels (Leipzig, 1869), a key work on the history of the devil. The review by this French Protestant initially appeared in the Revue des Deux Mondes in 1870 and was translated into English the following year. A second edition was published six years later. Roskoff’s book, however, has never been translated.
It is not easy to grasp the scholastic subtleties of mediaeval schoolmen. Dr. Ethel Brewster suggests the following interpretations: An chimoera bombinans in vacuo devorat secundas intentiones. Whether a demon buzzing in the air devours our good intentions. This will correspond to our saying that hell is paved with good intentions. An averia carrucae capta in[310] vetito nomio sint irreplegibilia. Whether the carriers of a [bishop’s] carriage caught in a forbidden district should be punished. We can well understand how even the devil might be puzzled by such questions.
It’s not easy to understand the intricate details of medieval scholars. Dr. Ethel Brewster offers the following interpretations: Does a demon buzzing in the air consume our good intentions? This aligns with the saying that hell is paved with good intentions. Whether the drivers of a bishop's carriage caught in a forbidden area should be punished. It’s easy to see how even the devil might be confused by such questions.
Professor Brander Matthews aptly calls this story “diabolically philosophical.”
Professor Brander Matthews accurately describes this story as “diabolically philosophical.”
THE DEVIL’S ROUND[311]
A Story of Flemish Golf
BY CHARLES DEULINStory
The modern devil is an accomplished gentleman. He is the most all-round being in creation. Mynheer van Belzébuth, as he is called in this story, is indeed the greatest gambler that there is upon or under the earth. On the golf-field as at the roulette-table he is hard to beat. It was the devil who invented cards, and they are, therefore, called the Devil’s Bible, and it was also he who taught the Roman soldiers how to cast lots for the raiment of Christ (John xix, 24). Dice are also called the devil’s bones.
The modern devil is a refined gentleman. He is the most versatile being in existence. Mynheer van Belzébuth, as he's referred to in this story, is truly the greatest gambler on or beneath the earth. Whether on the golf course or at the roulette table, he's tough to outplay. It was the devil who created cards, which is why they are known as the Devil’s Bible, and he also taught the Roman soldiers how to cast lots for Christ's clothing (John xix, 24). Dice are also referred to as the devil’s bones.
The devil carries the souls in a sack on his back also in the legend of St. Medard. It is told that this saint, while promenading one day on the shore of the Red Sea in Egypt, saw Satan carrying a bag full of damned souls on his back. The heart of this saint was filled with compassion for the poor souls and he quickly slit the devil’s bag open, whereupon the souls scrambled for liberty:
The devil carries souls in a sack on his back in the legend of St. Medard. It’s said that this saint, while walking one day along the shore of the Red Sea in Egypt, saw Satan with a bag full of damned souls on his back. The saint felt deep compassion for the poor souls and quickly cut open the devil’s bag, which caused the souls to scramble for their freedom:
Away went the Friar—that plump, jolly spirit,
Whose marrow Old Nick planned to pick
Dressed like a woodcock and served on toast!
And the charming Grisettes, and the guys from Spain,
And the Corsair's crew, and the money-grabbing Jew,
"And they hurried across the plain, like lamplighters!"
The Witches’ Sabbath is the annual reunion of Satan[312] and his worshippers on earth. The witches, mounted on goats and broomsticks, flock to desolate heaths and hills to hold high revel with their devil.
The Witches’ Sabbath is the yearly gathering of Satan[312] and his followers on earth. The witches, riding on goats and broomsticks, gather in lonely moors and hills to party with their devil.
Beelzebub swears in this story by the horns of his grandfather. While the devil is known to have a grandmother, there has never been found a trace of his grandfather. Satan has probably been adopted by the grandmother of Grendel, the Anglo-Saxon evil demon. The horns have been inherited by Satan from Dionysos. This Greek god had bull-feet and bull’s horns.
Beelzebub swears in this story by his grandfather's horns. While the devil is known to have a grandmother, there's never been any trace of his grandfather. Satan has likely been adopted by Grendel's grandmother, the Anglo-Saxon evil demon. The horns have been passed down to Satan from Dionysos. This Greek god had bull legs and bull horns.
The reader, who is interested in the origin of the European Carnival (Shrove Tuesday) customs, is referred to the editor’s monograph The Origin of the German Carnival Comedy (New York: G. E. Stechert & Co., 1920).
The reader who wants to know about the origins of European Carnival (Shrove Tuesday) customs is directed to the editor’s monograph The Origin of the German Carnival Comedy (New York: G. E. Stechert & Co., 1920).
THE LEGEND OF MONT ST.-MICHEL[313]
BY GUY DE MAUPASSANTStory
No greater proof of the permanence and persistence of the devil as a character in literature can be adduced than the fact that this writer, in whom we find the purest expression of Naturalism, for whom the visible world was absolutely all that there is, was attracted by a devil-legend. But on this point he had a good example in his god-father and master Gustave Flaubert, who, though a realist of realists, showed deep interest in the Tempter of St. Anthony.
No stronger evidence of the devil's lasting presence in literature can be provided than the fact that this author, who embodies the purest form of Naturalism and believed that the visible world was all there is, was drawn to a devil legend. He had a great example in his mentor and godfather, Gustave Flaubert, who, despite being a true realist, had a deep fascination with the Tempter of St. Anthony.
This legend of the fraudulent bargain between a sprite and a farmer as to alternate upper- and under-ground crops, with which “the great vision of the guarded mount” is here connected, is of Northern origin, but has travelled South as far as Arabia. It will be found in Grimm’s Fairy Tales (No. 189); Thiele’s Danish Legends (No. 122), and T. Sternberg’s The Dialect and Folk-Lore of Northampshire (p. 140). Rabelais used it as a French legend, and in its Oriental form it served as a subject for a poem by the German Friedrich Rückert (“Der betrogene Teufel”). In all these versions the agreement is entered into between the devil (in the Northampshire form it is a bogie or some other field spirit) and a peasant. It was reserved for Maupassant to make St. Michael get the better of Satan on earth as in heaven.
This legend about a tricky deal between a sprite and a farmer regarding alternating above-ground and below-ground crops, linked to “the great vision of the guarded mount,” originates from the North but has made its way south as far as Arabia. You'll find it in Grimm’s Fairy Tales (No. 189); Thiele’s Danish Legends (No. 122), and T. Sternberg’s The Dialect and Folk-Lore of Northampshire (p. 140). Rabelais adapted it into a French legend, and in its Eastern version, it inspired a poem by the German Friedrich Rückert (“Der betrogene Teufel”). In all these versions, the agreement is made between the devil (in the Northampshire version, it’s a bogeyman or another field spirit) and a peasant. It was Maupassant who made St. Michael outsmart Satan on earth as he does in heaven.
According to this legend the devil broke his leg when, in his flight from St. Michael, he jumped off the roof of the castle into which he had been lured by the saint. The traditional explanation for the devil’s broken leg is his fall from heaven.[314] “I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven” (Luke x, 18). All rebellious deities, who were universally supposed to have fallen from heaven, have crooked or crippled legs. Hephaestos, Vulcan, Loki and Wieland, each has a broken leg. This idea has probably been derived from the crooked lightning flashes. The devil’s mother in the mediaeval German mystery-plays walks on crutches. Asmodeus, the Persian demon Aeshma daeva, also had a lame foot. In Le Sage’s book Le Diable boiteux Asmodeus appears as a limping gentleman, who uses two sticks as crutches. According to rabbinical tradition this demon broke his leg when he hurried to meet King Solomon. In addition to his broken leg the devil inherited the goat-foot from Pan, the bull-foot from Dionysius and the horse-foot from Loki. The Ethiopic devil’s right foot is a claw, and his left a hoof.
According to this legend, the devil broke his leg when he jumped off the castle roof in his attempt to escape St. Michael, who had lured him there. The common explanation for the devil’s broken leg is his fall from heaven.[314] “I saw Satan fall like lightning from heaven” (Luke x, 18). All rebellious deities, believed to have fallen from heaven, are depicted with crooked or crippled legs. Hephaestus, Vulcan, Loki, and Wieland all have a broken leg. This concept likely stems from the jagged flashes of lightning. In medieval German mystery plays, the devil’s mother walks on crutches. Asmodeus, the Persian demon Aeshma daeva, also had a lame foot. In Le Sage’s book Le Diable boiteux, Asmodeus is portrayed as a limping gentleman who uses two sticks as crutches. According to rabbinical tradition, this demon broke his leg when he rushed to meet King Solomon. In addition to his broken leg, the devil inherited a goat’s foot from Pan, a bull’s foot from Dionysus, and a horse’s foot from Loki. The Ethiopic devil has a claw for his right foot and a hoof for his left.
The devil is erroneously represented in this story as very lazy. Industry, it has been said, is the great Satanic virtue. “If we were all as diligent and as conscientious as the devil,” observed an old Scotch woman to her minister, “it wad be muckle better for us.”
The devil is wrongly portrayed in this story as being very lazy. People have said that hard work is the greatest devilish quality. “If we were all as hardworking and as dedicated as the devil,” an elderly Scottish woman remarked to her minister, “it would be much better for us.”
The highest peak of a mountain is always consecrated to St. Michael. The Mont St.-Michel on the Norman Coast played a conspicuous part in the wars of the sons of William the Conqueror. Maupassant uses it as the background for several of the chapters of his novel Notre Coeur (1890). The mountain also figures in his story “Le Horla” (1886).
The highest peak of a mountain is always dedicated to St. Michael. Mont St.-Michel on the Norman Coast played a significant role in the wars of the sons of William the Conqueror. Maupassant uses it as the backdrop for several chapters of his novel Notre Coeur (1890). The mountain also appears in his story “Le Horla” (1886).
THE DEMON POPE[315]
BY RICHARD GARNETTStory
The following two stories by Richard Garnett have been taken from his book The Twilight of the Gods, which was first published anonymously in 1888, and in a “new and augmented edition,” with the author’s name, in 1902. The title recalls Richard Wagner’s opera Götterdämmerung, but may have been directly suggested by Elémir Bourges, whose novel Le Crépuscule des dieux appeared four years earlier than Garnett’s collection of stories. In his book Richard Garnett plays havoc with all religions. The demons, naturally enough, fare worse at his hands than the gods. The Twilight of the Gods is a panorama of human folly and farce. Franz Cumont has said that human folly is a more interesting study than ancient wisdom. The author finds a great joy in pointing out all the mysterious cobwebs which have collected on the ceiling of man’s brain in the course of the ages. Mr. Arthur Symons rightly calls this book “a Punch and Judy show of the comedy of civilization.”
The following two stories by Richard Garnett come from his book The Twilight of the Gods, which was first published anonymously in 1888, and then in a “new and augmented edition,” with the author's name, in 1902. The title references Richard Wagner’s opera Götterdämmerung, but may have also been inspired by Elémir Bourges, whose novel Le Crépuscule des dieux was released four years before Garnett’s collection of stories. In his book, Richard Garnett explores all religions with playful irreverence. The demons, not surprisingly, come off worse than the gods. The Twilight of the Gods is a broad depiction of human folly and absurdity. Franz Cumont has stated that human folly is a more compelling subject than ancient wisdom. The author delights in revealing all the mysterious cobwebs that have gathered in the corners of the human mind over time. Mr. Arthur Symons aptly describes this book as “a Punch and Judy show of the comedy of civilization.”
The story of “The Demon Pope” is based upon a legend of a compact between a Pope and the devil. It is believed that Gerbert, who later became Pope Silvester II, sold his soul to Satan in order to acquire a knowledge of physics, arithmetic and music. The fullest account of this legend will be found in J. J. Dollinger’s Fables Respecting the Popes of the Middle Ages (Engl. Translation, 1871). The History of the Devil and the Idea of Evil by Paul Carus (1900) contains the following passages on this legend:[316]
The story of “The Demon Pope” is based on a legend of a pact between a Pope and the devil. It's said that Gerbert, who later became Pope Sylvester II, sold his soul to Satan to gain knowledge of physics, arithmetic, and music. The most detailed account of this legend can be found in J. J. Dollinger’s Fables Respecting the Popes of the Middle Ages (Engl. Translation, 1871). The History of the Devil and the Idea of Evil by Paul Carus (1900) includes the following passages on this legend:[316]
“An English Benedictine monk, William of Malmesbury, says of Pope Sylvester II., who was born in France, his secular name being Gerbert, that he entered the cloister when still a boy. Full of ambition, he flew to Spain where he studied astrology and magic among the Saracens. There he stole a magic-book from a Saracen philosopher, and returned flying through the air to France. Now he opened a school and acquired great fame, so that the king himself became one of his disciples. Then he became Bishop of Rheims, where he had a magnificent clock and an organ constructed. Having raised the treasure of Emperor Octavian which lay hidden in a subterrenean vault at Rome, he became Pope. As Pope he manufactured a magic head which replied to all his questions. This head told him that he would not die until he had read Mass in Jerusalem. So the Pope decided never to visit the Holy Land. But once he fell sick, and, asking his magic head, was informed that the church’s name in which he had read Mass the other day was ‘The Holy Cross of Jerusalem.’ The Pope knew at once that he had to die. He gathered all the cardinals around his bed, confessed his crime, and, as a penance, ordered his body to be cut up alive, and the pieces to be thrown out of the church as unclean.
An English Benedictine monk, William of Malmesbury, talks about Pope Sylvester II, who was born in France and whose real name was Gerbert. He entered the monastery as a boy. Driven by ambition, he went to Spain to study astrology and magic with the Saracens. There, he stole a magic book from a Saracen philosopher and flew back to France. He then opened a school and gained great fame, even attracting the king as one of his students. Later, he became the Bishop of Rheims, where he had an impressive clock and an organ built. After uncovering the treasure of Emperor Octavian hidden in an underground vault in Rome, he became Pope. As Pope, he created a magical head that answered all his questions. This head told him he wouldn't die until he celebrated Mass in Jerusalem. So, the Pope decided never to visit the Holy Land. However, when he fell ill and consulted his magical head, he learned that the church where he had just celebrated Mass was called 'The Holy Cross of Jerusalem.' Realizing this meant he was destined to die, he summoned all the cardinals to his bedside, confessed his sins, and, as penance, ordered his body to be cut up while alive and for the pieces to be thrown out of the church as unclean.
“Sigabert tells the story of the Pope’s death in a different way. There is no penance on the part of the Pope, and the Devil takes his soul to hell. Others tell us that the Devil constantly accompanied the Pope in the shape of a black dog, and this dog gave him the equivocal prophecy.
“Sigabert tells the story of the Pope’s death differently. There’s no penance from the Pope, and the Devil takes his soul to hell. Others say that the Devil was always with the Pope in the form of a black dog, and this dog gave him the ambiguous prophecy."
“The historical truth of the story is that Gerbert was unusually gifted and well educated. He was familiar with the wisdom of the Saracens, for Borell, Duke of Hither Spain, carried him as a youth to his country where he studied mathematics and astronomy. He came early in contact with the most influential men of his time, and became Pope in 999. He was liberal enough to denounce some of his unworthy predecessors as ‘monsters of more than human iniquity,’ and as ‘Antichrist, sitting in the temple of God and playing the part of the Devil’ (the text inadvertently reads: and playing the part of God); but at the same time he pursued an independent and vigorous papal policy, foreshadowing in his aims both the pretensions of Gregory the Great and the Crusades.”
The historical truth of the story is that Gerbert was exceptionally talented and well-educated. He was knowledgeable about the wisdom of the Saracens because Borell, Duke of Hither Spain, took him to his homeland as a young man, where he studied mathematics and astronomy. He encountered many of the most influential people of his time early on and became Pope in 999. He was bold enough to call out some of his unworthy predecessors as ‘monsters of more than human wickedness’ and as ‘Antichrist, sitting in the temple of God and playing the part of the Devil’ (the text mistakenly states: and playing the part of God); yet, he also pursued an independent and dynamic papal policy, hinting at both the ambitions of Gregory the Great and the Crusades.
MADAM LUCIFER[317]
BY RICHARD GARNETTStory
Perhaps the most fascinating—and the most dangerous—character in the infernal world is this Mater tenebrarum—Our Lady of Darkness. “A lady devil,” says Daniel Defoe, “is about as dangerous a creature as one could meet.” When Lucifer fails to bring a man to his fall, he hands the case over to his better half, and it is said that no man has ever escaped the siren seductions of this Diabo-Lady. A poem, The Diabo-Lady, or a Match in Hell, appeared in London in 1777.
Perhaps the most captivating—and the most perilous—character in the dark realm is this Mater tenebrarum—Our Lady of Darkness. “A lady devil,” says Daniel Defoe, “is about as dangerous a creature as one could meet.” When Lucifer can't bring a man to his downfall, he hands the case over to his counterpart, and it’s said that no man has ever escaped the alluring temptations of this Diabo-Lady. A poem, The Diabo-Lady, or a Match in Hell, was published in London in 1777.
According to Teutonic mythology, this diabolical Madonna is the mother or the grandmother of Satan. The mother or grandmother of Grendel, the Anglo-Saxon evil demon, became Satan’s mother or grandmother by adoption. A mother was a necessary part of the devil’s equipment. Having set his mind to equal Christ in every detail of his life, Satan had to get a mother somehow. In his story “The Vision Malefic” (1920) Mr. Huneker tells of the appearance of this counterfeit Madonna on a Christmas Eve to the organist of a Roman Catholic church in New York. Partly out of devotion to her and partly also because he could not obtain the sacramental blessing of the Church, Satan was forced to remain single. In the story “Devil-Puzzlers” by Fred B. Perkins the demon Apollyon appears as an old bachelor. “I have a mother, but no wife,” he tells the charming Mrs. Hicok. The synagogue was more lenient towards the devil. The rabbis did not hesitate to perform the marriage ceremony for the diabolical pair. According to Jewish tradition the chief of the fallen angels[318] married Lilith, Adam’s first wife. She is said to have been in her younger days a woman of great beauty, but with a heart of ice. Now, of course, she is a regular hell-hag. If we can trust Rossetti, who painted her Majesty’s portrait, she still is a type of beauty whose fascination is fatal. This woman was created by the Lord to be the help-meet of Adam, but mere man had no attraction for this superwoman. She is said to have started the fight for woman’s emancipation from man, and contested Adam’s right to be the head of the family. Their married life was very brief. Their incompatibility of character was too great. One fine morning Adam found that his erstwhile angelical wife had deserted him and run away with Lucifer, whom she had formerly known in heaven.
According to Teutonic mythology, this devilish Madonna is the mother or grandmother of Satan. The mother or grandmother of Grendel, the Anglo-Saxon evil demon, became Satan’s mother or grandmother by adoption. A mother was an essential part of the devil’s setup. Determined to rival Christ in every aspect of his existence, Satan had to find a mother somehow. In his story “The Vision Malefic” (1920), Mr. Huneker tells of this fake Madonna showing up on Christmas Eve to the organist of a Roman Catholic church in New York. Partly out of devotion to her and partly because he couldn’t get the Church’s sacramental blessing, Satan was forced to stay single. In the story “Devil-Puzzlers” by Fred B. Perkins, the demon Apollyon appears as an old bachelor. “I have a mother, but no wife,” he tells the charming Mrs. Hicok. The synagogue was more lenient towards the devil. The rabbis didn’t hesitate to perform the marriage ceremony for the diabolical pair. In Jewish tradition, the chief of the fallen angels married Lilith, Adam’s first wife. She is said to have been a beautiful woman in her younger days, but with a heart of ice. Now, of course, she’s a regular hell-hag. If we can believe Rossetti, who painted her Majesty’s portrait, she is still a type of beauty whose allure is deadly. This woman was created by the Lord to be Adam’s companion, but mere man held no attraction for her. She is said to have started the fight for women’s liberation from men and challenged Adam’s right to be the head of the family. Their married life was very short. Their character incompatibility was too significant. One fine morning, Adam found that his once angelic wife had left him and run away with Lucifer, whom she had previously known in heaven.
The King-Devil apparently always succeeded somehow or other in breaking the chains with which, according to legend, he had repeatedly been bound and sealed in the lowest depths of hell. From antediluvian times the demons appear to have been attracted by the daughters of men and to have come frequently up to earth to pay court to them. The only devil who must always remain in hell is the stoker, Brendli by name. The fires of hell must not be allowed to go out.
The King-Devil somehow always managed to break the chains with which, according to legend, he had been repeatedly bound and sealed in the deepest parts of hell. Since ancient times, it seems demons have been drawn to the daughters of men and often came to earth to pursue them. The only devil who must always stay in hell is the stoker, named Brendli. The fires of hell must never be allowed to go out.
The anatomically melancholic Burton also tells of a devil who was in love with a mortal maiden. Jacques Cazotte tells the story of Beelzebub as a woman in love with an earth-born man.
The often sad Burton also tells of a devil who fell in love with a mortal woman. Jacques Cazotte shares the tale of Beelzebub as a woman who loves a man from the earth.
LUCIFER[319]
BY ANATOLE FRANCEStory
This writer has a great sympathy for devil-lore, and many of his characters show the cloven hoof. An analyst of illusions, he has a profound interest in the greatest of illusions. An assailant of every form of superstition, he has a tender affection for the greatest of superstitions. An exponent of the radical and ironical spirit in French literature, he feels irresistibly drawn to the eternal Denier and Mocker.
This writer has a deep interest in devil lore, and many of his characters reveal their true nature. As someone who examines illusions, he has a strong fascination with the biggest illusion of all. He challenges every kind of superstition, yet he has a gentle fondness for the most significant superstitions. As a supporter of the radical and ironic spirit in French literature, he feels an undeniable connection to the eternal Skeptic and Mockery.
The story of the Florentine painter Spinello Spinelli, to whom Lucifer appeared in a dream to ask him in what place he had beheld him under so brutish a form as he had painted him, is told in Giorgio Vasari’s Vite de’ più eccellenti Pittori, Scultori, ed Architteti (1550), which is the basis of the history of Italian art. It was treated by Barrili in his novel The Devil’s Portrait (1882; Engl. tr. 1885), from whom Anatole France may have got the idea for his story. But there is also a mediaeval French legend about a monk (Du moine qui contrefyt l’ymage du Diable, qui s’en corouça), who was forced by the indignant devil to paint him in a less ugly manner.
The story of the Florentine painter Spinello Spinelli, who had a dream where Lucifer asked him why he painted him in such a brutish form, is told in Giorgio Vasari’s Vite de’ più eccellenti Pittori, Scultori, ed Architteti (1550), which is the foundation of Italian art history. It was also explored by Barrili in his novel The Devil’s Portrait (1882; Engl. tr. 1885), from which Anatole France might have drawn inspiration for his own story. Additionally, there is a medieval French legend about a monk (Du moine qui contrefyt l’ymage du Diable, qui s’en corouça), who was compelled by the angry devil to portray him in a less hideous way.
The devil is very sensitive in regard to his appearance. On a number of occasions he expressed his bitter resentment at the efforts of a certain class of artists to represent him in a hideous form (cf. M. D. Conway, Demonology and Devil-Lore). Daniel Defoe has well remarked that the devil does not think that the people would be terrified half so much if they were to converse face to face with him. “Really,” this biographer of Satan goes on to say, “it were enough to fright the devil himself to meet himself in the dark, dressed up in the several figures[320] which imagination has formed for him in the minds of men.” It makes us, indeed, wonder why the devil was always represented in a hideous and horrid form. Rationally conceived, the devil should by right be the most fascinating object in creation. One of his essential functions, temptation, is destroyed by his hideousness. To do the work of temptation a demon might be expected to approach his intended victim in the most fascinating form he could command. This fact is an additional proof that the devil was for the early Christians but the discarded pagan god, whom they wished to represent as ugly and as repulsive as they could.
The devil is really sensitive about how he looks. Several times, he expressed his frustration at some artists trying to depict him in an ugly way (cf. M. D. Conway, Demonology and Devil-Lore). Daniel Defoe pointed out that the devil believes people wouldn’t be nearly as afraid if they were to meet him face to face. “Honestly,” this biographer of Satan continues, “it would be enough to scare the devil himself to see how he’s imagined in the dark, dressed up in all the various forms that people have created for him.” It makes us wonder why the devil has always been shown as hideous and horrifying. Logically, the devil should be the most captivating figure in creation. One of his main jobs, temptation, is undermined by his ugliness. For a demon to tempt someone, it would make sense for them to come in the most alluring form possible. This further proves that early Christians viewed the devil as just an ugly version of the pagan gods they wanted to discredit and portray as as repulsive as possible.
The earliest known representation of the devil in human form is found on an ivory diptych of the time of Charles the Bald (9th century). Many artists have since then painted his Majesty’s portrait. Schongauer, Dürer, Michelangelo, Titian, Raphael, Rubens, Poussin, Van Dyck, Breughel and other masters on canvas vied with each other to present us with a real likeness of Satan. None has, however, equalled the power of Gustave Doré in the portrayal of the Diabolical. This Frenchman was at his best as an artist of the infernal (Dante’s “Great Dis” and Milton’s “Satan at the gates of Hell”).
The earliest known depiction of the devil in human form is found on an ivory diptych from the time of Charles the Bald (9th century). Since then, many artists have created their own portraits of His Majesty. Schongauer, Dürer, Michelangelo, Titian, Raphael, Rubens, Poussin, Van Dyck, Breughel, and other masters competed to give us a true likeness of Satan. However, none have matched the power of Gustave Doré in depicting the Diabolical. This French artist excelled at portraying the infernal (Dante’s “Great Dis” and Milton’s “Satan at the gates of Hell”).
Modern artists frequently represent the devil as a woman. Félicien Rops, Max Klinger, and Franz Stuck may be cited as illustrations. Apparently the devil has in modern times changed sex as well as custom and costume. Victor Hugo has said:
Modern artists often depict the devil as a woman. Félicien Rops, Max Klinger, and Franz Stuck can be mentioned as examples. It seems that in modern times, the devil has switched both gender and style. Victor Hugo has said:
“Lucifer,” as well as the other stories which form the volume The Well of St. Claire, is told by the abbé Jérôme Coignard on the edge of Santa Clara’s well at Siena. The book was first published serially in the Echo de Paris (1895). It has just been rendered into Spanish (El Pozo de Santa Clara).
“Lucifer,” along with the other stories in the book The Well of St. Claire, is narrated by Abbé Jérôme Coignard at the edge of Santa Clara’s well in Siena. The book was first published in installments in the Echo de Paris (1895). It has recently been translated into Spanish (El Pozo de Santa Clara).
THE DEVIL[321]
BY MAXIM GORKYStory
This story shows reminiscences of Le Sage’s Le Diable boiteux. It will be recalled that Asmodeus also lifts the roofs of the houses of Madrid and exhibits their interior to his benefactor.
This story reminds us of Le Sage’s Le Diable boiteux. It's worth noting that Asmodeus also raises the roofs of the houses in Madrid and reveals their interiors to his benefactor.
The fate of a Russian author was, indeed, a very sad affair. “In all lands have the writers drunk of life’s cup of bitterness, have they been bruised by life’s sharp corners and torn by life’s pointed thorns. Chill penury, public neglect, and ill health have been the lot of many an author in countries other than Russia. But in the land of the Czars men of letters had to face problems and perils which were peculiarly their own, and which have not been duplicated in any other country on the globe.... Every man of letters was under suspicion. The government of Russia treated every author as its natural enemy, and made him feel frequently the weight of its heavy hand. The wreath of laurels on the brow of almost every poet was turned by the tyrants of his country into a crown of thorns.” (From the present writer’s essay “The Gloom and Glory of Russian Literature” in The Open Court for July, 1918.)
The fate of a Russian author was truly a sad situation. “In every country, writers have tasted life’s cup of bitterness, been hurt by its sharp edges, and wounded by its pointed thorns. Many authors outside of Russia have faced poverty, public neglect, and poor health. But in the land of the Czars, writers had to deal with unique challenges and dangers that were unlike anything in other countries around the world.... Every writer was under suspicion. The Russian government treated every author as a natural enemy and frequently made them feel the weight of its heavy hand. The laurels adorning almost every poet's brow were transformed by the tyrants of their country into a crown of thorns.” (From the present writer’s essay “The Gloom and Glory of Russian Literature” in The Open Court for July, 1918.)
THE DEVIL AND THE OLD MAN[322]
BY JOHN MASEFIELDStory
POSTCRIPT
For the benefit of the gentle reader, who is about to shed a tear or two over the demise of the devil, the following episode from Anatole France’s My Friend’s Book is retold here:
For the sake of the kind reader, who is about to shed a tear or two over the downfall of the devil, the following episode from Anatole France’s My Friend’s Book is retold here:
Pierre Nozière (Anatole France) takes his baby-girl to a Punch and Judy show, the culmination point of which always consists of the duel to the death between Punch and the Devil. The terrible battle ends, of course, with the death of the Devil. The spectators applaud the heroic act of Punch, but Pierre Nozière is not happy over the result of the fight. He thinks that it is rather a pity that the Devil has been slain. Paying no heed to Suzanne sitting by his side, he goes on musing:
Pierre Nozière (Anatole France) takes his baby girl to a Punch and Judy show, where the highlight is always the epic duel to the death between Punch and the Devil. The intense battle ends, of course, with the Devil’s defeat. The audience cheers for Punch's bravery, but Pierre Nozière is not pleased with the outcome. He thinks it’s quite unfortunate that the Devil has been killed. Ignoring Suzanne sitting next to him, he continues to reflect:
“The Devil being dead, good-bye to sin! Perhaps Beauty, the Devil’s ally, would have to go, too. Perhaps we should never more behold the flowers that enchant us, and the eyes for love of which we would lay down our lives. What, if that is so, what in the world would become of us? Should we still be able to practise virtue? I doubt it. Punch did not sufficiently bear in mind that Evil is the necessary counterpart of Good, as darkness is of light, that virtue wholly consists of effort, and that if there is no more any Devil to fight against, the Saints will remain as much out of work as the Sinners. Life will be mortally dull. I tell you that when he killed the Devil, Punch committed an act of grave imprudence.
“The Devil is gone, so goodbye to sin! Maybe Beauty, the Devil’s partner, would have to go, too. Maybe we’d never see the flowers that enchant us or the eyes for which we would give our lives. If that’s the case, what would happen to us? Could we still practice virtue? I doubt it. Punch didn’t realize that Evil is the necessary counterpart to Good, just like darkness is to light; that virtue is all about effort; and if there’s no Devil left to fight against, the Saints will be just as out of work as the Sinners. Life would be incredibly boring. I tell you, when he killed the Devil, Punch made a serious mistake.
“Well, Pulchinello came on and made his bow, the curtain fell, and all the little boys and girls went home; but still I sat on deep in meditation. Mam’zelle Suzanne, perceiving my thoughtful mien, concluded that I was in trouble.... Very gently and tenderly she takes hold of my hand and asks me why I am unhappy. I confess that I am sorry[323] that Punch has slain the Devil. Then she puts her little arms round my neck, and putting her lips to my ears, she whispers:
“Well, Pulchinello came out and took his bow, the curtain fell, and all the little boys and girls went home; but I stayed behind, lost in thought. Mam’zelle Suzanne, noticing my pensive expression, figured that something was bothering me... Very gently and sweetly, she took my hand and asked me why I was upset. I admitted that I felt sad that Punch had killed the Devil. Then she wrapped her little arms around my neck and, leaning in close, whispered in my ear:
INDEX[325]
[List of authors and titles contained in the Notes. Names are alphabeted after omission of de or von, and titles are entered without their initial article. Each title is followed by the author’s name in parentheses.]
[List of authors and titles in the Notes. Names are listed alphabetically after dropping de or von, and titles are included without their starting article. Each title is followed by the author's name in parentheses.]
- Ambrosio, or the Monk (Lewis), 296
- Anathema (Andréev), 286
- Anatomy of Melancholy (Burton), 318
- Andréev, Leonid, 286
- Artificial Paradises (Baudelaire), 304
- Auswahl aus des Teufels Papieren (Richter), 286
- Autobiography of Satan (Beard), 286
- Barham, Richard Harris (307)
- Barrili, Anton Giulio, 319
- Baudelaire, Charles Pierre, 279, 296, 303-306
- Beard, J. R., 286
- Belphagor, or the Marriage of the Devil (Machiavelli), 281-283, 301
- Belphagor (an English play), 281
- Betrogener Teufel (Rückert), 313
- Bon-Bon (Poe), 295-297
- Bourges, Elémir, 315
- Brevio, Giovanni, 282
- Browning, Robert, 280, 303
- Burton, Richard, 318
- Caballero, Fernán, 300-302
- Caesarius of Heisterbach, 296-297[326]
- Campe, Joachim Heinrich, 300
- Carus, Paul, 315
- Cazotte, Jacques, 318
- Chamisso, Adalbert, 297
- Chappuys, Gabriel, 281
- Chateaubriand, François Auguste René, 283
- Chatterton, Thomas, 283
- Christliche Mystik (Görres), 299
- Conway, Moncure Daniel, 298, 318
- Crépuscule des Dieux (Bourges), 315
- Cumont, Franz, 315
- Daborne, Robert, 281
- Daniel and the Devil (Field), 294
- Danish Legends (Thiele), 313
- Dante Alighieri, 320
- Daudet, Alphonse, 307-308
- Defoe, Daniel, 317, 319
- Demon Pope (Garnett), 315-316
- Demonology and Devil-Lore (Conway), 298, 319
- Demonology and Witchcraft (W. Scott), 285, 296
- Deulin, Charles, 311-312
- Devil (Gorky), 304, 321
- Devil; his Origin, Greatness and Decadence (Réville), 309
- Devil and his Dame (Houghton), 281
- Devil and the Old Man (Masefield), 322-323
- Devil and Tom Walker (Irving), 284-285
- Devil in a Nunnery (Mann), 279-280
- Devil in Germany (Freytag), 293
- Devil in the Belfry (Poe), 301
- Devil is an Ass (Jonson), 281
- Devil-Puzzlers (Perkins), 306, 309-310, 317
- Devil’s Fiddle, 279
- Devil’s Mother-in-Law (Caballero), 300-302[327]
- Devil’s Portrait (Barrili), 319
- Devil’s Round (Deulin), 311-312
- Devil’s Violin (Webster), 279
- Devil’s Wager (Thackeray), 290-291
- Diable (Baudelaire), 306
- Diable au café (Ménard), 305
- Diable boiteux (Le Sage), 300, 314, 321
- Diablo cojuelo (Guevara), 300
- Diabo-Lady, or a Match in Hell, 317
- Dialect and Folk-Lore of Northampshire (Sternberg), 313
- Dialogus Miraculorum (Caesarius), 297
- Dieux ont soif (France), 307
- Dollinger, J. J., 315
- Du moine qui countrefyt l’ymage du Diable, 319
- Dunlop, J. C., 282
- Elixir of the Reverend Père Gaucher (Daudet), 307
- En Route (Huysmans), 280
- Evangelium Nicodemi, 283
- Evenings on a Farm near Dikanka (Gógol), 289
- Fables Respecting the Popes of the Middle Ages (Dollinger), 315
- Fairy Tales (Grimm), 313
- Faust (Goethe), 280
- Faust (Lenau), 279
- Faustus (Marlowe), 305
- Field, Eugene, 294
- Fisherman and his Soul (Wilde), 297
- Flaubert, Gustave, 313
- Flowers of Evil (Baudelaire), 303
- France, Anatole, 307, 319-320, 322-323
- Frazer, James George, 289, 301, 304
- Freytag, Gustav, 293[328]
- From the Memoirs of Satan (Hauff), 286-288
- Fulwell, Ulpian, 281
- Goethe, Wolfgang, 280, 284
- Gógol, Nikolái Vasilévich, 289
- Golden Bough (Frazer), 289, 304
- Gorky, Maxím, 304, 321
- Görres, Joseph, 299
- Götterdämmerung (Wagner), 315
- Grim, the Collier of Croydon (Fulwell), 281
- Grimm, Jacob, 296, 313
- Guevara, Luis Velez, 300
- Hauff, Wilhelm, 286-288
- Heine, Heinrich, 290
- Henslowe, Philip, 281
- Herbert, George, 294
- Hill, Rowland, 279
- History of Fiction (Dunlop), 282
- History of the Devil and the Idea of Evil (Carus), 315-316
- History of the French Novel (Saintsbury), 290-291, 292
- Hoffmann, E. Th. A., 286
- Homme qui vendit son âme au Diable (Veber), 306
- Horace (Quintus Horatius Flaccus), 291
- Horla (Maupassant), 314
- Houghton, P. M., 281
- Hugo, Victor, 320
- Huneker, James, 279, 303, 317
- Huysmans, Joris Karl, 280, 306
- Ingoldsby Legends or Mirth and Marvels (Barham), 307
- Irving, Washington, 284-285, 294
- Italian Novelists (Roscoe), 282[329]
- Jarintzow, Mme., 289
- Jonson, Ben, 281, 305
- Klopstock, Friedrich Gottlieb, 301
- Là-Bas (Huysmans), 306
- La Fontaine, Jean, 281
- Lavigne, Germond, 302
- Legend of Mont St.-Michel (Maupassant), 313-314
- Lenau, Nikolaus, 279
- Le Sage, Alain, 300, 314, 321
- Lewis, (“Monk”) Matthew, 296
- Lettres de mon Moulin (Daudet), 307
- Little Key of Rabbi Solomon, 301
- Lucifer (France), 319-320
- Machiavel and the Devil (Daborne and Henslowe), 281
- Machiavelli, Niccolò, 281-283, 301
- Madam Lucifer (Garnett), 317-318
- Man and Superman (Shaw), 305
- Mann, Francis Oscar, 279-280, 308
- Marlowe, Christopher, 305
- Masefield, John, 322-323
- Maupassant, Guy, 307, 313-314
- Mediaeval Mind (Taylor), 293
- Mémoires du Diable (Soulié), 286, 292
- Memoirs of Satan (Hauff), 286-288
- Ménard, Louis, 305
- Milton, John, 283, 320
- My Friend’s Book (France), 322-323
- Nerval [Labrunie], Gérard, 279, 305
- Notre Coeur (Maupassant), 314
- Nouvelles andalouses (Caballero), 301[330]
- Origin of German Carnival Comedy (Rudwin), 283, 312
- Painter’s Bargain (Thackeray), 290
- Paris Sketch Book (Thackeray), 290
- Parlement of Devils, 283
- Parlement of Foules, 283
- Parliament of Sprites (Chatterton), 283
- Peabody, Josephine Preston, 280
- Perkins, Frederick Beecher, 306, 309-310, 317
- Peter Schlemihl (Chamisso), 297
- Pied Piper of Hamelin (Browning), 280
- Piper (Peabody), 280
- Poe, Edgar Allan, 292, 295-297, 301, 303
- Poèmes en Prose (Baudelaire), 306
- Pope’s Mule (Daudet), 307
- Pozo de Santa Clara (France), 320
- Prince des Sots (Nerval), 305
- Printer’s Devil, 289-299
- Rabelais, François, 313
- Réville, Albert, 309
- Riche, Barnabe, 281
- Richter, Jean Paul, 286
- Robinson der Jüngers (Campe), 300
- Roscoe, Thomas, 282
- Roskoff, Georg, 309
- Rückert, Friedrich, 313
- Rudwin, Maximilian J., 283, 306, 312, 321
- Russian Poets and Poems (Jarintzow), 289
- Sachs, Hans, 281
- St. John’s Eve (Gógol), 289
- Saintsbury, George, 290, 292
- Sansovino, Francesco, 281[331]
- Satan’s Diary (Andréev), 286
- Satanism of Huysmans (Rudwin), 306
- Satires (Horace), 291
- Schmidt, Julian, 300
- Scott, Walter, 285, 296, 305
- Selections from the Devil’s Papers (Richter), 286
- Shakespeare, William, 295
- Shaw, George Bernard, 305
- Shipley, Joseph T., 306
- Sonata del Diavolo (Tartini), 279
- Sonate du Diable (Nerval), 279
- Soulié, Frédéric, 286, 292
- Spanish Fairy Tales (Caballero), 302
- Staël, Madame, 284
- Sternberg, T., 313
- Stevenson, Robert Louis, 284
- Straparola, Giovan-Francesco, 281
- Supreme Sin (Huneker), 279
- Symons, Arthur, 315
- Tales from Twelve Tongues (Garnett?), 302
- Tartini, Giuseppe, 279
- Tasso, Torquato, 283
- Taylor, H. D., 293
- Temptation of St. Anthony (Flaubert), 313
- Tentations ou Eros, Plutus et la Gloire (Baudelaire), 279, 296
- Teufel in Berlin (Hoffmann), 286
- Teufel mit der Geige (Gengenbach), 279
- Teutonic Mythology (Grimm), 296
- Thackeray, William Makepeace, 290-294
- Thiele, Just Mathias, 313
- Thrawn Janet (Stevenson), 284
- Three Low Masses (Daudet), 307-308
- Twilight of the Gods (Garnett), 315[332]
- Undying Fire (Wells), 305
- Vasari, Giorgio, 310
- Veber, Pierre, 306
- Vinculum Spirituum, 301
- Violon du Diable, 279
- Vision Malefic (Huneker), 317
- Vision of Saint Simon of Blewberry (Mann), 308
- Vite de’ più eccellenti Pittori, Scultori, ed Architteti (Vasari), 319
- Wagner, Richard, 315
- Wandering Willie’s Tale (Scott), 305
- Webster, Benjamin, 279
- Well of St. Claire (France), 320
- Wells, H. G., 305
- Wilde, Oscar, 297
- Wintermärchen (Klopstock), 301
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!